《Pitch Black Dreams(Completed)》


 1: A Ghost Goes Home

    The plain on the outskirts of the Lesser City of Libertas was littered with bodies. The grass that used to grow there had been scourged, scoured away.


    The ground looked like some great beast had tore at it. Scarred. Great rents and ravines appearing here and there.


    Half the corpses were charred. Skin and armor were all blackened and peeling, and that was only in the case that the entire body had miraculously failed to completely turn into ash. The other half were simply torn asunder, either ground into paste or pulled into pieces.


    The ravens and crows and all other carrion feeders in the area, had a feast. A veritable smorgasbord, one that didn¡¯t require that they go to the effort of pulling their feed into chunks.


    Night came and the cloud of flies was forced to flee for the evening as a storm moved in. Rain fell pounding the earth. Turning the red soil into muddy slurry. A few demonbeasts came to take the bigger bodies for themselves.


    Thunder rumbled overhead with the sky flashing white before returning to absolute darkness. The howls of the wandering packs of wild dogs could be heard but eventually even those resolved to nothing. The battleground was left steeped in silence and heavy gloom.


    *****


    *Squelch, Squish*


    One sound broke the silence and then it became two sounds. It continued till finally there was a loud, wet, popping noise followed by labored panting. A body rose, tall and slender and covered by mud and ichor.


    Beneath that mud was dark, dusky, skin, and gray hair, and eyes that seemed to glow, filled with a pale green flame. All over the battlefield similar flames appeared, they weren¡¯t all green but they came as if called, gathering near the figure.


    Flowing inside the small young body till a few of them ended up floating back out again. Floating around him as a set of eerie nimbuses. Shapeless, dark masses with glowing eyes. Amorphously flowing around him and in him and through him, like droplets mixing and separating in a solution of oil and water.


    The boy groaned, half in pain, half in wariness and then he looked around, picked up a sword and started the long trek home.


    *****


    Home, was a chateau in the lesser kingdom of Garland, which was itself a territory in the Great Kingdom of Meallan. Meallan of the sand and wind. Meallan of the Mercenaries and Warlords. Exactly as wretched and decadent as it had ever been. It took him three months to get there.


    He walked through streets of concrete and adobe. Passing buildings that were mainly brick, with a few structures of wood and old world glass and steel standing out as extravagant exceptions to the rule.


    Garland was like any other part of Meallan, crowded, the air thick with the cries of merchants and the sweat and the stink of people and livestock. Not to mention the sweet and spicy scent of Meallaner favorites.


    The boy passed by gangs of street toughs and companies of armored mercenaries. He passed scantily clad waitresses and well dressed whores. People whose skin tones generally varied from tan, to brown, to green.


    With few pale faced northerners and golden skinned westerners mixed into the bunch.There was a brief moment where his journey was impeded and paused as he was forced to wait for entourage of military elites to ride through. Then he continued on his way. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Eventually though, he did manage to find his way back home. By the time he managed it, the sun was all but gone, sinking below the horizon. Only a little of its light remaining. He strode up a walkway, passing a manicured yard with a well cared for garden. A decadent sign of status for a land where water was hard to find and bought at a premium.


    Unseen by the guards, he made it all the way to the front door. He didn¡¯t have his house key any more, but he didn¡¯t need it. All he needed to do to gain entrance was to wait for a maid or manservant to come by and let him in. Opening the doors for him while barely noticing he was there.


    The Chateau was filled memories, some of them of painful, others pleasant. He went through the hall where he used to wait for his father to come in. Up the stairs and onto the floor where the marks for his height were once kept.


    His hand trailed the railing that his mother must have told him not to slide down for dozens of times. With the lesson only barely sticking around the second time he¡¯d fallen off and actually broken something.


    Stacked on the shelves and tables were the vases and sculptures that had had to be taken down during parties and while he was going through his terrible threes and twos.


    Finally hidden in a side room that basically functioned as a storage closet, there were two portraits. They should have been hanging above the stairwell, but someone had decided to store them away.


    One was a man, not very handsome, but possessing a face with character. His whiskers well maintained. His eyes kind for all that his expression was very stern. There was a woman.


    A lycan, one of the beast featured peoples, that one could find pretty much anywhere one Monde. Her pretty face possessing a fierce gaze. Her triangular canine ears hidden beneath her thick black locks.


    ¡°Mom...Dad¡­.I¡¯m home.¡± said the boy. Gazing at the two faces that he¡¯d lost shortly before he lost himself.


    What came next was a long awaited shower. The water was cold because there was no one else to draw and it had been so long since hygiene was last a concern that he¡¯d nearly forgotten how to do it for himself.


    All the same it was a very pleasurable experience. After going so long, without form or flesh it felt nice to feel...anything. So he bathed and he enjoyed and he dressed and he enjoyed that too.


    Everything he needed was in that storage room, save his clothes, but that was all for the best since he¡¯d been younger when he¡¯d left, small. Thirty-Two googolplex in the uncharted areas of the cosmic sea and six years in Mondian time.


    Either way you sliced it he¡¯d been gone for forever and now a little boy had grown and become a young man. Fortunately, while they¡¯d thrown his things away, they hadn¡¯t thrown away his father''s clothes. He wore a pair of breeches and a comfortable cotton tunic. Finishing things by putting on a belt that bore the flower ringed moon of the family crest on the buckle.


    He sniffed and smiled, he could hear the cooks and servants hustling about in the kitchen. The bubbling of soup in pots, the clatter of pans and the sizzle of heated oil. Something delicious was in the air and he decided that he was hungry.


    ******


    Brutus Maddoc sat in the chateau dining hall at a long table. Olive skin, soft and moisturized. Brown hair neatly styled and swept back. Seated with him were his wife Dionne who held their young son in her lap, doting on him as if she were afraid that even after four years of steady survival, he¡¯d become dust if she let him leave her sight. Seated across from her was his concubine Gwenifer.


    Standing in the corner of the room, waiting at attention was the head maid with whom Brutus was having an affair because he took a certain perverse pleasure in it.


    Numerous servants, whose names he didn¡¯t need to know so long as the house security knew them, filled in and out of the room. Bringing platters and dishes and expensive bottles of springtime cordial and berry sweetened, iced water.


    ¡°Mhm...Looks quite lovely¡± said Dionne, giving her compliments to the chef, because besides her child, the one other love left in her life was food.


    ¡°Yes, dear.¡± said Brutus with a sigh. Bored because he had things to do but had promised his ladies at least one family dinner per week.


    ¡°Yes...yes it does indeed look quite lovely.¡± said a voice.


    Brutus frowned, not recognizing it. He looked up and saw a young man walk in. Between the ages of seventeen and eighteen. His first impulse was to call the guard then in a moment that filled his veins with ice he found recognized the stranger.


    The silvered hair was different, and the eyes belonged entirely to the mother, but asides from that, the stranger was a perfect ringer for Brutus¡¯s elder cousin. A man, who he¡¯d once loved like a brother before more important things came in the way and differences arose.


    ¡°....William?¡± said Brutus, not quite understanding how what he saw was possible and not wanting to believe his eyes.


    ¡°Billy!¡± said one of the servants. Squealing loudly as she jumped into the stranger¡¯s arms and he recieved her with sly smile. The warmth draining from his eyes as he turned to look upon the family that sat at the table. His table.


    ¡°Hello Uncle...Aunties Dionne and Gwenifer. Long time no see. Did you miss me?¡± said William ¡°Billy¡± Maddoc, of the Maddoc Family of Garland.


    ¡°I...um...of-..of course. I just¡­¡± said Brutus, lost for words, his brain moving too fast for proper thought to be born.


    ¡°Heh...No, worries, I¡¯m as surprised as you are. ...But we can talk about this later...for now, let¡¯s just eat. Yeah?¡± said Billy.

 2: Brass Tacks

    Dinner ended and afterwards Brutus Maddoc and his nephew both decided that they should take their conversation somewhere more private.


    Later the two men would find themselves sitting in the study on the top floor of the Maddoc Chateau. They both sat in silence. Each of them having retreated to the refuge of their own heads.


    ¡°Drink?¡± asked Brutus. Immediately struck by a sense of inappropriateness, as the last time he¡¯d seen Billy had been when the boy was around eleven or so.


    ¡°...Sure.¡± said Billy.


    Brutus startled as if not expecting to be answered, or to be taken up on the offer he¡¯d just made. He stood and in a daze he bent down and pulled two glass and a decanter of brandy out from the cupboard behind the desk.


    Billy watched him do it, quietly displeased to see the man sitting at his father¡¯s desk. In his father¡¯s chair. Unhappy to know that he¡¯d been drinking his father¡¯s treasured thousand year old, aether enriched, brandy.


    Unhappy to see the extent to which his Uncle had been acting like he owned the place. Making himself at home without any sense of guilt, or reservation. Inside of Billy there was a smoldering spark of anger. Muted by just enough time allow him to pretend he didn¡¯t feel it.


    If his insides matched with the youth of his outsides he might have said something or at the very least his feelings would have shown on his face.


    Fortunately that wasn¡¯t the case, fortunately he was viewing it all from so far away a distance that it was only later that it¡¯d fully register that he¡¯d been more than a little upset.


    Thus for now, Billy wore a look of slightly amused indifference. His eyes empty, his expression devoid of any real emotion, as if none of what was happening at the moment was real.


    Like he wasn¡¯t actually conversing with his uncle, the man responsible for setting him on a path of bloodshed and suffering, and was instead reading a fictional account of such a conversation.


    ¡°So...Well, You¡¯re back!¡± said Brutus, nervously chuckling as he drained his glass.


    ¡°That, I am.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°That¡¯s great...Just great. Uh, What happened? We looked everywhere for you, kiddo.¡± said Brutus.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you did, Uncle. Under the couch. In the wine cellar. In the family safe. Between the maids¡¯ legs. I¡¯m sure you exhausted ¡®all¡¯ the options before you gave up and stopped looking for your least favorite nephew.¡± said Billy, with wry laugh.


    Idly sipping from his glass of brandy as he paid close attention to the man across from him. Ready to act if it looked like his Uncle was about to go and do something inadvisable.


    Like say calling the guards or pulling out the pistol that Billy knew was in the desk¡¯s topmost drawer. Billy wouldn¡¯t have known about the gun if the man¡¯s every thought and action wasn¡¯t screaming about it.


    Announcing it¡¯s presence with the way he was glancing at the drawer and the way his thoughts leaned on the little revolver for moral support. Turning it into a security blanket, a heatsink for his anxiety.


    ¡°Now you hold on one damn-!¡± said Brutus. The volume of his voice rising and the color of his face darkening.


    Billy rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Please, Uncle. We Maddocs may sell everything from magic tools to fertilizer but ¡®I¡¯ am not a farmer in need of bulls¡¯ shit today. We¡¯re both adults, let¡¯s act like it. Six or seven years ago, I took a ride to neighboring town. Heading there on an errand for ¡®you¡¯ and the family. No security, no guards. No one there to stop a certain band of raiders from killing the driver, taking me and selling me to whoever would pay. For the sake of civility let''s pretend that all that was just a bit of bad luck, with no plot or conspiracy¡­¡±


    ¡°Pretend nothing! That¡¯s exactly how it-!¡± said Brutus. Nearly shouting now.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°Oh, hush. Your son¡¯s downstairs sleeping.¡± said Billy. His tone scolding.


    ¡°What matters is that I didn¡¯t come here to talk about that. What did I come to talk about was me doing ¡®you¡¯ a favor.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Favor? What the hell kind of favor do I need from you?¡± said Brutus.


    ¡°The kind where I don¡¯t take this house and my place as the rightful heir of the controlling share of the Maddoc holdings. As a certain will that¡¯s been publicly disclosed, would have me do...¡±


    Brutus glowered his hand not so subtly moving towards the drawer with the gun in it. Billy pretended not to see it, simply setting his eyes on the man.


    Billy drew on the aether within his core manifesting it as a wave of semi-visible pressure, an aura. Staring unblinkingly as he let loose the aura, changing it into a heavy killing intent, that let the man know just how very bad an idea pulling out that gun would be.


    Brutus gasped and Billy pretended not to notice as he watched the man struggling to keep his breathing even. He had to give his uncle credit, regardless of whether he was successful in doing so, the man never stopped attempting to keep his cool. Even managing to still any excess motion that could have possibly been taken for trembling.


    ¡°Okay...I¡¯m not sure you understand what¡¯s in your parent''s¡¯ will or why you¡¯re taking this tone, but sure, I¡¯ll hear what you have to say.¡± said Brutus, his voice dissonantly calm.


    Even enough that if Billy couldn¡¯t see his face turning purple and the sweat beading on his brow he might have really thought the man was truly unconcerned.


    ¡°I want two things and if you give me those two things, you and I will be done. You¡¯ll never have to see me again and even if you do see me, you¡¯ll at least never have to have this talk again. I¡¯ll even sign a contract stating I¡¯ve ceded my claim to the Maddoc holdings.¡±


    For once Brutus didn¡¯t look angry or uncomfortable. Instead he looked intrigued. Brow furrowing as he tried to figure out Billy¡¯s game.


    Eyes a little brighter at the thought of getting what he wanted in a way that would stand in a court of law and beneath the scrutiny. Especially since Billy just revealed that any attempt at using force, or methods similar to those Brutus used before, to settle the issue would get messy in a hurry.


    ¡°And what would these two things be?¡± asked Brutus.


    ¡°The first is the Lodge in country¡­The one on the far side of Garland?¡± said Billy.


    ¡°The country estate? Are you mad, why on earth should I-?!¡± said Brutus.


    ¡°...my FIRST demand is the lodge that lies out in the country. My SECOND demand is three hundred thousand denarii.¡± said Billy. Ignoring the interruption.


    ¡°Oh, NOW I know you¡¯re mad. You¡¯re out of your damn mind! If you think I¡¯m going to-....¡± said Brutus. Indignant and full of bluster.


    Billy sighed.


    ¡°Looking at the new paint job you gave the chateau and the number of new pieces you¡¯ve stashed everywhere I assume you either fired old Dorsey...either that or he quit...¡±


    Dorsey Richardson had been steward of the Maddoc holdings and one of their lead financial managers. Helping oversee the family¡¯s business interests while William was too young to do so.


    ¡°Any disagreements between us and Mr.Richardson are none of your affair, boy¡­¡± said Brutus. Speaking through grit teeth.


    Billy just shrugged.


    ¡°Whatever¡­.in any case I know what the Maddoc holdings were before I was ¡®kidnapped¡¯. At our peak we had roughly thirty million. Even you and the people in your faction of the family couldn¡¯t snort and whore your way through all that money by now. Which means what I¡¯ve asked should be barely a three percent of what we own. What ¡®I¡¯ own. In short I ¡®could¡¯ milk you for more¡­.But I¡¯m not...I¡¯m not even going to try. All you have to do is agree to my terms and I go away.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°And you think that¡¯s enough reason for me to¡­¡±


    ¡°No...I don¡¯t.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°What I do know is that I could ask you for more since I¡¯m entitled to it...I could make an issue of my sudden conscription into a certain band of mercenaries as slave cannon fodder since I did remember to get some evidence before I came here...Or I could just settle all of this by going down to the local EITC trade guild and using my rights as legal holder to ¡®take¡¯ what I want. And do you know why I¡¯m not doing any of that?¡± said Billy.


    Having risen a little from his seat. Leaning forwards and pouring himself another glass of brandy. His eyes never leaving his Uncle¡¯s. His gaze growing steadily cold while his little ghost of a smile grew steadily wider.


    ¡°.......¡±


    Brutus didn¡¯t have a reply, the boy¡¯s aura had just spiked and now instead of trying to breath evenly, he was struggling to breath at all. The pressure the boy was putting out was so thick and heavy that it felt impossible to move. Brutus couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it, he¡¯d had friends who¡¯d been to war the normal way, even ¡®he¡¯ had served for a tour or two. Not mention the dozens of quietly held clan disputes and matches.


    While there ¡®were¡¯ changes in outlook and atmosphere, there¡¯d been nothing this extreme. It was less like the boy had returned and more like there was a monster in his place. A sinister something that came from a place of cold and dark. Something unfathomable for mortal minds to think on.


    It took a while for Brutus to fight those feelings and part of the reason he was able to win, was the boy sitting down and easing back some of that pressure.


    ¡°....And...wh-why is that?¡± said Brutus. Impressively enough his tone was only slightly shaken. His manner calm, as if he hadn¡¯t just been slammed with enough pressure to make him feel like slightly punchdrunk.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m a nice person, Uncle. I¡¯m not trying to give you a hard time. I¡¯m just here asking for a place to stay and some seed money so I can get my life started...Y¡¯know the one you almost ended?¡±


    Brutus snapped.


    ¡°You know what? I¡¯ve had just about enough of your shit! I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re my brother¡¯s only son. If you think you¡¯re going come in here and-!¡±


    ¡°Shhh¡­. hush.¡± said Billy. Sipping from his glass of brandy in a lazy lounging manner. His eyes, now filled with the hungry cold of the void. There was no pressure now, but Brutus found his words dying in his throat. Something alien stared out at him from behind that boy¡¯s eyes and it was enough to make sit down and fall silent.


    ¡°So...what do you say? The house and a scant three hundred thousand denarii and you and I can forget all our debts and grudges.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Just the lodge and three hundred thousand?¡± said Brutus, feeling somehow fatigued. He was a haggler and a businessman by trade but somehow there was a sense that something important had been taken from him. Pulled from inside of him.


    ¡°Yes.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Deal.¡± said Brutus.

 3: Tales left Untold and Magical Existences

    Chosen One, Hero, Variant, Superhuman, Caster, and Practitioner. The words all meant the same thing. Used in turns, changing with the age.


    The names referring to anyone who possessed a power to access forces that went against the flow of the world and exceed their mortal limits.


    Gaining in strength and capability as they grew more in tune with the aether. The primary substance from whence all magic and supernatural ability came.


    *****


    Billy sat on the empty floor of his new bedroom, legs crossed, eyes closed. He pulled on the darkness that filled the room and the moonlight that filtered through the windows.


    He drew on the air and the clouds and the sky. He drew on the loamy soil and the bedrock beneath. He drew on the stars and the empty beige of the cosmos. He drew on the rivers and the seas that came to him as vapor from the air.


    He pulled the entire world in and then for a brief moment he ceased to be. His ego scattering as he became a living statue, gloomy eyed and glowing. Sitting perfectly still.


    ¡°The Body is a vessel. The Mind a construct. Only the soul is eternal and its presence is too faint and inscrutable to be talked of with any confidence¡­¡±


    These words were taught to him long ago, in a far away place, in an entirely different world.They echoed through his being like the chimings of a bell. He stayed this way for the next hour or so.


    Simultaneously empty and full, endlessly gathering world aether, the magical power that hung ambient in the environment. Infusing every particle and every substance.


    The accumulation of aether eventually slowed and as the concentration of aether within him reached a maximum, things started to form.


    A new core coalescing together, rising from the cooling chaos in much the same way a sea of stars would form after the birth of new universe. All of them bright and shining. Surrounded by countless new worlds and astronomical bodies.


    Billy opened his eyes, momentarily filling the room with a glowing green radiance. The ghostly green fire in his eyes turning his head into lantern. Spirits floated around him, flowing in and out of his being, attracted by his scent, by his presence.


    Some of them taking what he could offer in his generous but unyielding terms and becoming shades. Dark masses of iridescent shadow that orbited his person, floating around his body like living vapor before settling down in the world that lay within his shadow.


    Billy stood, his body releasing loud pops and creaks as his joints and ligaments re-settled themselves. Pushed out of order by the changes his body went through as he broke through to a new aether rank. As well as the fact that he¡¯d been sitting on the cold hard floor for quite a while now.


    Billy smiled he headed into the bathroom and took a shower. Dark, stinking waters ran down the drain as he washed away the impurities that his body¡¯s breakthrough had pushed out of him.


    He stayed in there for an extra thirty minutes, not minding when the water ran cold. Just enjoying the feeling of the water cascading over his shoulders.


    Billy had not only broken through to a higher rank, he¡¯d actually managed to make it into a higher layer. He was now an entirely different tier of existence than what he¡¯d been a few days ago.


    He¡¯d gotten a lot of help from the ¡®kind¡¯ strangers and ¡®friendly¡¯ wildlife that accosted him while he¡¯d been on his way home. Living aether, the core aether of other beings was like the experience points in a video game.


    It served as a stimulant, making one¡¯s core aether growth faster and more focused. Now here he was on the foundation layer. It tickled him to no end to know that he was technically a Saint.


    A Saint-Ranked existence with a core aether concentration of four hundred and thirty times the norm. As well as an amplification of his basic abilities that was roughly to the extent of that same number.


    In Mondian terms if your average regular human level or common layer existence was like a man holding a rock, than Billy was a man in a space-aged tank. Formidable yes, but somehow he couldn¡¯t find himself getting too excited.


    First of all, tangled in his head in spite of its current young mental state was an eons old mind, filled with countless experiences and memories.


    Most of them so alien that it practically discounted them from being usable in this world. Turning them into strange dreamlike impressions that held little discernible meaning. All that really remained of them was the lessons he¡¯d learned and there were many.


    If you lived a hundred years doing a particular thing eventually you¡¯d naturally at least get a little used to it.


    Getting a skilled at thing without actually intending to. A googolplex was a length of time so long that you needed an advanced machine to be able to fully express it and make use of it.


    Thirty-two googolplex was even longer. Billy had spent a good portion of all that time sailing through countless worlds and steadily pulling aether into his being.


    Cultivating as a cosmic entity.


    Now even though he¡¯d suddenly found himself returned to the beginning, dropped down into his enfeebled human flesh, it was just a matter of starting again.


    If he let couldn¡¯t manage this much and had difficulty after having all that practice he¡¯d be a waste as a person. So long as he kept himself alive, cultivating aether would and should be the same as breathing for him. He could literally do it in his sleep.


    As for the second reason that Billy had a hard time getting excited about his current level of aether was the fact that he knew it wasn¡¯t all that impressive. Being a high-tech tank in a world full of humans who only had stones and spears and guns might have seemed good. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    However Billy knew better. He knew there was a sky beyond the sky had seen the skies that lay beyond ¡°that¡± sky. What good was it to be a mere tank when the heavens were darkened by dreadnoughts that could rain enough fire to turn a kingdom to ash.


    What good was a tank when the night sky was filled with star harvesting dyson sphere that channel enough power to sunder a world. What good was a tank against an existence so vast and incomprehensibly powerful that the very laws of physic couldn¡¯t hold it.


    A being whose scale was profound enough for it to possess its own physics.


    The cosmic sea was like any sea filled with small fish and big fish and very big fish. Like in any other ocean, the small were eaten by the big who were eaten by those who were larger. Who were in turn nested upon or parasitized by the positively tiny.


    Thus having only his Saint-Ranked power was actually a cause for concern for Billy. He knew exactly how strong he was and he knew exactly how weak.


    *****


    Billy wandered downstairs, to the first floor of the lodge. The hallway was cluttered with boxes and luggage cases and there was a delightful smell of honey roasted venison wafting from the kitchens.


    When Billy left the chateau he didn¡¯t leave empty handed. After all, since he was leaving his home for the very last time, it was only right that he take his things with him.


    Before he signed the contract that he and his Uncle wrote up he¡¯d had a few extra caveats. Milking the man for a little extra since he didn¡¯t see any reason to be reserved on the matter.


    In the end Billy got to take all his parents things, everything that had been boxed up and put in the storeroom. Everything that was just laying around gathering dust. He took half the books in the chateaus library and the entire contents of two of the guest rooms.


    He even secretly emptied a wall safe that his uncle hadn¡¯t known about. There was one last thing he took one of the two real reasons for his return to Monde and the mortal world. One of the only two, maybe three things that¡¯d be enough to get Billy come back from hell, heaven, purgatory, whatever icy unknowable place he¡¯d been resting in at the time.


    Part of an increasingly small group of things William still cared about. Things that could get Billy to give up all the vast power that he¡¯d collected. Giving up on a transdimensional war, all so he could come hurtling back across the entirety of time and space to the year where his ¡°adventures¡± began.


    ¡°Mhm...something smells good.¡± said Billy.


    There was a laugh. A young woman stood at the stove, sleeves rolled up, the apron that covered her dark blue frock, spotted with stains.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m glad you like it.¡±


    Edna Maddoc was Billy¡¯s second or third cousin once removed but he¡¯d known her from since he was little. She and Billy and the other one, used to play together when they were kids.


    Her parents died and Billy¡¯s parents took her in. Billy¡¯s parents died and Billy¡¯s uncle turned her into maid. Billy would later learn all this, while a certain foe was taunting him about his attachments and regrets, learning that she was later sold into slavery in a manner similar to how he¡¯d been sold.


    Billy had it on good information that his uncle¡¯s faction of the family were worse with money than anyone had thought. Hemorrhaging money, and cutting their own throats.


    In a few months or weeks or years, he wasn¡¯t sure which, things were going to get bad.


    Then the Maddoc clan being the upright and ¡°honorable¡± folk that they were, they¡¯d arrange for their homes to be ransacked and have their staff sold into slavery, while they were quietly fleeing their debts.


    The rest of poor Ed¡¯s life wasn¡¯t worth going into, a dreary cascade of pain and indignity. Billy¡¯s mind was made up around the point where the guy started describing the wretchedness of her death.


    Just before the creature actually told him the methods one would use to return back in time. Aware that it was a trick a distraction because till that point he¡¯d been devastating their numbers.


    Billy hadn¡¯t cared, he didn¡¯t regret the decision. The war had been just another thing to do for him. Another way to kill time while he waited to get strong enough for his final ascension. He decided he couldn¡¯t let her suffer an end that bad and so he came back.


    Dinner started shortly after. It tasted exactly as good as it had smelled, rich sauces, fatty meat, all of it washed down with a light ale and followed by a sherbert. While he resented the hell out of his Uncle¡¯s treatment of his cousin, Billy had to say that she was good at the job.


    ¡°So...here¡¯s the part where you explain where you¡¯ve been all this time.¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Billy blanked. Thrown for a loop. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t have answer, it was just that the question was one so loaded he didn¡¯t know how to approach it.


    ¡°Okay¡­.I guess we can start with what happened after the thugs Brutus hired kidnapped me.¡±


    Her eyes went wide, she¡¯d been partially joking, testing the waters when she¡¯d asked, not really expecting Billy to answer.


    ¡°Uncle Brutus really did that?¡± said Edna.


    It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t believe it, the supposition was one that had circulated widely in the Maddoc clan. And in truth it wasn¡¯t unusual for big families to be a bit ruthless when it came to inheritance.


    ¡°I was in the way, Ed. Anyway so I was sold into slavery and I went through a few owners.¡±


    He didn¡¯t tell her the full story, he gave her an abridged version. A very abridged version. Light and matter of fact in his recounting of his time at the bordellos and the factories, and the farms.


    Neglecting to mention the abuses and the beatings and the times things got bad enough that he¡¯d started ¡°trying¡± to make his captors kill him. Unable to understand that they were trying too and equally puzzled as to why none of their attempts to get rid of him were sticking.


    Simply assuming that he came from a peculiarly hardy bloodline. As there were several people and races that came equipped with a natural healing factor. Continuing his tale till he came to the suicide campaign where he and three thousand of his fellow slaves were ordered into the maw of a camp full of material-layer bandits.


    Reduced to charnel within moments. In an earlier time line he¡¯d died like all the rest but had been lucky enough to not really stay dead. Slipping out of the chain of death and rebirth and eventually becoming a loose immortal.


    It was actually even the same time line. It just so happened that seconds after his young soul left his body, an old soul came and filled it again.


    A younger him was out there, somewhere in the universe, experiencing all the things Billy would need to go through for him to be able circumvent the laws of causality and fate like he had.


    ¡°Then...my last owners died so it wasn¡¯t exactly hard to get away and now I¡¯m here.¡± said Billy.


    Edna nodded as she ate without any sign of real appetite.


    ¡°Gosh, that¡¯s just awful¡­.¡±


    ¡°Nh?...It was what it was. How about you? What have you been up to in the last few years?¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Oh, m-. Me? I was a maid. I did housework and occasionally gardened¡± said Edna. Going on to the describe what that detailed. Laundry, cleaning the house, helping with the preparations of the meals.


    She ¡®also¡¯ kept some things abridged. Not going into how she became a maid. Not explaining how the family and its current head Brutus, arranged to have her father fall on his sword after they¡¯d gone and botched a bad deal.


    Having her father Linas take the fault and eat the costs by himself because he wasn¡¯t directly related to the core Maddocs. Dangling the promise of salvation in front him by telling to throw what turned out to be a catastrophic party.


    Where he invited the incensed company of elite practitioners in what ended being a surprisingly successful attempt at placation. She didn¡¯t describe the moment when the captain of the company got drunk and slapped her father¡¯s head clean off of his shoulders.


    His skull shattering into pieces on a nearby wall. His neck erupting in a short lived geyser of red. The blood splashing everywhere, splattering onto everything. She didn¡¯t describe what the men from the company did to her mother and the maids. She didn¡¯t go into what happened to her and how she ended mute for three years.


    ¡°All in all...It wasn¡¯t that bad, I guess. How about you?¡± said Edna. A weak smile crossing her face, as she finished her story.


    ¡°Yeah...well at least I learned to use a sword. Hell, I¡¯m even practioner now.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Oh, really?!¡± said Edna. Pleasantly surprised because on Monde rising to the status of a full practitioner was akin to buying oneself a whole new future.


    ¡°Yeah...I actually just broke through to the Foundation Layer.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± said Edna. Genuinely happy for her friend.


    ¡°Way.¡± said Billy, feeling more sure of his decision as he smiled. Feeling at ease for the first time in forever. Deciding that he¡¯d leave his power and position as a cosmic entity a second time if asked.


    This was the second reason for his return. Based in a perhaps misguided wish to return to his humanity. To no longer wander the void as the thing he had ended up becoming.


    There was no where else that he could feel human, no where else where he could feel at ease. He¡¯d missed this feeling and realizing how much he cared for it, made him feel just a little more concerned about his current lack of power.

 3.5: Imperial Table of Rankings for Practitioners and Other Anomalous Entities

    Imperial Table of Rankings for Practitioners and Other Anomalous Entities


    Tier 1 - Common Layer


    Human Level


    0 Dandelions *Non-Aether Channelling


    1 Grass


    3 Trees


    5 Big Trees


    Tier 2 - Material Layer


    Peak human/Superhuman (Equivalent to an action movie Star)


    10 Iron


    20 Copper


    30 Silver


    50 Gold


    Tier 3 - Ruler Layer


    Superhuman/Super Powered    (Equivalent to a comic book protagonist)


    70 Jack


    80 Queen


    100 King


    210 Emperor


    Tier 4 - Foundation Layer


    Super Powered (Dangerous)-Somewhat (Town Destroying)


    320 High Emperor


    430 Saint


    500 Exulted


    1000 August


    Tier 5 - Nascent Layer


    Super Powered (Catastrophic)-Possibly  (City Destroying)


    1500 Sublime


    3000 Serene


    6000 Majestic


    12000 Resplendent


    Tier 6 - Transcendental Layer


    Super Powered (Calamitous)-Definitely     (Kingdom Destroying)


    36000    Terrestrial


    108000   Abyssal


    324000   Azure


    972000  Celestial


    Tier 7 - Earthly Layer


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.Super Powered  (Apocalypse)-Absolutely     (Empire Destroying)


    2916000 Ephemeral


    8748000 Eternal


    26244000 Elysian


    78732000 Empyrean


    Tier 8 - Astral Layer


    Super Powered (Ragnarok)-Inexplicably     (World Destroying)


    236196000 Figment


    708588000 Dream


    2125764000 Schema


    6377292000 Concept


    Tier 9 - Cosmic Layer


    Reality Warping                                             (Star Destroying)


    19131876000 Idealized


    57395628000 Illusory


    172186884000 Nebulous


    516560652000 Delusion


    Tier 10 - Paradigm Layer


    Reality Breaking                                             (Galaxy Destroying)


    1549681956000 Nascent


    4649045868000 Elder


    13947137604000 Elation


    41841412812000 Negation


    Tier 11 - Forms Layer


    Reality Retuning                                            (Universe Destroying)


    376572715308000 Samsara


    1129718145924000 Vanitas


    3389154437772000 Karma


    10167463313316000 Nirvana


    Tier 12 - Cycle Layer


    Concept Forming                                            (Reality Destroying)


    976076478078336000 Null


    2928229434235008000 Nihil


    8784688302705024000 Unbounded


    26354064908115072000+ Naught

 4: Simple Living and Complex Lives

    ¡°So are you absolutely sure you don¡¯t want anything special for when you get back?¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m good with whatever.¡± said Billy.


    Edna frowned a little, actually it was more of a pout, a childish holdover from younger days.


    ¡°Super sure?¡±


    ¡°Super sure.¡± laughed Billy.


    Edna sighed, because that meant that she¡¯d have to make the decision of what to make herself. After years of not having that option she was slightly rusty, the moment of indecision filling her with with what she felt was an absurd amount of anxiety.


    Especially for a decision as small as what to eat for lunch. She kind of wished he stayed then. They took turns with the cooking and he was more than decent at it. Most importantly she wouldn¡¯t have to fret as much as she was.


    ¡°Well...in that case, have a good run, I guess.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± said Billy. Smiling as he began to jog away from the lodge and down the road. Giving her a little wave before he really began to put some effort in.


    Then he was gone, no blur, no crack of air, or sonic boom. He just leaned forwards, took a step and was simply gone.


    She¡¯d once asked him how far he ran. He said, he usually stopped and turned around before he hit Gwenael.


    The Great Kingdom to the West of Meallan that lay on the other side of the immense stretch of land that was the Argus Continent.


    This was followed up with her asking him if that meant he was a speed-Augmented. He¡¯d just laughed. She hadn¡¯t been joking so she wasn¡¯t sure why he¡¯d laughed. It had kind of annoyed her because a part of her thought he¡¯d been laughing at her.


    Edna stood, leaning against the doorframe, looking down the road that went by the lodge. If she turned her head to the right she¡¯d be able to see Garland and it¡¯s high walls.


    If she turned her head to the left she¡¯d see the wilderness. All of this was seen through the tall warded wrought-iron fence that surrounded the lodge. Sometimes she worried the fence wouldn¡¯t hold.


    However that had abated a bit when Billy had her help him when he added more walls. Explaining the process and the sigil work. Having her help with retouching some of the old wards.


    Eventually enough time passed for her to realize that she probably should go in now. She wasn¡¯t sure why she should go in, but she was pretty sure standing around mooning about like some abandoned hound was undignified and childish.


    ¡°Okay Edna-Rae, what are we going to do today?¡± she said, speaking aloud to herself. A habit that had been growing of late.


    She looked around and decided that she head to the library that they¡¯d set up in the basement. The walls there were covered floral print papering, the light was made by catching sun rays in spelled glass.


    The room was bigger than she remembered it being when she was younger. Normally things should shrink as one grows, but Billy did something to the room. He¡¯d done the same for most of the house.


    Now while for the rest of the world it still looked like a lodge, if you came inside it was quite obviously a manse. A palatial abode with long halls. Massive bedrooms. Walk in closets. This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Baths the size of swimming pools and a garden to die for. She¡¯d asked him how he¡¯d done it and again he just laughed.


    She warned him, telling him the next time he chuckled at her would earn him quite the pinch. This got yet another laugh, but she made good on her threat.


    Now there was still of question of what to do. Back when she was a maid this was never an issue, the days were spent doing everything head maid asked and trying to avoid her Uncle and his wives.


    The wives were crazy, and this wasn¡¯t in the metaphorical sense, she Edna genuinely suspected them to be psychologically imbalance, in more ways than one. As for avoiding her Uncle it was just that he was a bore and leech.


    All the maids tried to avoid him and the ones that didn¡¯t either ended up pregnant and on their rear or they ended up on the head maid¡¯s bad side. Stuck in barn with the ponies. Mucking out stalls with the field hands.


    Now though there was no Uncle, there were no wives, there was no head maid. There was just her and all this time that she didn¡¯t know what to do with. It was in moments like this that she wished she had friends.


    The other maids had mostly just bullied her. She¡¯d never had enough spare time to get familiar with the folk in town.


    As for the people she thought were friends when she was young, almost all of them abandoned her shortly after coming to give her condolences. Most of it wasn¡¯t even malicious either.


    They¡¯d all still had futures to work towards. Schools to attend. Apprenticeships to fulfill. Edna-Rae had just been Edna-Rae, an orphan and then a maid and now a nothing-in-particular.


    A part of her wanted to head into town and see if there was anything that was needed or anything that looked nice. She shut that line of thought down because she knew that their funds weren¡¯t unlimited.


    This wasn¡¯t the greatest of economies. Three hundred thousand dollars and what they had in loot and valuables was just enough for them to be comfortable and only for a limited amount of time at that. The average family went through a minimum of ten thousand if they weren¡¯t going to live in squalor.


    She and Billy hadn¡¯t exactly been conservative in their spending. She found herself wondering what they¡¯d do when the money was all used up, but somehow she couldn¡¯t get herself to ask.


    After all it was impolite to talk about money right?


    Plus, what would happen if there wasn¡¯t a plan and she was expected to help. She¡¯d already give it her best, at the very least they owned the lodge so there was no landlord to worry about and as of last week they¡¯d stopped paying for utilities.


    Billy somehow managing to find them an alternative source for their heat, electricity and water, other than the Kingdom¡¯s facilities. The worst case scenario would be she and William having to get jobs.


    She¡¯d already been a maid, she didn¡¯t think being a waitress or working as a custodian would be all that different. As for what Billy did, well she somehow just trusted that he¡¯d find something.


    Maybe that was just wishful thinking though, the William in her memories was kind of a flake. Reliable and unreliable in equal portion.


    *****


    ¡°Mhm?...Oh, right!¡± said Edna. Still aimlessly wandering the house looking for something, anything for her to do.


    There on one of the new tables was a stack of notebooks. She¡¯d come down to the library and somehow ended up dusting.


    Then finally when she remembered that what she¡¯d come down there to do was to look for something to read, she saw the stack of notebooks. On the notebooks there was familiar doodle of a familiar character. A character that was basically her when she was six.


    She opened the notebooks and then she recalled Billy telling her that he¡¯d left her something in the library, it was on the day after the day that she left the chateau with him.


    Ecstatic to see the cousin that everyone had assumed either dead or worse, alive and okay and alive. Ecstatic to have him remember her, asking her if she wanted to leave with him. It was only three weeks ago and somehow it had taken on the sparkling aura of a dream.


    It¡¯d had been like so many of the things that she¡¯d used to daydream about. Except this wasn¡¯t a prince charming or some handsome knight, it was Billy, her Billy.


    The goofy, quiet kid, who used to be scared of his own shadow but was even more afraid of the bigger meaner children of house Maddoc. Still remaining ¡°piss-himself¡± scared even as he picked fights with them for Edna and the other one¡¯s sake.


    Three weeks ago he¡¯d walked in, somehow managed to get the Uncle who hated him to give him the lodge, and he¡¯d whisked her away. Now three weeks later, she was slightly less breathless, and while she didn¡¯t regret her decision to leave at all, she wasn¡¯t actually sure where things went from there.


    Edna opened the notebook and she saw a chart and a list of philosophical sayings and a mathematical diagram filled with numbers and thaumaturgical sigils.


    A complex mixture of math and numbers that she recognized as a instructions for aether cultivation. She recognized it as such because once upon a time she¡¯d been more than a mere maid and had parents and prospects.


    Besides the main family, Billy¡¯s folks, House Maddoc was made up of over one hundred and thirty-three families with varying levels of direct relation.


    Like everything else in world, the leaders of the house were decided by strength. Each family building their strength by earnestly trying to develop a young talented practitioner.


    Edna stared at the notebook flipping through it, her brow furrowed, half in curiosity, half in uncertainty. She looked through the other notebooks and found that those were filled with more cultivation tips and tips for aether accumulation.


    There were even some simple spells and enchantments and a few in depth guides to martial styles. Illustrated with the kind of articulated stick figures that were used by people who were actually good at and only drawing simply because they didn¡¯t feel like putting in any extra effort. The words were simple. The directions reasonably understandable.


    Edna leafed through the notebooks a last time before taking them all and carrying them to her room. Billy had apparently written them all for her, she didn¡¯t see any reason not to use them.

 5: Exercise and Exorcise

    The Wastes that lay beyond the walled cities, dukedoms, and lesser kingdoms were a place of nightmares, myths and oddities. For the past month or so it seemed that a new one had joined their number.


    It had been spotted by the traders. caravaneers, and mercenaries that travelled the roads. A quick flickering phantasm that appeared on the ordered concrete and chaotic open plains.


    Briefly kicking up a cloud of dirt before disappearing. A spooky sight with glowing green eyes surrounded by luminous tufts of vapor.


    *****


    Billy ran a minimum of eight hundred miles per day. He usually ran more, but sometimes there was a rock in his shoe, or sometimes he was feeling a tad under the weather.


    Or sometimes he just wasn¡¯t feeling like running that day, so eight hundred miles was the minimum if he wanted to actually get a good workout. He¡¯d leave his home shortly after breakfast and generally come back a little before noon.


    His routes were inconstant. Sometimes he¡¯d follow the roads, weaving back and forth between ragnarok proofed concrete and the wild overgrowth beyond. Other times he¡¯d just run at random. Running through ruins, through abandoned cities that had either fallen recently or in the ages past.


    Running over hills and over sand dunes. He¡¯d found quite a few uncharted oases this way and was building a robust mental map. One that was fairly accurate if you ignored the places that seemed to move around when you weren¡¯t looking.


    Billy¡¯s reasons for running differed from day to day. Often he ran just for the sake of running. Most of the time thought it was simple exercise. He liked to see the flora and the fauna.


    The sparse desert wildgrass. The lumbering big horned grazers. The packs of wild dogs. The airplane sized condors that hovered overhead.


    A part of why he did it was just to get a feel for the place, to regain an understanding of the world of his birth. It¡¯d been so long since he¡¯d been back, that it all still felt just a little alien.


    He felt less like Mondian come back from space and more like spaceman visiting Monde. He¡¯d look up at the sky and be puzzled, forgetting that suns were a thing. He¡¯d look up at night and think that two moons was too few.


    He¡¯d see travelers and those who made their bread and butter by wandering the wastes and often he¡¯d chat with them. Just to get his head around their existence and the fact the people were actually people.


    Usually these conversations came after some kind of altercation.


    This was another reason that Billy ran. He knew that in Meallan if one walked long enough and far enough one would eventually encounter strife. This ¡°was¡± the land of blood and sand after all. There were demonbeasts who preyed on unwary travellers. Bandits and slavers who did the same.


    Running alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to count as a proper work out so Billy generally ran until he found an occasion to do something slightly more strenuous. This was one of the two requirements for a run to count as successful.


    *****


    Covered in colorful rags, chittering as they jumped and jerked about, Billy found himself surrounded by a group of humanoid demonbeasts. They were called mummerbugs.


    The creatures looked a bit like cockroaches or locusts that had grown too big and then decided to try and wear people clothes. In truth that was sort of what they were. Moderately intelligent and highly dangerous, they hid in plain sight, roaming the wastes and drawing near to wherever people were.


    You generally only noticed their presence when you either ran into one, or enough homeless folk, beggars and children started disappearing for it to be noticeable.


    Mind you this was Monde, homeless folk, beggars and children disappeared all the time. Thus you generally only noticed a mummerbug when you ran into one or a bunch of them decided to surround you.


    One leapt up and gave him a kick that would have turned a normal man to mush or sent a lesser practitioner flying. As for Billy, he was sent sliding back several feet, the sandy ground making it hard to gain traction. He¡¯d just barely fended off one attack when another came and nearly got him from the side.


    With a grunt he was forced to turn and receive it, the claws of the beast tearing through his shirt and delivering some surface damage to the skin and muscle beneath.


    He felt a cold tingling that indicated poison or some kind of paralytic power. Fortunately he was able to resist it, or else his life would have been made even more difficult. And possibly just outright ended.


    Billy returned the favor, venting his frustrations on a fourth mummerbug that just happened to stray too close. His arm striking out, like ornery viper. The side of his hand crushing the chitin that guarded its neck, the palm of his hand slapping the beast¡¯s head off its shoulders.


    The whole process quick enough that the matter was already over by the time the creature¡¯s nestmates could react. Leaping to its defense. Surging forwards in a reckless attack that gave Billy leeway to loose a series of palm strikes that sent more than a few of them flying away.


    One or two of them failing to get up again when they fell.


    Billy took some damage as well, blood dripping from a wide gash on the side of his face. A spine covered arm, having been driven wrist deep into the side of his torso. The tip of barbed finger touching one of his kidneys.


    The arm ending in bit of jagged shell and dripping sinew. The owner of the arm missing, numbered amongst those who¡¯d received Billy¡¯s blows and failed to get up for more.


    Billy was covered with several wounds of similar level or worse, bleeding profusely. Fortunately for Billy aether was truly a wonderous thing. Empowering, warping and sometimes even corrupting its wielder.


    His ability to take damage and his ability to recover from it, were just two of the traits that had been amplified by his core¡¯ s aether high concentration.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    His skin crawled as it closed the wounds and tears that were all over his body. What¡¯s more, His body was even more advanced than others¡¯ would be. Healing around the bits of demonbeast flesh that were stuck inside of him.


    Using memories and genetic extrapolations of the countless species and lifeforms that he¡¯d run into before to integrate the masses into his own cellular structure.


    The Mummerbugs repeated their charge and he continued to hold against them. Then he spotted movement on a nearby hill.


    A mummerbug that stood taller than the rest, dressed in a robe that had either been stolen from a stage magician or the dumpster outside a costume shop. A magnificent, high collared affair, colored purple and covered in glass jewels.


    Billy felt the threat in demonbeast¡¯s aura. While the rest of its fellow had been formidable but low ranked enough that he could hold his own against them, this newcomer was a true monster. Emperor-ranked with a demonbeast¡¯s edge in base strength.


    The kind that could destroy entire companies of mercenaries if it happened to come across them. The kind that could ravage a small town at leisure. Running into such a beast, Billy couldn¡¯t help wondering whether one would call this luck or lack of luck.


    He didn¡¯t have the leeway to just run out and face it either. Behind his back, three small figures were whimpering clinging together, while he stood and faced the pack of demonbeasts that would have eaten them bones and all.


    A green light glowed in the distance appearing in the Emperor ranked Mummerbug¡¯s claw. Turning into a ghastly green sphere of crackling electrical power.


    ¡°Tch¡­¡±


    Billy couldn¡¯t help feeling put upon, he was barely dealing with this group of king-ranked mummerbugs and now their Emperor-ranked leader was about to throw something new at him.


    Looking at the energy that gathered in its hand and the flow of the aether that it was channelling through its body, he was guessing it¡¯d be some mixture of poison and lightning. Whatever the case would be, he was fairly sure it¡¯d be both painful and irritating and possibly fatal for the young wards at his back.


    The answer to his problem was obvious, he¡¯d need to use some magic here. The issue was that he¡¯d stopped using mundane magic and orthodox spell systems around his tenth quintillionth year.


    Summed up in three words or less, he was rusty. He knew enough about spellcasting that he could teach a little and he knew enough to throw something out but against a strong opponent he¡¯d need time and the ability to concentrate if he wanted his spell to do anything more than waste precious aether.


    Of course no decent foe would give him those things, just as soon as he¡¯d begun despairing the Emperor-Ranked Mummerbug threw its ball of poisoned lightning.


    With no other recourse he stopped fretting and just acted, a deep growling guttural intonation tearing its way out of his throat.


    He felt a cool numbing tingle, he heard screams and cries of pain, but heard no bodies dropping. Taking it for a success and seeing the mummerbugs in front of him flying back, repulsed by the dome of force and space that he¡¯d thrown up he lunged forwards. Hoping the shield would hold while he played the part of a sword.


    Sword was a part he was much better suited to play. He weaved his way through the group striking with sharp kicks and blows. Tearing through cloth and chitin and what little defensive aura the beasts could manage.


    He raced to the emperor-ranked beast and seeing him coming it leapt back, jumping hundreds of feet into the air and hundred of yards away. Billy pursued, urging himself forwards. Catching up to the beast before it landed.


    The creature¡¯s cry was mournful as Billy drove his entire arm through its torso, tearing out its heart and crushing it into pulp.


    Knowing that the fight wasn¡¯t quite over since such creatures tended to have strong regenerative factors, he finished by tearing the lead beast in two and then doubling back. Stomping and mashing all the ¡°corpses¡± before he allowed himself to relax.


    With that done. He turned to the young adventurers who¡¯d come all this way from a neighboring town. Likely on their way to completing some fetch quest or courier task.


    One of the youths was in a swoon, held aloft by the other two. Still standing a short distance away, Billy turned his attentions to her but decided that she was probably fine.


    His senses were sharp enough to tell him this, a cultivating doctor had senses that could compete with medical instruments. He could tell that her heartrate was a bit erratic but the rest of her vitals were normal.


    Just to be safe he quietly closed his eyes, and concentrated for a bit so he could remember one of his handier spells of health and regeneration. Casting it on the girl and working up a bit of a sweat as he did so.


    Making sure to remember the spell just in case he needed it for another time. Setting the spell into his memory so it¡¯d be there for the next time he needed to quickcast something.


    ¡°Th-, thank you, sir.¡± said the oldest of the young adventurers a young man of fifteen or fourteen.


    Heroic eyed, his gaze unwavering, as he held onto his younger friend. Postured protectively, to take the blow for her, in case the stranger ended up turning on them.


    ¡°Nh¡­.¡± said Billy. Loosing a long sigh before turning around continuing his run. Waving goodbye before disappearing from their sight.


    *****


    Normally this would be the point where Billy headed back home, however a few days ago he¡¯d spotted something that seemed like it¡¯d be of use to him. A sort of treat. Now seemed the very best time for him to take advantage of it. After all, refreshing things were best enjoyed after a bit of hard work and backbreaking labor.


    Running for ten minutes at full tilt brought Billy to a small copse of woods. Which were a rare thing for the Meallan territories. The ground there was covered in soot and a sort of permafrost that stank of an abundant amount of cold aether.One of the few things that could resist the hot desert sun.


    He could hear a low hum. The kind that could only be created by a vast concert of tiny beating wings. The air smelled of blood and rust and rot. Great big black birds roosted everywhere, in the trees and in the scrub, pecking at the abundant mounds of rotting flesh.


    Large lizards and desert wild dogs lazily meandered about. This place was filled with carrion feeders and there was plenty of bodies here for them to feast upon. Some of them stacked in heaps, others seemingly just dropped wherever.


    Slumping behind rocks or atop of logs, trapped under a few of the overturned wagons that one could see marking the land here and there. From the the looks of things this was the scene of some kind of bitter doublecross between merchant companies. Some kind of deal gone wrong perhaps.


    Such sights could be found in many places in Meallan, this was the land of sand and blood after all. Conflicts and calamities striking randomly and frequently. The only nation bloodier was its greener neighbor Gwenael, the Great Summer Kingdom. Maybe it was something to do with their size or their heat.


    Maybe it was because both nations sustained themselves on mercenaries and slavery. Maybe it was because both nations were known for the constant infighting that took place within their borders.


    In either case death wasn¡¯t a hard thing find there. And in places where mass deaths happened eventually a chill would gather, an air that most people found discomfiting to be around.


    This was a sign of death energy, a miasma that could actually grow poisonous if enough of it came to a particular spot. It¡¯d settle and with time eventually nature would reset the balance and the energy would dissipate and if that didn¡¯t happen eventually something would trouble it. Causing it to churn. In which case it was highly likely that the dead would rise. Evil spirits loved the stuff, creatures of dark could find solace in it. It felt like...home. Filled with silence and shadow and cold.


    As for Billy, searching for such places was a very big part of why he ran. Stumbling across a place like this was the second ¡°requirement¡± for a successful run. He¡¯d watch the skies and keep his ears open, so he could follow clouds of flies and flocks of carrion feeders to the sites of their last meals.


    He¡¯d found this place a few days ago and had been watching it, waiting for it to get ripe. For the miasma to thicken. Now here he was.


    Billy found a rock to sit on, a nice place clear of animals and above the thick cloud of buzzing black flies. He sat and rested there, legs crossed in the lotus position. Eyes closed, shoulders relaxed.


    It was less like meditation and more like bathing, swimming, drinking. He pulled the miasma into him and as he did lights appeared. Spirits of the restless dead, spirits of nature, spirits of things that either hadn¡¯t been born, would never be born or had been left over from the universe that came before.


    They gathered and they came to him. Some of them accepting what he tacitly offered. Life, freedom, engagement in the real world. Others rejecting it. He didn¡¯t press. He had no intention to. Sure he offered bargains, terms and boundaries but he was no slaver. Those who wanted to stay would stay. Those who wanted to go would go. It was their choice.


    Drinking the miasma, he pulled the cold and shadow into his inner world and felt his soul and body grow steadily refreshed, steadily stronger. His base strength rising bit by bit as he continued to sip from the gelid pool of dark energy.


    The spirits that accepted his accord flowed into him, were pulled into his depths only to be pushed out again as slightly more corporeal shades. He was going stronger. In the time that he¡¯d been doing this.


    In the last month or so that he¡¯d been bolstering the power of his soul and reaffirming the shadowy nature that he¡¯d gained over the eons, the power that he was nurturing had grown more defined. The shapes that emerged, like bubbles rising from a cauldron, weren¡¯t quite as formless as they¡¯d been before.


    There were spherical ones he called motes. Round and slow floating. Their gaze unblinking. Then there were ones that were tailed, fast flying, swimming through the air as they playfully spiraled about. Orbiting Billy like planets around a sun. Like birds circling a mountaintop.


    In the end with a thought he put them all away. As the last of the miasma was pulled into his being the shades retreated to the world that lay within his shadow. Billy stood, stretching feeling looser and freer and more healthy than he¡¯d been before.


    ¡°Nh¡­¡±


    He jumped off of his rock and headed home. He decided that today had been a good day.

 6: Panic and Fear

    There was once a great Empire that ruled over this world and many of its peers in the galaxy.


    Named after the continent on which it was born the Argus Empire was the birthplace of some of the most powerful practitioners and Magic Users that had ever been or would ever be.


    Their legacy was carved into the very fabric of reality. Their name was hung up in the mantle of the stars. When they fell a good portion of society fell with them. Falling into chaos, into madness and savagery.


    Now a few thousand years later the world could be said to have recovered, but in truth it really hadn¡¯t. The stars weren¡¯t as bright, and within the eyes of men there now lived a frailty and ferality.


    Only three of Monde¡¯s nine continents were habitable for humans. Only the homeworld still flickered with the fires of life. With most of the neighboring worlds gone cold, if they still remained in the skies at all.


    *****


    If you were a Mondian there were three scenes one would learn to dread. Three things that boded ill.


    Three sights that folked prayed to the gods and the ancestors above, that none of them ever lay waiting for them when they arrived at their homes.


    The first was the sight of towering greasy black columns of smoke hanging above one¡¯s hometown.


    The second was your child¡¯s discarded shoe lying in the middle of the road.


    The third was an open door, your open door. The locks broken. The door itself torn off its hinges. The hearth''s fire gone cold. The halls littered with signs of struggle.


    *****


    Billy had been running home when he looked to the sky and saw smoke. A dark wavy line that rose up towards the sky, making it halfway before it was defused, blown astray by the wind.


    He frowned as he saw it, thinking that something might be afoot in Garland. However as he grew nearer he realized that smoke wasn¡¯t coming from Garland, it was coming from a spot a little ways away. A place just to the side.


    ¡°No¡­!¡±


    He ran, running full tilt, making use of the speed he¡¯d gained after using the miasma to bolster his body¡¯s base abilities. There was a crack and a muffled sonic boom as he broke the sound barrier many times over, and ran faster than the wind.


    He arrived at the lodge within a few seconds time. He saw the gates were bent, torn open and knocked down from their hinges.


    He ran up the walkway into his front yard and saw a crowd of sixty or so men in light armor and road leather milling about. They¡¯d lit his yard ablaze and he could see a few at the front were trying to do the same to the lodge.


    A million and one thoughts went through his head, but there were only two emotions to color them. The first was fear and the other anger.


    Outraged he surged forwards, announcing his presence with the screams of his apparent enemies.


    Right now he was all sword and all business. There were no innocents to protect, no youths to save and no problem for him if he wanted to act with reckless abandon. He entered the yard, his movements instantaneously transitioning into a series of kicks and throws, jabs and punches.


    Sending men flying through the air before the mob finally got itself together, realizing they were being attacked and trying to respond in kind.


    At some point Billy got his hands on someone¡¯s sword and then the blood really began to flow. Swords, blades, knives, razors, rulers, sharp angles and lines of any kind. He had countless years of experience with them. He knew how to make them lethal. He knew how to make them more than lethal.


    These were foundations of ¡°his¡± magic. He could use them to end lives, save lives and pull new life from out of the void.


    He knew how to make them sing for him. How to use them to make the world dance to his tune. If one so much as left him a line drawn in the ground, given enough time to figure it out and gather the required energy he could use it to cut down the very heavens themselves. Tearing the stars from their moorings.


    It became a slaughter. A red rain fell, a blood mist spread across the land, body parts were minced into a sort of meat powder and the men began to panic.


    As they panicked he, Billy grew stronger. Fear created miasma just like death did and that miasma fed him. Dark shapes rose from the world within his shadow. Drawn out, wanting to join the fun.


    Amorphous blobs that exploded on contact. Static motes that released bolts of dark energy that sapped one''s strength. Flying tadpoles that attacked, tearing through flesh and spirit like a school of piranha. He hadn¡¯t wanted to use this yet, but right now he didn¡¯t have the luxury of caring. If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    A few men held strong, practitioners of the ruler layer. Three were king-ranked and the last was an emperor. Though they were below him in rank it wasn¡¯t enough for him to be able to underestimate them.


    Monde was a dumping ground for dead gods, and the weapons, secrets and failures of all manner of angels, demons and spirits. It was filled with divine bastards and their children had left bloodlines and magics that were still being stumbled upon till this day.


    Add in the fact that the children of practitioners tended to be born with a portion of their parents strength and the days of chaos after the empire¡¯s fall where rapacious supermen roamed the wastes and one could understand how the creatures known as ¡°Ordinary¡± men had gone extinct.


    Not to say that Billy was worried either. This meant that he¡¯d fight them leaving them no quarter.


    He swung his sword, sending his aura running along the edge of the blade. He sliced through two of the king ranked men, cleaving them in twain with a single swing. Not even allowing them to act.


    The third king ranked man he¡¯d grabbed with his free hand. The man pierced Billy¡¯s arm with a pike but he ignored it, driving his hand forwards till he could grab hold of the man¡¯s face. Digging his fingers into the man skull and mashing it in his palm. Bone and brain exploding from between the gaps in his fingers.


    The three men died miserably but Billy¡¯s attention was already on the Emperor Ranked-Raider. He cut the man¡¯s legs off and then turned his attentions to the lodge. He ran to the front doors, standing in front of the lodge and going into his mental stores to find a spell that would put out the fire.


    After a brief blank spot born from the panic he¡¯d found spell that would steal the oxygen from the flames. With the fire gone he ran to the door, relieved to see it still closed. It was only to be expected, the house was his demesne.


    Owned by him legally, conceptually, and magically. A world within the world, a sub-reality that could only be entered by those he permitted. He ran inside and heart in his throat, he started shouting.


    ¡°Ed? Ed?! Edna-Rae are you there?¡±


    Eventually the young woman appeared, hair tousled like she¡¯d just awoken from a nap.


    He didn¡¯t know that she¡¯d recently started making use of the little cultivation guide he¡¯d been writing for her in his spare.


    He didn¡¯t really care about that at moment either, though later he¡¯d be a little pleased to have been of help. Right now he was just glad to see her. Glad to see that she was okay. Endlessly grateful that this wasn¡¯t one of the days that she went to town for an errand or just to hang out. Cold sweat ran down his back as he imagined the possibility of it


    being her who had just come home. Running into the gang as they¡¯d surrounded the lodge.


    ¡°Something wrong, Billy?¡± she said, with concern and curiosity in her voice.


    As he realized that she was alive, his heart still pounding so loudly that he couldn¡¯t believe that she couldn¡¯t hear it. He calmed himself or at least he faked a calm.


    ¡°Nh¡­? N-, Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Really? ¡®Cause, you were shouting and ¡®you¡¯ never shout.¡± said Ed.


    Billy just shook his head.


    ¡°Er...high spirits?¡±


    She frowned not believing it for a second. She wasn¡¯t stupid and she certainly wasn¡¯t blind. Her childhood friend stood before her, completely covered in blood and while this wasn¡¯t the first time he¡¯d come back bloodied. Not only did it seem that he¡¯d been bathed in the stuff, this blood was still wet.


    ¡°Um...how about I cook today since apparently I woke you. Sorry about that by the way¡± said Billy.


    ¡°.....Sure. Don¡¯t mention it?¡± said Edna.


    ¡°You can go back to sleep if you want...I¡¯m gonna just head out for a bit.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°...Sure.¡± said Edna.


    Billy turned on his heel heading back towards the front door, that still lay ajar. Slamming it shut after he went through it.


    Outside the lodge he saw the bandit whose legs he¡¯d just sliced off. Trying to crawl away.


    ¡°...You!¡± he roared, sending his shades to surround the man and cut off his retreat.


    The bandit saw him and turned, shivering in fright.


    Billy stalked forwards, his aura turning in a towering shadow. His eyes filled with a flame that scourged his skull of reason or pity. Glowing mist came from out of his mouth, appearing like dragon¡¯s breath. The air grew increasingly cold and it was at this point that the bandit realized that he was all alone.


    ¡°L-, look. What do you say we call it squares? Even stevens, you go your way and I go-¡± said the Bandit. Who was either an idiot or a comedian.


    ¡°....Who sent you?¡± said Billy. His voice empty of emotion, made weighty and echoing by the death energies he was channeling into his flesh.


    ¡°I...I...can¡¯t say. The boss man just ordered us to come here and kick a fuss.¡± said the Bandit.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the ¡®boss man¡¯ then?¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Come on, mate. You know I can¡¯t answer that. Honor to kith and clan and all that. Employee-client confidence?¡± whined the bandit. Still backing away, crawling from the sinister specter that stalked towards his direction.


    ¡°Okay then...I don¡¯t need you to speak anyway.¡±


    In that moment Billy closed the distance that lay between them. He lunged forward and grabbed the back of the man¡¯s head. Lifting him into the air, not caring about the blood that splattered onto him as he did so.


    He pulled the man toward him, brought him close enough that their noses were almost touching and looked the man deeply in the eye. Staring at the soul that lay within the man¡¯s flesh. Staring at the mind that lay nestled between his body and soul, birthed from both, ruling both.


    Then he pulled. He breathed in and a glowing mist was torn from out of the man¡¯s eyes, ears and nostrils, flowing into Billy¡¯s mouth. The man howled, screaming bloody murder as he felt his life being torn away. As he felt things that shouldn¡¯t be touched being ripped opened and torn out of him.


    He tried to struggle and dark light came from Billy¡¯s eyes and mouth, sinking deep into the Bandit¡¯s being. Limbs of pseudo-soul and aether penetrated the bandit¡¯s being as Billy¡¯s soul engulfed his soul. Swallowing the totality his being, tearing what he needed away, draining it¡¯s strength.


    Spitting out the inedible remnants as a mostly invisible, faintly rainbow colored mist. The flow of energies was intensified and the legless man began to weep feeling a pain that worse than could be described or imagined.


    Finally Billy got what he needed and he dropped the man, discarding his now emptied corpse. Showing mercy by driving his blade through the heart of the ruined vessel in front of him. The empty eyes dimming as the last thing that kept the body living was brought to a halt.


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±


    Then with that done he stood in the middle of the yard, that was covered in broken and ravaged corpses. His shadow extending out from beneath him,spreading like ink in clean water.


    Covering the entire yard in a deep pool of shivering black. Then in a single instant he swallowed all the bodies, pulling them into his inner-world. He¡¯d let his shades feed on them and use anything that remained and seemed promising to further increase his body''s base strength.


    For now though he decided he¡¯d head into the lodge. He needed a nap, and a bath. He needed to convince Edna that he hadn¡¯t lost his mind and that everything was okay. Since he could see her standing at the front door, staring at him. She¡¯d seen what he¡¯d done and he knew he¡¯d have to explain that.


    He couldn¡¯t help sighing in dejection because this meant risking her leaving him. If she didn¡¯t go running for the hills, he¡¯d also already promised he¡¯d cook today. He decided a quick pasta carbonara would do. After that there''d be hell to pay. This wouldn¡¯t stand. This wouldn¡¯t stand at all.

 7: Recompense and Retribution

    Rain pattered and pittered across the hard concrete of a parking lot and across the hard soil and brick of the road beyond.


    A lone figure, dressed in all dark gray, walked up to a dilapidated garage. The kind the people of the old world used to go to for repairing their aether-powered automobiles. This was one of the few ragnarok-proofed buildings that no one had felt the need to retake and renovate.


    The figure wore a mask, a long dark face with three sets of three eyes, either beaked or canid. Either a nine-eyed dog or a nine-eyed crow. All nine eyes filled with an ominous green light. The actual nature of the mask indistinct and vague.


    *****


    The Emperor-Ranked Bandit¡¯s name had been Reuben. Within his head were some surprisingly happy childhood memories.


    Dad might have been a drunk and a layabout, but he was a doting father. Mum might have been harsh and strict and quick to use the switch, but she¡¯d always cared and she¡¯d always listened.


    The family hadn¡¯t been exactly rich, barely eking out their existence on a shoestring budget of a mere five thousand per month, but they¡¯d been happy. It had been a home with a lot of laughter. Which was why Reuben had been quite the cheery fellow.


    After that there was a brief memory of getting into one of the military and martial academies as a scholarship student. There was a memory of getting expelled from that school for being caught with some rich knob¡¯s drugs in his locker.


    There was a colorful collage of wild nights out, successful raids and the nauseating recollections of fondly remembered rapes.


    Faces that were remembered as beautiful even as they twisted with pain and were stained with blood and tears. Bodies that were warm and soft and pliant, especially after all the fight was beaten out of them.


    Nestled within all that garbage was the memory of repeated trips that led back to here, the mechanic¡¯s garage that the gang named the Devil Roosters took for their base.


    Billy stood on the outskirts of the lesser kingdom of Garland. Wearing a nine-eyed caster¡¯s mask that he¡¯d made himself. Modelling it after one of the first forms he¡¯d taken after he¡¯d finally left behind his humanity.


    He wore the mask for the sake of not borrowing trouble and it had been oddly effective. Folk knew that a practitioner wearing a caster¡¯s mask was out on business, usually business of a bloody nature and they knew to give such folk wide berth.


    Even the kingdom¡¯s guards seemed to look the other way. Not that Billy knew that. It just had seemed a good idea to hide his identity in case all failed to go as planned. Seeing the success and feeling slightly more at ease with the mask on, he decided that he¡¯d wear it more often.


    On his shoulder rested a sword. He¡¯d had to buy one, instead of taking it from the bodies of the bandits he¡¯d fought. He¡¯d neglected to save any of ¡°those¡± when pulled them into his inner world.


    By the time he¡¯d thought of it, his shades had used them to strengthen themselves. His body had refined the rest and integrated the metals and carbons using them to strengthen his musculature and subcutaneous tissues.


    Besides the sword, he¡¯d bought a handgun. He wasn¡¯t sure what he¡¯d do with it but it had been cheaper than the sword had been. Most guns were, unless they were of the monster hunting sort, that essentially amounted to making them into magical handcannons.


    In an age of superhumans and magically mutated monsters. Regular guns generally just didn¡¯t cut it.


    In front of the garage, sitting on a stone bench and resting against overturned trashcans and shopping carts was a group of seven toughs. Youths who¡¯d been sent out to quietly guard the entrance to the base and warn the folk inside if it looked like trouble was coming.


    ¡°Oi, gov. I don¡¯t know what you think you¡¯re doing here but you need to turn around right now and walk away.¡± said one of the toughs.


    Billy didn¡¯t bother answering, he just quietly quickcast a spell that created a glowing membrane that boosted and amplified the inertia and momentum of whatever went through it. Preparing it beforehand after he¡¯d bought out the handgun.


    He raised the gun and emptied the clip. Firing six times before the gun clicked empty. The lead slugs transforming into hot red bolts of molten metal once they flew through the inertia boosting membrane.


    Six heads exploded as they were struck by bullets whose speeds were several hundred times that of the speed of sound.


    The seventh guard fell to a sword. Billy had thrown it through his neck and the man had died with his last breath gurgling out of his throat.


    Billy retrieved his sword wiping it on the man¡¯s jacket. The bullets he¡¯d shot had flown fast enough to tear through the walls of the building. Striking whatever and whoever was on the other side.


    Billy kicked down the front door and made his way inside the mechanic¡¯s garage before the proverbial wasp¡¯s nest that he¡¯d just kicked over, could bubble over and have its occupants pour outside.


    The inside of the garage was a gloomy place, the air filled with cigarette smoke and bad music. In the corner of the garage was its original denizens. A bunch of desiccated metal skeletons, their dimly gleaming hearts hanging above them, suspended on chains, covered in rust and rot.


    The Devil Roosters swarmed around him, coming to show the interloper what for. The low ranked, human and material layer members were ineffectual. Showing up full of energy and spitfire.


    Then falling like chaff. The ruler layer gang members put up a better fight. A few of them, managing to knock Billy around a bit. Ultimately their numbers eventually dwindled since each successful attack of theirs was countered by a fatal swing of Billy¡¯s sword. Blood and body parts flying everywhere as he crossed the room.


    In time enough men died that Billy found himself walking a through comfortable room filled with chill shadows and tasty miasma. The Devil Rooster¡¯s that survived longest were the folk who stayed furthest away. Out of the immediate reach of Billy¡¯s sword. Fighting with rifles and handguns and magic. Using bullets and spells.


    His shadow acted as a shield, crawling across his skin and eating up a majority of the damage. To avoid taking too much on, he¡¯d rush to meet the roosters. Chopping off arms if they¡¯d stayed and fought. Chopping off legs if they tried to run.


    Ending things by swinging his blade down on the unguarded necks. Separating heads from bodies.


    As he made his way through the garage, more folk came out and a few of them were actually genuinely strong. There was one Emperor-Ranked man who was armed with a metal tonfa, who managed to nearly knock Billy out of the building with a single blow.


    Only failing to finish things with a follow-up strike because Billy¡¯s sword had already cut his chest open. His insides falling out and into pieces because Billy¡¯s one big swing had hidden the shadow of two small ones. There was another swordsman who almost managed to give Billy a fatal trim, but got cut off at the knees and had his brain pierced through instead.


    Midway through the fight Billy realized that he was recognizing faces. There was an Ox-Love, who¡¯d been the first to teach Reuben the love of fighting and the pleasure of beating a man half to death.


    There was a Nemo, who taught Reuben that even twelve year olds deserved one last ¡°hurrah¡±. Leading to Reuben¡¯s unveiling magnificence of little Reuben to many an unfortunate youth. There was Harold who¡¯d actually not been that wretched a person but had a great head when it came to judging a person''s worth on the slave market. Leading to many very profitable kidnappings.


    Billy welcomed, Reuben¡¯s friends with an earnest and open heart. The flames in his eyes flaring brightly as he surged forwards and appeared behind them all. The air filling with a coppery sweet mist. The walls painting themselves red as the men seemed to literally just disappear into thin air.


    Billy finally found himself where he wanted to be. Standing before an office, the bosses office, if Reuben¡¯s memories were right. Standing in front of the office door, knees shaking, a shotgun in her arms. She was the last Devil¡¯s Rooster. Or at least the second to last one.Her shotgun fell and noisily discharged itself into a wall.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.Showering them both with powdered plaster.


    What came next should have been the part where he either cut her apart or ran her through. However the girl looked young and she looked scared and she looked like she really, really didn¡¯t belong there.


    Of course appearances weren¡¯t enough to sway him. He¡¯d have killed her anyway except her aura was too clean. Killers had a taste to them, and bad men carried the darkness brought to the world on their shoulders. Billy knew this because he¡¯d met many such men.


    He knew this because he possessed a mirror. He knew this because he was experienced enough to know who read people. Even if he didn¡¯t really ¡°get¡± what he was reading.


    The girl wasn¡¯t bad. She wasn¡¯t good but she wasn¡¯t bad either and apparently she didn¡¯t deserve to die. Normally that wouldn¡¯t stop him from killing her anyway, but somehow there was something in her eyes that gave him pause. He slapped her rear with the flat of his blade and pointed to the door he¡¯d kicked down fifteen minutes before.


    ¡°.....Go.¡±


    A simple one word command that she followed wholeheartedly, fleeing at a scrambling run. Her gun forgotten on the floor.


    After confirming that he hadn¡¯t been tricked and she wasn¡¯t about to turn around and try and fire into his back. He immediately forgot the girl and stepped inside the office.


    Seated behind a desk was a bearded bear of man, with spiky green cockscomb. It was Jarrick the ¡°Atomic Rooster¡±Giles, leader of the Devil Roosters.


    As soon as Billy stepped through the door, there was bark, the angry discharge of a big game rifle. The kind used to kill moderately powerful demonbeasts. Blood and shadow spattered out, splattering across the walls.


    Both substances crawling back inside of Billy like they had a mind of their own. He crossed the room in a single step and cut the through the barrel of the rifle and the desk that it had been resting upon.


    Jarrick dropped the gun, changing tacts, swinging heavy fists and throwing out balls of radiation and force. The walls scorched by the balls of neon-green energy as the two of them danced around each other.


    Finally Billy was facing another foundation-layer existence. Atomic Rooster was a fellow Saint. The man brought down an elbow that nearly cracked Billy¡¯s mask. Billy used his sword to try and take one of the man¡¯s legs off and the man danced out of the way.


    Billy took a middling kick to the torso and heard something inside him go crunch. He took the blow on purpose, his sword moving quickly like the strokes of painter. Slicing an oncoming energy blast in two and literally disarming the man in a single move.


    ¡°Really, mate. Was all this necessary?¡± said Jarrick. Seemingly nonplussed by the loss of his arms.


    Billy just stared at him, keeping mum. Letting the man make himself nervous while Billy used the time to let himself recover.


    ¡°Look. Who¡¯d you work for. Arno¡¯s Gang, the Thunder Balls? Rita¡¯s Gang the Foxes. Chekov? Cecil? Or are you someone new? Whatever you¡¯re being paid I can pay double. Even triple if your willing to help me get payback.¡±


    Satisfied that he¡¯d recovered enough Billy finally spoke.


    ¡°A few days ago you were offered a job. I want to know who hired you.¡±


    Jarrick frowned as if trying to think. His face pained as if he was having trouble remembering all the terrible things he¡¯d taken payment for and who could pay for such a scary hired sword.


    ¡°If I tell you...do I make it out of this alive?¡± said Jarrick.


    ¡°I just killed all your men. I just took your arms. You stood at the head of one of the biggest gangs in the kingdom and now you¡¯ve been disgraced. If you aren¡¯t ready to die in shame then you almost certainly want to live to take revenge another day. So you tell me, would you let ¡®you¡¯ live if you were me?¡±


    Jarrick seemed to think about that and then he smiled and spat in Billy¡¯s face. His saliva bubbling filled with a vicious amount of radioactive energies. Hot enough that it would have scorched Billy¡¯s skin had he not been wearing the mask. Billy couldn¡¯t help smiling back, appreciating the man¡¯s gumption.


    ¡°Nh...Good Answer.¡±


    The Garage was soon filled with the sounds of screaming and bellows of profound pain as Billy used dark tendrils to tear out and engulf the Atomic Rooster¡¯s soul.


    *****


    Brutus Maddoc sat at his desk, feeling chest palpitations and intestinal distress. He downed some brandy in the hopes that it¡¯d either settle his stomach or his nerves. Today had been yet another day for Brutus.


    He¡¯d woken up, gone to the family¡¯s offices. Made some calls. Made some decisions. His lovely assistant came in and gave him his usual coffe and an afternoon blow job. He signed some paperwork.


    He went home and made himself make love to his wife, despite how old and fat she¡¯d gotten and despite the fact that neither of them seemed to enjoy it anymore.


    He washed the taste out by putting his head under skirts of the head maid. Later he fooled around with one of the regular maids.


    He¡¯d played peek-a-boo with his son, his beloved little boy. The fruit of his loins, born from his wife, and his new legitimate heir. Now here he was in the office drinking.


    In short it was just another day for Brutus Maddoc. He¡¯d have normally felt at ease, more or less satisfied with how he¡¯d spent the day. Not today though, for some reason he couldn¡¯t make himself sit still. There was this feeling that something was wrong. There was something dangerous in the air.


    Maybe it because all was not well in Garland. There¡¯d been a dust-up in Garland¡¯s underworld. Most thought it was just a conflict between the gangs, but somehow he wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°Heya, Uncle of Mine.¡±


    Brutus looked up sharply and saw nothing. Then he felt a hand on his shoulder and an explosion of pain as he received a blow that knocked him across the room.


    ¡°Who the hell-!?¡±


    Brutus was no pushover. Once upon a time his father had thought that he could be a contender. Sure he¡¯d been too lazy to get too far but he¡¯d managed to make it to Jack-Ranked before giving up.


    He jumped to his feet and blew hot flames that poured over the desk and onto the curtains. Melting the glass in the windows. Just when he was wondering if he¡¯d gotten his attacker. He suffered another blow.


    This one coming up hard and sharp between his knees. The pain made him sick to his stomach, a watery bile working its way out from betwixt his lips. He sagged but he wasn¡¯t allowed to fall. Someone held him aloft and plopped him onto a seat.


    A figure knelt in front of him. Nine-eyes all of them glowing with green ghost¡¯s fire. A sight to chill the bones and void one¡¯s bowels.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t recognize me? Oh right...the mask.¡±


    Billy took it off and the man gasped.


    ¡°You-!?¡±


    ¡°Yes me¡­¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Quick Question.¡± said Billy holding up a photo. The photo was of Jarrick and Brutus sitting in a diner with two coffees between them. It wasn¡¯t much, but scum and cream never mixed with good attention. It was enough to prove that they met and talked. Two types of trash gathering was never good news. That¡¯s why the old one¡¯s had recycling bins.


    ¡°I don¡¯t-...No! No clue what that is, son.¡±


    ¡°Not your son first of all. Second, How about this?¡± said Billy. Holding up a picture of a younger Brutus and a Younger Jarrick from a few years prior.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what this supposed to be.¡± said Brutus, his feigned calm strained. The panic leaking into his voice as he saw the flame in his nephew¡¯s eyes churning faster and faster.


    ¡°How about this?¡±


    ¡®This¡¯ was a picture of Brutus and Reuben. Brutus had been the rich knob. Reuben was expelled and a friendship died painfully, but life was funny and full of un-hilarious coincidences. Later the two would run into each other again. This was how Brutus came in contact with the Roosters.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what this is supposed to be.¡± said Brutus, his voice just a little hysterical.


    Billy just sighed, tutting and shaking his head.


    ¡°Neither of us are stupid Uncle and I have other proof. Plus your friend Jarrick was surprisingly paranoid for a high level gang leader. Maybe it was because he was afraid of getting bumped off by his rich clients. Anyway, There were recordings. If you want to hear one I can call the family council and we can all sit down and have a listen.¡±


    ¡°No! No! That-, That won¡¯t be necessary. What do you want?¡±


    The green flames danced as Billy drew near to his Uncle a vicious smile spreading across his lips.


    ¡°What if said I wanted you dead? What if I said that I wanted your whole stupid family chopped up and burning in a pit in the shit-pit your gardeners make their compost in?¡± said Billy. Snarling. His voice low and rough, and growing increasingly, unnervingly flat.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t!¡± said Brutus. Recoiling away from the monster wearing his nephew¡¯s skin.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I?¡± said Billy.


    His words making both of them tremble.


    Billy closed his eyes. He took a deep breath and stepped away from his Uncle. He pulled his jacket and pulled his fingers through his mussed and unruly hair.


    ¡°Okay...here¡¯s what¡¯s going to happen. I am now on the family payroll again. Do you understand.¡±


    Brutus nodded.


    ¡°You pay me ¡®and¡¯ your niece Edna who you very nearly killed and whose survival is the one of the only things keeping you and yours in this world and on this side of the mortal coil, a decent hundred thousand per month.¡±


    ¡°What!? That¡¯s-?!¡±


    ¡°A perfectly reasonable. Perfectly fair amount. Especially considering what you¡¯ve nearly done and considering how much the family makes. Hell, I now know for a fact that you spend more on bi-weekly ¡®business¡¯ trips. So let¡¯s not hear you whining, yeah?¡± said Billy, eyes narrowed, his face drawn into a scowl.


    Brutus sputtered but eventually fell quiet.


    ¡°This...What you nearly did? That can never happen again. I think I was too nice to you when I last left. That¡¯s why you thought you can go and fuck with me like this. Okay...so let¡¯s try again.¡±


    Billy snapped his fingers and out from his shadow came a group of shades. A mixture of tadpoles and motes and blobs. They hung around him like bees around a field of flowers or carrion flies over meat.


    ¡°See these Uncle? They¡¯re cute right? These little fellows are my eyes and ears. They listen to me and obey my will. In short they¡¯re practically a part of me. They¡¯re beasts but they can¡¯t be killed. They¡¯re spirits but they can¡¯t be exorcised and no one of the level that ¡®you¡¯ could manage to pay, can deal with them.¡±


    Billy snapped his fingers and one of the creatures swam forwards and bit off the tip of one Brutus¡¯s finger He screamed. Howling, wondering why no one was helping.


    Wondering where his guards were while all this was happening. Cursing his nephew asking how he could do this to family.


    Then he looked and saw that the finger wasn¡¯t bleeding. It was like it¡¯d been cauterized as the wound was made. The flesh flash frozen and covered in frostbite.


    Billy snapped his fingers and instead of returning to his shadow the creatures scattered. Disappearing into the walls of the chateau.


    Part of him wanted to do more, to take more, but he didn¡¯t, that would defeat the purpose. Whether Brutus Maddoc and the Maddoc clan lived or died was neither his call, or concern.They weren''t why he was here.


    ¡°Now they¡¯re in your house. Some of them will even follow you outside the house. They understand words. They understand text and to certain level they and I, are actually a little psychic. If you act against me again, If you so much think about it or plot against me? They will tear you and your wives and your darling new baby boy to pieces. Do we understand each other? We both know there¡¯s only one reason I don¡¯t do it now. So make sure you treat ¡®her¡¯ good as well.¡±


    Brutus stared up at his nephew with hate and fear in his eyes and then he nodded. William smiled. His face practically beatific as he did so.


    ¡°Excellent.¡±


    They wrote up the contracts, signed them, copied them and then he gave a little half bow and disappeared from before his Uncle¡¯s sight.

 8: Big Moves and Small Waves

    Two months had passed since the episode with the bandits and Billy and Brutus¡¯s private war. Edna understood most of it because she knew how to ask good open questions and Billy didn¡¯t seem to know how to lie to her.


    It wasn¡¯t as shocking to her as she would have thought it¡¯d be. Perhaps because she already knew what big families were like. Or perhaps it was because besides being generally optimistic her expectations for human nature had become degraded.


    Her view of humanity steadily lowering the more things she saw while working for her uncle. Watching how he and his family and his friends and partners carried on. Engaging in predations,and exploitations and brutal murders that were quickly covered up in time for tea.


    Or perhaps her lack of surprise came from being a Mondian. As a people there was a certain dreary, read that; cherry, lassitude in their outlook on life. Any day that you made it through in one piece was a good day.


    If Raiders and Demonbeasts weren¡¯t at your door and the heavens weren¡¯t raining fire down on your city, it had been a good day. In short, prolonged survival of any real length was a success in and of itself.


    One risked death just getting out of bed. At any moment a high layered demonbeast could flatten your home, or a powerful practitioner could erase your homestead from the map.


    Some sorcerer could unleash a blood plague. The dark things whose names gave people nosebleeds could suddenly decide to show up at your house for dinner. Your mother in law could suddenly decide that she wants to conquer the world.


    Life on Monde was a frighteningly unpredictable affair. Worrying about what almost happened and what could happen was far too stressful for the typical Mondian to manage. Or rather than merely being stressful, it was far too debilitating.


    It was the choice between callousness and paralyzing, ever present, all consuming, fear and for the sake of civilization and the unrealized future most Mondians were generally quite callous and laissez-faire about it all.


    *****


    Edna-Rae emerged from her bedroom, ecstatic, her skin was covered in an acrimonious filth that looked and smelled like he¡¯d she fallen in a dump heap and then promptly died.


    Rotting soon after. Her eyes on the other hand looked like they were filled with the pilot flames of a million stars. Endlessly bright, brilliantly, desperately, alive.


    She¡¯d just broken through to the ruler layer.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if her progress was slow or fast. If she knew that the rule of thumb was a minimum of five to ten years per rank and twice that much for breaking through the layers it wouldn¡¯t have been unreasonable if she lost her head and hailed herself a genius.


    In truth part of this was indeed all due to her own hard work and steady comprehension. Part of it was also due to the comprehensive and easily understandable notes.


    Then there was no forgetting the parts that were due to luck and the fact that a certain someone who need not be named tended to expel a very beneficial type of excess aether as part of their normal respiration.


    Filling the lodge with an energy that was comparable to living aether in its effects on core aether growth. All the same, the fact remained that Edna was now Jack-Ranked.


    Endowed with a strength that was seventy times her base strength and officially empowered with a true supernatural power. Although she¡¯d yet to figure out what that power would be or how to use it, it was still a cause for celebration.


    She decided that after taking a shower to get rid of greasy foulness that currently covered her from head to toe, she¡¯d cook something special to celebrate. Either that or she¡¯d go into town and treat herself to something there.


    The shower was pleasurable as usual, even a little better than the norm actually. Her newly refined bones, organs and muscles craved heat. It seemed that Billy had finally been able to finetune the spells that supplied water to the lodge because she stayed there for hours and the water stayed hot for hours.


    When she finally left the bathroom, dressed and headed downstairs her hair was still steaming. She was flush and happy and just generally feeling good. She¡¯d decided she¡¯d cook somethin after all. She entered the kitchen and saw Billy standing there.


    ¡°Oh...Um, I forgot that today was your day to cook. Well that¡¯s okay. If you don¡¯t mind I don¡¯t mind taking over for today. I feel like cooking something special.¡± said Edna.


    Billy looked at her, blinked twice and smiled. He could see the change in the flow of her aether. It was much thicker and much more defined now.


    ¡°Actually, how about I cook something special today and you go relax. Congratulations by the way.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,. I think we both know I had a little help...Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yeah I¡¯m sure...Um, how do you feel about chocolate cake for dessert?¡±


    ¡°En...how about Red Velvet instead?¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Brat.¡± said Billy, chuckling.


    ¡°Yeah, but you know you love it.¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Fair enough...Red velvet it is.¡± said Billy.


    She was shooed out of the kitchen and he got to work. Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Billy seemed to be in a good mood today. She was glad. He¡¯d been hanging out around the house for weeks and had stopped going out for runs. Instead he¡¯d just loom, restlessly drifting from room to room.


    The fact that his footsteps didn¡¯t seem to make noise and that he seemed to just suddenly show up in random intervals, appearing from one direction when she could have sworn that she¡¯d seen him go in another, made it a bit like having a ghost in the house.


    When she did finally get him to sit still it would be like there was an edge to him. She tried to ask him what was wrong but got nothing for her efforts.


    That was one of the things that annoyed her about him. Though he was completely honest when you could get him to talk when he didn¡¯t want to talk he just shut down.


    The closest she got to some kind of explanation was one day when he looked up and asked her if she still wanted to stay with him.


    She¡¯d say yes without a moment¡¯s thought. He then apologized for putting her in danger and then locked himself in his room. Leaving her more confused than ever and a little pissed off.


    He sat in random corners of the house, stone silent either looking like he was ready to murder someone or like he was about to burst into tears. Sometimes he¡¯d sit in front of the lodge just stroking the edge of that sword he¡¯d bought.


    Or he¡¯d sit in the front room. Sharpening the kitchen knives, staring at the front door with this scary look in his eyes. Then suddenly it stopped.


    It was shortly after a courier came to the house with a set of checks guaranteed by the EITC. The biggest merchant¡¯s guild in all of Monde. One for her and One for Billy. A hundred thousand denarii each.


    He saw the checks and then he seemed to loosen up. A month went by and then a second check came and suddenly he started going on his jogs again. The thing is, that she was pretty sure it wasn¡¯t about the money.


    She was the one kept their books and kept track of their funds. Even before the checks came they¡¯d been pretty solidly in the black and even if they weren¡¯t she just couldn¡¯t see Billy getting ¡°that¡± upset about money.


    Hell, when they¡¯d first moved in he¡¯d put all the cash that they¡¯d had in her lap along with an account book and kowtowed. Apologizing as he spoke in that ridiculous flat manner of his.


    ¡°I leave it to you, oh fiscally conscious one.¡±


    Money just wasn¡¯t a thing that concerned him and she suspected that if they ever really needed more he could find a way to make more. In fact she was sure of it, just by looking at the knowledge in the tutorials he¡¯d written for her.


    Even if he didn¡¯t have means he had the means to find means which was just as good.


    Which still left the mystery of what made him so stormy. She wished he¡¯d told her what was up, but for now she was just fine with him being his usual self again.


    *****


    Dinner that night really was something special. Billy ended up cooking a stomach bursting seven course banquet the likes of which would leave them eating left-overs for a least a week. Maybe less since her jack-ranked body seemed to eat more.


    The first course was a light desert fowl tarter. The second course was some kind of seafood stew. The third course was some kind of citrus sorbet. The fourth course ended up being roast demonbeast.


    Demonbeast flesh was molded and affected by aether in a very curious way. The more vicious and terrifying they were the more tender and sumptuous their flesh was. One pound of medium grade demonbeast meat could cost up to five thousand denarii. Higher grades could cost ten or even a hundred times that much.


    She didn¡¯t see any big expenditures on their accounts which meant Billy must have hunted it. The steaks he made out of the beast were enormous but she surprised herself by eating the whole thing.


    The steaks were especially tasty and her sense of how strong her cousin apparently was went up a notch. The flavor was of a sort that you could get just by being good at cooking. Which meant that whatever demonbeast he¡¯d slain had definitely been formidable.


    The fifth course was a salad that tasted tingly and made her feel cool and refreshed inside. The sixth course was the red velvet cake. They ate it in thick fat slices. The texture moist and spongy.


    The cake covered in a tart but sweet, cream cheese frosting. Edna made sure to eat multiple slices. Feeling no need to excuse her greed because everyone knew dessert went into a different stomach.


    The evening passed peacefully. In the morning she woke up, cultivated a bit to shore up her aether and strengthen her foundations. She did the exercises that the booklets told her to do. Going through a few martial stances and then doing the usual set of push ups and sit ups while under the effect of a gravity boosting spell.


    Billy made breakfast, it wasn¡¯t anything too elaborate, just oatmeal and honey. Then he went for his run. She went to the library and picked out a book to read like she generally did when she didn¡¯t have anything pressing to do.


    Then she did a little more cultivation and then she decided that if she stayed in that big quiet lodge all by herself for one second longer, she was going to scream. So she figured that it was time to head into the kingdom and see if there was anything that they could use for the house.


    She was headed out the door when she saw someone standing on the stair stoop. A messenger, the same one who usually brought the checks. Since they were now apparently on the family payroll again.


    ¡°Er...hi.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Miss.¡± said the Messenger, tugging on the brim of his cap.


    ¡°Mail for you, Miss.¡± said the Messenger.


    He handed over the biggest bundle of envelopes that they¡¯d ever gotten while living at the lodge.


    More Mail than Edna ever got in all the years that had come after her parents died. Mail from names that she hadn¡¯t heard of since her parents died. She put it aside after skimming through it and she went out on her errands.


    *****


    Everyone was back home by lunch. It was her turn to cook but it was pretty much just her reheating their left-overs from yesterday. For variety¡¯s sake they also had pan grilled sandwiches made from the demonbeast steaks.


    Whatever he¡¯d killed to get that meat was fairly massive, so she imagined they¡¯d either have to get creative or risk getting sick of it. Though honestly the meat was so good that she figured it¡¯d be gone before it got to that point.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± said Billy.


    ¡°What¡¯s what? Said Edna, speaking around a mouthful of bread, cheese and meat.


    ¡°That¡­¡± said Billy, nodding at the stack of envelopes that lay on the table by the door.


    ¡°Oh that...Those are just some letters from the family apparently they just found out that you came back and are excited to see you again.¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Nh¡­¡±


    Those letters stank of family politics, like cow patties under the hot desert. He could practically see their chain of thought hanging in front of him.


    Everyone knew that gossip could spread faster than wildfire and Billy had been a bit dramatic about his triumphant return to Garland. The Maddocs knew that he¡¯d come back, all along. Just like they knew his Uncle¡¯s hand in sending him away.


    They¡¯d likely just kept silent because they hadn¡¯t thought he¡¯d last. Now that he was on the family payroll again he looked permanent and a permanent fixture was a useable fixture like a cliff for dumping bodies and dropping heavy stones, and a sturdy branch for hanging people from.


    Billy was aware of who he was and his standing in family. He was last air of the of the now mostly defunct but still symbologically significant main family, he knew how that could be useful for all sorts of plots and honestly he didn¡¯t want to get wrapped in any of that.


    He made up his mind to send polite declinations to any invitations and thank you¡¯s for their ¡®well wishes¡¯ but that was as far as he was willing to go. In his head he and the Maddocs were as good as through.


    Though he didn¡¯t really care about the money he was sure that Brutus would keep paying them regardless of what he did, because that was the ransom that kept his family breathing. Knowing that Brutus knew that was all that Billy was concerned about for the time being.


    ¡°They¡¯re even thinking about throwing a ball in your honor.¡±


    ¡°Nh¡­¡±


    Billy made a complicated face and then looked up to see Edna staring at him.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± he said.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°If I said I wanted to move, would you want to go with me?¡±


    Edna considered it, and found that there wasn¡¯t much to consider. She had no employment. No ongoing education besides the booklets. Her family was dead.


    Her only real friend was seated across from her and ultimately even she had been finding herself thinking that perhaps it was time for her to look at a different skyline.


    ¡°....Sure.¡±

 9: New Horizons

    Monde was a life bearing blue-green planet, roughly a thousand times the size of similar worlds.


    At its core, in addition to the usual expected molten metal and stone was an anomalous mass. Highly magical in nature. It¡¯s origin naturally unknown due to the fact that it predated the world.


    This mass was responsible for Monde¡¯s high concentration of magical energies and entities. It was also was responsible for offsetting the gravitational forces that should have made it impossible for Monde to sustain human life.


    *****


    The fall of the Argus Empire led to a loss of nearly ninety percent of Monde¡¯s human, or rather Monde¡¯s ¡°Humanoid¡±, population. Fortunately nearly ninety percent wasn¡¯t everyone.


    Enough individuals survived to sustain the species, even if genetic modification had to be brought in at times to help things along. Humanity here, is a communal term used to refer all the sentient races in much the same way one would use the word people.


    Whether it was homo sapiens, regular humans, homo alfheimer, elves, homo nilbogus major, orcs, homo nilbogus minor, goblins, or the many, many races of mutant and lycanthrope, they were all people.


    The people recovered, society recovered and civilization was resumed, limping but still moving forwards. Much was lost of course but there were moments where you could almost forget it.


    *****


    Bartrand ¡°Bartt¡± Burch stood loitering in a coffee shop, sipping a frothy, foamy, cloyingly sweet dose of morning caffeine from out of a styrofoam cup. He reached into his pants pocket and brought out a little rectangle of glass and plastic and metal.


    It was a phone. A smartphone. Ragnarok-Proofed factories and slightly over earnest A.I.s meant that such things still existed in the world.


    Existing with enough abundance that there were more than a few of the simpler ones filling the trash heaps that lay beyond the city¡¯s walls.


    The real problem was that the high levels of aetheric radiation and transdimensional fluctuations in the upper atmosphere made long range communication difficult.


    The loss and destruction of several satellite systems by the things from the outer dark and the meteor showers that appeared during the fall, made the restoration of global networks impossible.


    Nowadays Phones were mostly used for their computer functionality as well as for the digital storage of certain spells and magical enchantments. They were also used as expanded walkie-talkies and symbols of status.


    Thanks to Thaumaturgy and magical modifications to the old world¡¯s technology, short or rather middle-range, Communication was doable. It was possible for a city or lesser kingdom to set up a fairly robust in-house network, but extending these networks past city walls was extremely difficult and came with risks.


    Risks like having something ¡®else¡¯ track you and possibly have something predacious and dangerous come through the connection. Many an entire city or kingdom had been lost in attempts to do just this.


    Bartt checked his phone, looking to see if he had any messages. Looking to see if that ¡®sweet-piece¡¯ that he¡¯d spent last night getting friendly with had called him.


    Looking to see if his ex-wife had called him to say she¡¯d take him back or would ever have anything to do with him again. Looking to see if the people he was waiting for had at least texted to say that they¡¯d be late. Bartt frowned at his phone.


    ¡°Hmph...Nothing. Some people haven¡¯t any manners at all.¡± he said. Grumbling as he finished his coffee. Taking a moment to openly leer at the barista at the counter before ordering another drink.


    Fifteen minutes passed and Bartt decided he¡¯d wait another ten minutes more before walking away and deciding that the whole matter had been a wash. He should have known that his potential buyers would be no-shows.


    His EITC liaison Trevor pretty much hated him and the feeling was mutual. Having Bartrand waste his time waiting on a so-so lead was exactly the kind of thing the liaison would do.


    Five minutes went by and Bartt was just about to get up and go when the door to the coffee shop opened in. The bell above the door jingling for the tenth time in ten minutes.


    Bartt didn¡¯t even bother looking, he just knew it¡¯d be another dopey-looking, well-to-do, punk with his mother¡¯s teat milk still on his breath.


    Coming to either mess with the manager or hit on the waitstaff. Barely buying enough to justify the establishment¡¯s tolerance of their presence. Just another asshole and if Bartt wanted to see that he could just go home and look in a mirror.


    Before heading out he went to the bathroom because he¡¯d literally just drank five coffees in about forty-five minutes time.


    He came back and saw that his table was already occupied. It was annoying somehow but he just shrugged figuring that he was about to head out the door anyway.


    Then just as he was about to pass his table he heard his name called.


    ¡°Nh...You¡¯re Bartrand Burch, right?¡±


    Bartt stopped and turned to look at the speaking, taking the time to take a good look at the folks who¡¯d stolen his table.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    There were two of them, a guy and a girl. The guy was dark skinned like most native citizens of Meallan. His gaze sleepy like he was either ¡°on¡± something or he¡¯d just woken up. Dark hair, dark eyes. His expression flat.


    The girl bore a lighter shade of the Meallan tan. Her hair sunflower yellow and feathery enough that he was guessing she had some bird-kin in her. Either canary-kin or duck-kin.


    The girl was all smiles, but when he came it became the kind of polite smile that was more just a thing that some folk wore because it was their job to do so.


    Bartt knew the smile because he¡¯d seen many a waitress wear them, still smiling despite all the cat calls and slightly over-friendly touches.


    He knew that smile very well, his ex-wife had been a waitress once and she¡¯d worn a similar smile both at home and at work. It was nostalgic. Seeing the girl¡¯s made him smile a little too.


    They were young, probably barely in their twenties. Though the guy looked like he could be slightly younger. They were both attractive in that same slightly higher than average way, that everyone on Monde was attractive.


    It wasn¡¯t anything magical, or actually it was. Attractiveness was mostly just hygiene plus health, plus visible indications of genetic viability. Aether¡¯s effects on the body boosted all of that, doing so on a genetic level that passed on to one¡¯s kids.


    History being what it was and Monde being Monde, the fact¡¯s now stood that so long as one did a little basic grooming, pretty much everyone looked sitcom ready at the very least.


    These two kids looked a little bit more so, Bartt guessed that they were either old money or the children of strong practitioners.


    Bartt¡¯s eyes narrowed as he changed his assessment. The girl was probably old money at least. Her smile was the kind of million-watt smile that normally cost thousands in dental fees.


    The boy was a bit off. Sitting stone still like a mannequin or a doll. Bartt decided to watch ¡®him¡¯ a bit closer. That probably had something to do with Bartt getting the sense that ¡°he¡± was being watched closely in turn.


    The boy had probably been the kind of kid who got mistaken for a girl a lot when he was younger. A thin, youthful face, delicate features. Thick dark hair. Rather than being made ¡°handsome¡± by the aether, he was being made ¡°pretty¡±, possessing the slightly photo-edited ¡°beauty¡± that female practitioners of higher ranks eventually all started to take on as they cultivated.


    Becoming slightly unreal looking and too perfect as they reached the higher layers.


    While it was possible that the boy was just vain and using some kind of potions or attractiveness boosting spells, it was also just as likely that he was the girl¡¯s bodyguard or something.


    His rank high enough for just his presence alone to suffice for the job, even in a city like Gene. At the very least he was he was definitely fairly strong, which meant he was someone to be wary of.


    *****


    Billy assessed the sloppily dressed man in front of him. This was a business meeting and the man¡¯s one assent to this was to come wearing a slightly higher class of sweats. Billy was all for being casual but that was a tad too much, or maybe that was his inner old man speaking.


    Bartt their future landlord was slightly pudgy, while he wasn¡¯t yet middle-aged, he wasn¡¯t young either. Brown haired, brown eyed and Meallan-bronzed. This was the kind of person you could find anywhere in Meallan. At the very least he seemed to have an honest face. A sly face but honest.


    ¡°Wait...you guys are my buyers, yeah?¡± said Bartt.


    ¡°Yes.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Um, I think so....¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Oh well, It¡¯s fuckin¡¯ kind of you guys to finally show up. You¡¯re an hour late.¡± said Bartt. Pulling up a chair and plopping himself down at the table.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± said Edna. Looking slightly sheepish.


    ¡°....Pardon us for getting lost. I¡¯m afraid this city¡¯s just a bit bigger than our last home.¡± said Billy. His tone too flat for it to be discerned whether he was being sarcastic or not.


    ¡°Oh? And where¡¯d you two come from?¡± said Bartt.


    ¡°Garland.¡± said Billy.


    Bartt laughed.


    The lesser kingdom of Garland might have technically been called a kingdom, possessing its own royal family, but it was called ¡®lesser¡¯ for a reason.The City of Gene sat on the edge of the Meallan-Gwenael border. By the main road that lead between to the Kingdoms.


    The district that held the eastern gates for Gene was large enough to ten Garlands all on its own. The Argus continent was filled with small place and large places and similarly it held people of small and large statures.


    In a place as large as this, fish and dragons swam together freely and being at the height of the material layer was barely better than being a normal human.


    ¡°Well okay then country mouse, I believe you when you say you got lost. Still you could have called or least text me to say that you were still coming. I nearly bailed on you two.¡±


    ¡°Call? Text?¡± said Edna. A little lost.


    ¡°Cell Phones¡­.This city has a network.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Ah! Oh, okay...Cool.¡± said Edna. Deciding to wait till later to ask Billy what a cell phone was.


    ¡°Alright, so shall we go?¡± said Bartt.


    ¡°....Let¡¯s.¡± said Billy. Sounding faintly indifferent, having not yet decided whether he liked or disliked the candidness of their new guide.


    *****


    The three of them left the coffee shop. The coffee shop sat next to a convenience store which sat next to an apothecary which sat next to a smaller office of this city¡¯s branch of the EITC. Which was why Bartt so often came here for coffee.


    Choosing the shop as a convenient neutral meeting place for those few times he needed to meet someone for business.


    On the street outside the coffee shop, there were folks wearing t-shirts, jeans and sneakers walking in groups talking about charms they¡¯d seen in the magic shops. Warriors in plate mail and ballistic padding chatted on cell phones.


    Gene being the major city that lay in between Meallan and Gwenael, it was natural for the roads to be packed. Congested. Filled with a mixture of wagons and buggies that were lead by horses and oxen.


    As well as nouveau riche so-and-so''s who drove about in shiny metal automobiles. Trailed by security who were following them with less flashy means.


    Gene was a Meallan settlement so naturally there was a mixture of adobe brick and concrete. However there was a bigger number of refurbished old world buildings here.


    The glass and steel monoliths gleaming as they stood towering above their peers. Massive sign boards covered in bulbs were mounted on many of them, waiting for the sun to fall and the evening to come. Waiting so they could shine in all their sordid glory.


    There was also fair number of wooden buildings. Ranch style houses, slender three-layer mansions. Offices that looked like they were grown instead of built. Flooding the more affluent portions of the city with greenery.


    Crawling ivies, shrubberies, small manicured trees, community flower beds, etc... An aesthetic put into place by the Gwenaelite businessmen and merchants, who¡¯d brought in a bit of the Great Summer Kingdom¡¯s forests and fields with them when they came to Gene and settled down.


    *****


    Bartt led the two youths through the town. Showing them the sights. Pointing out a few shops he liked to frequent. Mostly just good bars, twenty-four hour shops that had decent spreads and one cake shop that he always promoted in the faint hopes that the lovely proprietress would somehow hear about it and sleep with him again.


    Their trek took them from the relatively upscale parts of town, which was pretty much any part of town where the bigger companies and guilds placed their influence, to the less savory parts.


    Places where the walls were marked by gangs vying for territory. Where the amount of litter slowly rose because the city custodians were a little more wary of going there. Where the buildings started taking on a dejected air of disrepair. This wasn¡¯t the worst part of the city but it certainly wasn¡¯t the best.


    They eventually came to their destination, a town house that stood across the street from one of the few bars Bartt didn¡¯t frequent on account of the owner being an asshat. And also because he¡¯d been banned from ever going back.


    ¡°Well here she is¡­¡± said Bartt.


    The two youths stood staring at the town house. A steepled box made out of dingy brown brick. The roof covered in rusty metal plate.The tiny yard at the front of it, looking sun scorched. The tiny fence around the yard and the house, looking like it would fall apart if a stiff wind came.


    ¡°Nh¡­We¡¯ll take it.¡± said Billy. After a moment¡¯s thought.


    Bartt startled.


    ¡°Really!? Sure you don¡¯t want to take a look inside first?¡±


    Billy just yawned.


    ¡°....No. That won¡¯t be necessary.¡±

 10: Leaving Home and Matters of Worth

    One would think that leaving the only home one had ever known would have been scarier. One would think that there would be doubts and concerns, worries over the future.


    In truth if Edna really looked inside herself that might very well have been the case. However She didn¡¯t have enough time to. They had moved pretty much just as soon as they¡¯d made up their minds to do so.


    They had no jobs to quit from. No friends or family to say goodbye to. What family they did have they were actually running from, for fear of being caught up in their nonsense.


    Thus when the decision was made, she went out and bought a carriage. Billy went out and caught a horse-type demonbeast from...somewhere. Then within a few days time they were on the road. Billy apparently spent those days modifying the carriage and...the horse.


    They didn¡¯t even actually do any packing. Well he didn¡¯t. She, Edna started packing, got halfway done and was later informed that all her hard work had been largely unnecessary, which was maybe a bit depressing and very, very annoying.


    After a long lecture on the importance of communication, she had Billy explain that they were going to bring the house with them. She¡¯d taken his word on it because he¡¯d had yet to say anything that he couldn¡¯t back up.


    On the day that they left, she was treated to the spectacle of watching the entire lodge spin in the whirling black waters of the boy¡¯s shadow.


    Like a bath toy in a draining tub. Going round and round before finally being sucked under leaving, an empty lot, and a recess where the basement had been. She couldn¡¯t imagine her Uncle being happy when he found out what they¡¯d done.


    The land was pretty much ruined when they tore the house out as they did. The damage made worse when Billy took a good amount of the soil from the yards leaving only a yawning pit. Then again if she were concerned about her Uncle¡¯s happiness she might have said yes all those times he¡¯d not-so-subtly propositioned her.


    The actual trip itself only took three days. During the day she sat alongside Billy watching the arid plains and sandy plateaus of the Meallan wastes blur by.


    During the night she slept inside the carriage its internal spaces expanded to five-times what they should have been. Large enough that it might as well have been a mobile home, small but comfy, complete with appropriate furnishings.


    As well as some kind of spell that it made it hard to be aware of their movement unless one was looking out of the window.


    She wasn¡¯t sure that Billy ever slept. She was sure he never actually came inside the carriage but there were times when the carriage sat still and he¡¯d be missing from the driver¡¯s box.


    All that was a week ago, barely a week, but still over. Now they¡¯d already moved. Heading as far away from their family in Garland as they could get without actually leaving Meallan.


    It was now that Billy slept. Finally resting after settling the issue of finding a decent place for them to stay, that was also within their price range. An issue that was surprisingly harder to handle than Edna would have thought.


    Money was all a matter of worth. In small towns, small cities and small kingdoms, it was enough to just pay with old imperial denarii. In bigger places, paper money was small change, used for small purposes by small people.


    The real currency was moon dollars. They weren¡¯t actually dollars, and most of them weren¡¯t actually from the moon. Coming in variations of copper, silver and gold. They were what you got when you took out a demonbeast¡¯s aether stone and refined it for human use. Slicing the resulting stone after its final refinement and categorizing the slices in terms of aether purity.


    Poor Purity was copper. Average purity was silver. Good or great Purity was gold. With the dollars being wrapped in appropriately colored foils till they were used.


    Even just a single copper dollar would cost nearly a hundred thousand denarii to purchase. Silver was ten times that. Gold a hundred times.


    Despite all their wealth House Maddoc could only afford to purchase of few hundred of them. But purchase them they did, because in a world made for and by practitioners it was moon dollars that made the wheels of the world spin.


    Big cities like Gene belonged to their Practitioners, being run and administered by cabals, companies, guilds and gangs led by powerful aether users. In short all the money they¡¯d had was barely able to find them a place. The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    They wouldn¡¯t have had anywhere to go if it weren¡¯t for Edna remembering one of her father¡¯s old friends and what he did to get out of a certain party alive and that ¡°kind¡± old man deciding to help her get in touch with a reputable real estate agent.


    Even going out of his way by paying some of the charges that they would have had to pay.


    *****


    The door to Billy¡¯s room suddenly opened and he suddenly lurched out from the gloom within, emerging with a look that was slightly groggier than his norm.


    ¡°Nh...what time is it?¡±


    Edna looked over at him from behind her the latest of her notebooks.


    ¡°Um¡­¡¯way¡¯ past noon, I think.¡±


    ¡°Nh...Okay.¡±


    He stumbled out from his bedroom and into the bathroom. She went back to her reading. Fifteen minutes passed and then he stumbled ¡®out¡¯ of the bathroom. He came out half dressed, skin and hair steaming.


    His slightly disgruntled expression not making him look any more awake than he¡¯d been before. As always she took a cursory glance. Pretending it was just idle curiosity about a childhood friend.


    He went back into his bedroom and came out, dressed a few seconds later. Wearing his coat and a pair of running shoes that she bought him when he wore the old ones out.


    ¡°Are you headed somewhere?¡± asked Edna, more bored than curious.


    ¡°Work.¡±


    That was new. She knew he kept busy but she didn¡¯t think he had an actual job. At least not yet.


    ¡°Work?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re almost out of money. Or rather I think its safe to say we can¡¯t rely on the family to support us any more...For a lot of reasons.¡± said Billy.


    Edna nodded and then she got up, put her book down on the coffee table and headed into her own room. Appearing again seconds later.


    ¡°Nh?¡± said Billy.


    ¡°I want to come with you .I think I should probably work too.¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Nh¡­.Okay.¡± said Billy.


    Before they left the house Billy put on his nine-eyed mask. The sight so shocking that Edna could only just stand there mildly bewildered.


    ¡°Aw...you get a mask and I don¡¯t get one? No fair.¡± she said, nervously joking.


    Before the words had even completely left her mouth Billy was holding something out to her. A thick domino mask made of some kind of silvered black material. Elegantly cut and pleasing to the eye.


    ¡°I can make you a better one later...if you want.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Um...n-, no. This is fine.¡± said Edna.


    There were no straps but when she put it to her face just for laughs, ready to explain that she had just been teasing him, it stuck to her skin, as if it was meant to be there. There was a hum in her aether as she felt a complex of spells and wardings spread their influence over her person.


    She was surprised but only marginally. She imagined the mask was made with the same mixture of alchemy, enchantment and thaumaturgy that Billy had used to take their lodge¡¯s space and inner mass and remold it to expand what should have been a mildly squalid townhouse into an expansive palace.


    One bigger than the one that he¡¯d set up in the lodge.


    Outside with the sun having already gone its own way leaving only a dark cloudless sky, the world had chilled, becoming positively wintery. In Garland though there was a night life the evening were definitely much quieter than during the day. In Gene the opposite was true.


    If Gene during the daytime was congested with vehicles, than Gene during the night was owned by the pedestrians. Their numbers spilling from the sidewalks into the streets.


    The shops sent out criers and scantily clad female staff members to drum up business. Each street growing progressively louder the closer you got to the main market districts.


    What¡¯s more, they weren¡¯t the only ones wearing masks. It was a bit like halloween, a festival of hidden faces, sharp gazes and eccentric characters. It was leers, glares and unsettling scrutinizing stares for as far as the eye could see.


    By the time the two of them got to their destination Edna found herself keeping more closely in step with Billy, glad she was wearing the mask because it seemed to be only thing between her and the dissecting glances that frequently swept towards their direction.


    *****


    Your Modern KOG HQ was roughly the same in feel and atmosphere as the dmv offices of old. Of course this appreciation would be lost on most but there were a few old timers around who knew.


    Naturally of them were super practitioners who existed at the upper echelons of the KOG. Having designed the headquarters that way on purpose.


    Similarly all the EITC Main Branches were designed like banks. Filled with ornate statues and comfortable waiting rooms and people who looked like they were there to help regardless of whether they would really help you or hurt you.


    If one was looking for the usual raucous, rough and tumble tavern like atmosphere that one would usually envision when one thought of an Adventurer¡¯s guild, that could found in the countless KOG depots that lay everywhere on the Argus continent and most of Monde.


    However the first thing a future Adventurer would see would be the order and rigid machinery that lay beneath the laissez-faire wanderer lifestyle of its agents.


    Edna stood in the hall slightly awed as she stared up at one of the two KOG headquarters that had been built in the city. Sharing half of its spaces with the EITC.


    Above her head was a massive dome of crystal, beneath her feet were tiles of marble. There were benches and lines and beeping machines that fed their input back to the KOG and EITC mainframes that lay beneath the building. Hidden deep underground in a well protected vault, pulsing like a heart or a brain.


    ¡°Nh...Let¡¯s go.¡± said Billy.


    She stood staring for a bit, a little shocked because this one building blew away all the Maddoc properties that she¡¯d ever seen.


    Both in size and magnificence. She fell in love with the architecture and the frescos that had been painted up on the wall. She fell in love with the statues and sculptures and the fierce looking carvings that had been placed pretty much everywhere that she could turn her head.


    ¡°Monde to Edna-Rae. Edna-Rae do you read me?¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡± said Edna, slightly breathless.


    Billy chuckled.


    ¡°Come on.¡± he said, slipping his hand into hers as he¡¯d used to do when they were kids. Leading her around like they were kids again.

 11: Ventures and Gains

    Billy didn¡¯t blink as he pulled the duffle bag out of thin air and slid it across the counter into the hands of the clerk.


    The goblin woman opened the bag, pulling out the denarii he¡¯d placed in there. Making ten, tall neat stacks with the bills and counting out roughly five million denarii.


    He winced inwardly as he heard the person beside him gasp. The clerk took the money and gave Billy a magically ensured receipt.


    He could feel Edna¡¯s eyes on him and realized that he might have maybe forgotten to tell her that he was going liquidate some of their valuables like he had.


    If she got mad, she wouldn¡¯t be mad about the money, she¡¯d be mad that he didn¡¯t tell her first. That he¡¯d been making plans and not involving her.


    She was a steady person but she got skittish, like a horse if one made moves without explaining them first.


    Except unlike a horse, she didn¡¯t like the sense that she was being lead along and she¡¯d never put up with any sort of blinders. It was a trust thing.


    He got that, he was the same way actually. He also understood that the current him might be one of the worst pairings for such a person. Acting seemingly at random, moving along the lines of a script that he¡¯d written in his head ages ago. If it was him, he¡¯d be a bit irritated too.


    Honestly, Billy¡¯s real problem was that he was still not yet acclimating to being part of a group. Still getting used to having conversations that weren¡¯t with himself and in his head. Thirty-two googolplex was a lot of time to build a lot of bad habits.


    ******


    Edna frowned and then she sighed, Billy had done it again but she decided that she wouldn¡¯t say anything because it wasn¡¯t her money.


    It wasn¡¯t hers to fret about and she didn¡¯t want to make it seem like she was counting it as such. She wouldn¡¯t have even known about the expenditure had she not come along.


    She still kind of wished Billy wasn¡¯t so secretive, but then again, she wasn¡¯t sure if he was actually being secretive or if she just was bad at guessing what he was up to.


    A big part of why she let it go was knowing that if she had guessed what he was doing, or simply asked him if was planning something, he probably would have explained it.


    What he did wasn¡¯t lying. It wasn¡¯t even omission of truth. It was just him being plain non-communicative. The Billy of her youth hadn¡¯t been much of a talker back then either.


    Had their parents not encouraged them to play together, he probably would have just remained ¡®that kid¡¯. The one that stood on outskirts of everything, usually just watching, hardly ever taking part.


    The clerk took the money, and then she brought out some forms for them to sign. It was mostly a mixture of what you¡¯d expect if you were applying for a job or a loan. Age, Date, Birth. Employment experience and education. Last residence. Current worth in assets. As well as the all important question of current aether rank. Things like that.


    The only question that threw her for a loop was the one that came shortly before her signature. This question asked for her handle. Practitioner handles were important things.


    Once one¡¯s handle was acknowledged by a major body, be it a kingdom, a major guild or company, the handle was more or less the same as a legal name. It¡¯d spread everywhere following you forever or till another major body allowed you to change it. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Which usually didn¡¯t happen till one was so prominent a figure that one was heading a group of their own. It served the same purpose as the superhero codenames used by the champions of old, or the eldritch descriptors used by ancient sorcerers.


    If one ended up becoming notable, this was the name one ended up being known by. At first she was going to leave it blank. Then she looked over and saw that Billy had already put in an answer for his.


    ¡°Nine-Eyed Asphodel¡±


    She wasn¡¯t sure what an Asphodel was, but apparently he was one now. Still going with the flow and not wanting to be left behind, she changed her mind about leaving that part of her sheet blank.


    Frantically searching her thoughts and memories for something that¡¯d make for a fitting name. What she came up with was,


    ¡°Cold-Mercury Dancer¡±.


    A nonsense combination of words that she regretted putting together almost as soon as she¡¯d written it down. Despairing because she¡¯d written it in pen but refusing to scratch it out or ask for another sheet for the usual irrational reasons that one would have for making such a decision.


    Instead choosing to just tamely hand in her sheet when Billy handed in his.


    *****


    Fifteen minutes later, they stood outside the building. In each of their hands was a black metal plate. A metal card with their Handles on it and a crystal that was keyed to their blood and their aether.


    Billy looked over at the Edna and saw that she was looking particularly glum.


    ¡°Nh...Sorry about not telling you that I was going to be doing this.¡±


    He said, sheepishly scratching the back of his head. Looking strangely young as he did this.


    ¡°Mhm?! Oh...No it¡¯s fine... I guess you sold that stuff you got from your father¡¯s safe right? It was ¡®your¡¯ dad¡¯s stuff, your call...don¡¯t worry about it.¡± said Edna.


    He was relieved, it¡¯d seemed she wasn¡¯t as mad as he¡¯d thought she¡¯d been, but she still sounded distracted.


    ¡°Mu..Then what¡¯s wrong, Ed?¡±


    She blushed beneath her mask, soft brown skin growing darker.


    ¡°....It¡¯s nothing important. Forget it.¡±


    ¡°Nh...Okay, but, ¡°we¡¯re¡± okay right, Ed?¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Mhm, Of course.¡± said Edna, the question startling her from her self-recriminations.


    ¡°Actually, how about explaining what whatever you¡¯re planning is? Last I checked joining either the KOG or the EITC shouldn¡¯t cost over five million denarii and require a blood sample.¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Oh, right...So I, we...are starting a company. I¡¯m the Chief Executive, you¡¯re the Co-Chief. Thus the cards and the dual registrations and the admittedly exorbitant fees. We had to do that if we wanted to apply as corporate level members.¡± said Billy.


    Edna was a little startled to find out that she was now suddenly co-chief executive of a company but it wasn¡¯t too bad as surprises go. Mostly she was just glad to be included.


    ¡°....but why did we have to apply as corporate level members?¡° said Edna.


    ¡°To save time. Whether we joined the EITC or the KOG, or both, if we joined as regular members we¡¯d have to work our way up the ranks before we could do anything worthwhile or make any real money. Or have any real independence in the way we run things.¡±


    ¡°Oh...I didn¡¯t know we were in a hurry though.¡± said Edna.


    ¡°We¡¯re not. It¡¯s just easier this way. Corporate Level membership comes with very few restrictions and things will become even easier once we¡¯ve got a good record beneath our belts. ¡± said Billy.


    ¡°So this is...uh...serious then, I guess. We¡¯re really opening a company of own...just like that?¡± Edna. The enormity of what they were starting now striking her. Five million denarii was a little less than a sixth of the Maddoc family¡¯s yearly holdings. An enormous amount of money for two young people like them to bring out to bear. This wasn¡¯t something that Billy had done casually.


    ¡°Of course.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Okay...cool.¡± said Edna. Not knowing what else to say.


    ¡°What comes next?¡± said Edna.


    ¡°We prepare for our first job.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°We have a first job?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Of course we do.¡±


    ¡°Ouch¡­.¡± said Billy, not really hurt, but aware that he¡¯d been pinched.


    ¡°What was that for?¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Come on, Billy. You¡¯ve got to at least give me a heads up before you go and do things like that. Hell, we¡¯re apparently ¡®co¡¯ -executives now, aren¡¯t we? We¡¯re officially working together.¡± said Edna.


    Her tone scolding, while her inner monologue was simply just questioning itself, trying to figure out when he¡¯d been able to get up and choose a job for them to undertake.


    ¡°True¡­.Sorry.¡± said Billy.


    Edna could only sigh, feeling a mild headache coming.


    ¡°Anything else for today?¡± said Edna.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go home.¡± said Edna. Shaking her head and sighing.

 12: First Day on the Job

    Danger came to the people of Monde with such regularity that they were able to set their calendars to it. In the Argus continent it was common knowledge that Fall was for the Dragons, and the lean months of Winter drew the Demonbeasts to town.


    Spring rains disturbed the graves of the unfortunate and caused the dead to rise. As for Summer, that was when the things from the outer dark came to visit.


    Monstrous Outsiders who would come taking advantage of the dimensional permeability that came with a certain alignment of the stars. Attempting to retake what their forebears lost or failed to conquer in the ages long past.


    *****


    Harsh winds blew, shifting the desert sand, gradually wiping out the old dunes and building new ones.


    Meallan rarely had rain, but when it did rain, it was hardly ever pleasant. It was like the heavens had given up all that they were withholding all at once.


    LIke some trickster had snuck up into the sky and let loose an ocean.


    Thunder rumbled overhead and bright flashes of lightning briefly illuminated the darkened sky.


    Even more deafening than the thunder was the sound of gunfire and the hoarse, growling, shrieking utterances of those who called on arcane powers.


    Fists were swung with the force of train collisions. Bombs of aetheric force were let loose. The battlefield lay in chaos, with rubble and bodies scattered everywhere.


    All formation and tidy planning lost the very moment the engagement began. All while roars that shook both earth and sky came echoed throughout the heavens.


    *****


    Most Guilds and Companies operated with a standard ranking system placed on their contracts and requests. The ranks generally went from A to G, with G being the most basic and most common of contracts.


    While A ranked contracts and requests were the most difficult and hazardous. Some groups like the KOG or the Seven Sons Mage¡¯s Order would have additional ranks like the S rank and triple S rank.


    Which would denote requests and contracts that were not only difficult but of a sensitive nature. Requiring a certain amount of guild or company confidence before one was allowed to undertake them.


    This was the only reason that the first contract accepted by Edna and Billy¡¯s, Bone Tree Company, wasn¡¯t an S ranked contract.


    It wasn¡¯t arrogance or overconfidence that lead to this decision. It was just simple self-knowledge. While conversation and interaction with peers, loved ones and strangers was alien to him, the savageness of the battlefield was like being right at home again.


    When most people thought of eternity they thought of scopes of time that went by in hundreds or thousands or millions of years. A googolplex was a length that stretched much, much, longer. Mind bogglingly long.


    A span of time that surpassed human comprehension and for Billy most of it was spent either killing or trying not to be killed. Running and hiding while desperately learning methods of attack.


    With any activity one spent a long time doing a certain amount of proficiency was eventually accrued.


    Though he was yet to reach a level of cultivation that he¡¯d consider ¡®strong¡¯, he was still sure that given enough time and preparation, regardless of whether he was facing a man, beast, spirit or god, even if he couldn¡¯t win, he could at least escape, cleanly protecting his own life.


    When the time for hindsight and self-recriminations came he¡¯d find He wasn¡¯t even wrong, he¡¯d just made a single, critical oversight.


    *****


    Wind back to twenty-four hours ago. Reset the clock to before the job actually started, when two masked figures traveled up a winding road.


    Riding a carriage that was led by a horse with glowing eyes and puffs of glowing smoke coming from its nostrils. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    This was three days after they joined the two guilds and established the Bone Tree Company. The two chief executives and sole members of the company were now on their way to completing their first ever contract. They¡¯d taken one day to prepare and two days to get to the site.


    The instructions on the contract had told them to rendezvous with the other companies and contractors, in Jelani. The second largest major city of Meallan and home to the main office and central headquarters of the EITC.


    The first thing Billy and Edna saw as they approached the city was a long line of folks who were evacuating. Riding wagons and trucks and trains, using any available method they could use to get the hell out of dodge. Fleeing like rats from a sinking ship.


    ¡°This looks bad...Do you think we can handle this?¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Nh¡­.Maybe.¡± said Billy, bluntly revealing his own personal lack of conviction or care. Part of why he¡¯d accepted the job was because it was highly rated but had no penalty fee. In short success would mean great rewards, but failure would come with next to no downside. So long as one was able to escape with one¡¯s life of course.


    They entered the city and headed to the massive business district where the EITC lay. Right across the street from the Main Offices of the East Indigo Trading Commission sat the Mayoral Building. This was the meeting spot for all those who¡¯d accepted the contract.


    Inside the Mayoral Office was a motley mixture of over one hundred and seventy experts. Elite Practitioners who were all at the peak of the ruler layer or higher. To fill their ranks was a company of men made up of Jelani guardsmen and haphazardly hired mercenaries. A mixture of the cream of the crop and the bottom of the barrel.


    *****


    Billy and Edna walked into a hall with its ceiling enameled with pearl and its floors encrusted with silver and gemstone. The first thing they were supposed to do was to check in with the person at the head of their task force.


    In this case it was the Mayor of Jelani himself. Enzo Maynard. Current Mayor of Jelani and a former executive of the EITC.


    At exactly thirty years of age one could technically style him a wunderkind, having climbed as high as he had in so short a time. Enzo was tall, broad, bronzed and muscular.


    He looked more like a boxer than a merchant but those hazel eyes of his held a keenness to them that made wise men wary.


    ¡°Mayor Maynard?¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re the Bone Tree Company, coming to join the campaign. We were told to check in with you?¡±


    Distracted with the issues of setting up and planning and his concerns for the future Enzo just nodded waving them off and pointing them in the direction of his assistant Darlene.


    She was the one who had the clipboard and would confirm their arrival.


    Later the two sole members of the Bone Tree Company were told to go sit in the main lobby of the mayoral office.


    They were surrounded by others who all sat, either talking amongst themselves or staring at the art and the ceiling. Some of them wondering what those things would be worth if things went bad and they got a chance to do a little looting before they had to flee.


    Billy sat down and Edna took the space next to him.


    ¡°Hey, Billy. There¡¯s something up with all this...I¡¯m nervous...Are you nervous?¡± said Edna.


    There was no response, she turned and frowned, peering closely. Her frown becoming more defined once she realized that she could hear something that faintly sounded like snoring coming out from beneath the nine-eyed mask.


    ¡°Well now little lady, no need to be scared, Big Beau here can protect you... If you want him to.¡±


    Edna was beyond startled when she heard the unfamiliar voice at her side. She had two choices, the first was jumping out her skin, the second was freezing in place.


    Fortunately for the sake of her dignity she froze in place. When she finally regained control she turned to glare at the speaker. A large man with a head that looked slightly too small for his wide shoulder.


    His muscles veiny in a way that hinted at heavy stimulant use. His smile bright and perfect. His red hair cut short in a spiky military cut. His gaze playful and full of itself, but still very calculating.


    While she wasn¡¯t at the level of a master, meditation, her bird-kin blood and aether¡¯s augmentation of her physical traits meant that Edna¡¯s senses were sharper than most. It spoke leagues about the man¡¯s skill for him to be able to sneak up on her like he had.


    ¡°Um...Hi.¡± said Edna.


    He stuck out his hand, not putting it away till Edna shook it.


    ¡°Big Beau Howards, the Millennium Strongman. Nice to meet you.¡± said the stranger.


    Edna made herself smile, deciding to be polite since the man was almost certainly a colleague if not a superior.


    ¡°I¡¯m Cold-Mercury Dancer, ¡°he¡¯s¡± my partner, the Nine-Eyed Asphodel.¡± said Edna.


    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed growing slightly colder, no doubt noting her refusal to share her real name, but the friendly look on his face never waved.


    ¡°Nice to meet you both. This your first time on a big job.¡±


    ¡°...Um...Yes actually.¡± said Edna. Her nerves making her slightly more forthcoming than she¡¯d usually be.


    ¡°Ah...I wouldn¡¯t be. We¡¯re just here to buy time.¡±


    ¡°Buy time?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Didn¡¯t you know? The word¡¯s already out. Complete victory has been deemed a near impossibility. That¡¯s why this mission has two success requirements. The first is to eliminate the threat which, like I said, ain¡¯t gonna be easy. The second is to hold on for three days time so they can finish evacuating the city which is a little more to our speed. Like I said. We¡¯re just here to buy time. Hell even if we break and run before the target time it¡¯s not like there¡¯s a penalty. No one wants to die.¡± said Beau.


    ¡°Uh¡­.Right.¡± said Edna. Not sure what else to say. One would think that having to options for success would be good news, however all she could think of was wondering what exactly they¡¯d be facing.


    What threat could make a city this large with as many practitioners as they should have had at their disposal, choose to break and run instead of fight.


    Several terrible possibilities came to mind, then suddenly a leg knocked into her own. She looked and saw that Billy had lightly nudged her.


    ¡°Nh.... We¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    She frowned and then she sighed and then she found herself settling down. Breathing a little easier. While the boy was annoyingly tightlipped, he hadn¡¯t lied to her yet. Thus it was easier to believe him. Easier to trust those words.


    If he said they would be fine, she could only figure that he had something up his sleeve or some measure to make it so. Inside of her lived a mixture of peace and chagrin.


    She trusted that they¡¯d somehow get out okay and things would work out, but she hated that she had to just rely on someone else. She hated her own lack of power. Deciding that when they got back home, she¡¯d put more effort into her cultivation.

 12.5: Interlude: Till Someone Gets Hurt

    Enzo Maynard sat at his desk, scowling at a blank computer screen, glaring at his phone. Scowling at his scrying mirror. Scowling at his assistant. Scowling at the door. Scowling at pretty much everything, that was present for him to scowl at.


    Seconds ticked by, and time marched forwards as it always had. Infuriatingly indifferent. He felt a pressure building behind his eyes, a fire that was slowly smouldering while he waited for someone, anyone to get back to him.


    He waited, ten minutes, fifteen minutes, thirty minutes, an hour. Once three hour passed he jumped up from his seat and walked out of the room. If he stayed any longer he knew he was liable to hurl his desk and everything on it, out the window.


    He was more than strong enough to do it. Which meant he had to get away before he gave into the impulse. It would be too unseemly and expensive as far as tantrums went.


    Enzo marched out of his office and into his assistant Darlene¡¯s. He paced in and then he paced out and then he paced in again, slamming the door multiple times before finally pulling it closed.


    ¡°Fuck! Fuck! Fuck these fucking fuckers! Fucking with me!? Tell you what if I make it through this we¡¯ll just have to see who bends over takes it in the end, yeah?! FUCK!¡± he bellowed as loud as he could.


    Assured that his outburst wouldn¡¯t be heard since he¡¯d long ago gone to the trouble of making sure that his office and Darlene¡¯s were magically and architecturally soundproofed.


    ¡°Any ideas?¡± said Enzo looking to his assistant.


    The long suffering octogenarian just sat sat her desk, copying her hand written records with a typewriter. Copying her work over because Digital record keeping couldn¡¯t be completely trusted but good typeface was deemed preferable to even the tidiest scrawl.


    ¡°I have several, Mayor Maynard.¡± said Darlene. Her answer prim, and her tone dispassionate.


    ¡°Oh?¡±said Enzo, seeing what could possibly be a light at the end of the tunnel.


    ¡°None that will help you in your present situation though...¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡­.Shit.¡± said Enzo, feeling his little balloon of hope violently pop.


    ¡°Really? You have nothing?¡± Absolutely nothing?¡±


    Darlene looked up from what she was doing, frowning at him from behind her glasses. He tensed, aware he was probably about to get a scolding. She was wearing a displeased expression that said he was being bother, but damn it, he couldn¡¯t help it. Besides, he was her was boss.


    Actually she used to work for his father. She was originally a slave, a pleasure slave no less. For all that he current incarnation and style of dress made her look like some hybrid of nun, librarian and vampire bat.


    Enzo had always had a hard time believing that part of her story. In his mind his father wasn¡¯t a sexual being and if he¡¯d ever had a single erection in his adult life it was almost definitely caused by a particular hefty looking bank balance.


    As for Darlene, she¡¯d been a ex-princess, one of countless princesses won as treasure from countless fallen kingdoms. If there were any fools out there having her waste time on her back instead of in an office then that was a travesty of the highest order.


    Darlene possessed a mind for business and politics that rivaled the old monster that Enzo used to call Grandfather. A man so shrewd that he was almost definitely working as an accountant in hell right now.


    If Enzo hadn¡¯t been drummed out of the Meallan military for ¡®insubordination¡¯ and his idiot brother was standing where he was at the moment than Enzo had no doubt that any actions his younger brother Giovani made, would have had her fingerprints on them. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    The young fop was the sort to be easily led if one could make them think that any idea was their own. Besides he suspected that the two¡¯s entanglement would quickly grow carnal if the situation required it.


    Giovani was just that much of a hound and Darlene was just that cutthroat when it came to doing things. He generally didn¡¯t think too deeply on it because she was also the closest thing Enzo had ever had to a parent. He didn¡¯t like to imagine a future where she turned that sharp wit of hers against the Maynards.


    The octogenarian, looked barely forty, cultivating and practicing the sword on her free time. Enzo knew that somewhere out there lay her real enemy and she was plotting a revenge that would fall on just the right time. However many decades that took to arrive.


    ¡°Sir...What can I say? We¡¯ve been thoroughly outmaneuvered.¡± said Darlene. Speaking slowly and patiently as one would speak to a child.


    Though there was bit of gloomy light in her gaze, a fire in her eyes that hinted that the usually unflappable secretary wasn¡¯t exactly happy about the situation either. Her look promising that if she survived there¡¯d be yet another name added to the list of those who¡¯d she¡¯d seek satisfaction from.


    ¡°I still say that we should go into hiding. Regroup and then think things over. If we can¡¯t justice then we¡¯ll just get even.¡± said Darlene. As brutal and decisive as ever.


    ¡°And I¡¯ve already said it¡¯s not as easy as that.¡± said Enzo. Though he was aware that she¡¯d already set up such plans for them to act in line with that if the worst came to the worst.


    Not that he¡¯d be able to actually make use of any of those measures. Besides the loss of face and esteem that would be involved, there were other concerns.


    If Jelani fell there were records that had been doctored to make it look like it had been his doing. Thus if he ran the onus would be on his family¡¯s shoulders. While his kin weren¡¯t exactly good people they certainly didn¡¯t deserve to go down that way.


    They likely thought the same which meant they¡¯d probably have counter measures for all the obvious escape attempts. For example, He expected the guards in the mayoral office would become a subjugation force if it looked like he was trying to flee.


    Enzo sighed, sinking into the seat in front of Darlene¡¯s desk. Head in his hands. He wanted to scream, he wanted to cry. This was the fall of the second, or possibly even the first most major city in Meallan and there wasn¡¯t a thing that he could do to stop it. He¡¯d have options had he known what was coming but there¡¯d been forces who hadn¡¯t wanted him to know.


    The Church of the Unified Pantheon was known for three things. The first, was being a ubiquitous power throughout all of Argus. The second, was being the power that finally brought order to the world.


    The third was, possessing a massive amount of Oracles and Precognitive Practitioners, that allowed them to quietly maneuver in the background of history. Wielding their knowledge of the future as a weapon. This time that weapon was pointed at Enzo.


    You couldn¡¯t climb as high as he¡¯d climbed without making a few enemies. This wasn¡¯t even a grudge that lay between him and the church. If that had been the case then he likely would have been quietly, mercifully, crushed before he could even think to react.


    No, this was a grudge between him and someone else. Someone with enough influence to get the church to forestall its warnings. Holding off till the last possible moment. Holding his city and his people ransom so that Enzo would be unable to fight back.


    Now here he was, up the creak without a paddle. Waiting for a thoroughly unsatisfying end, where he had no choice but to heroically die lest he bring the ire of the kingdom onto his family and cause the dissolution of the Maynard line.


    There was a knock. It startled Enzo from his reveries. He sat up straight and hid the desolateness that lay in his expression. Affecting a look of self-important, benevolence. Staring at the door looking as professional as he¡¯d ever been.


    Darlene got up without a word and opened the door on his cue. In walked in a man, one of the contractors from earlier in the day.


    ¡°Yes? Disregarding the late hour, Is there anything we can do to help you?¡± he said. Speaking in a tone that made clear that his meaning was more along the lines of ¡®what the hell do you want?¡¯.


    ¡°Ah...sorry, I was wondering if you could tell me where the staging ground will be?¡±


    ¡°Might I ask why?¡± said Enzo, not really needing to feign his irritation this time.


    ¡°I have some things I need to set up ahead of time.¡± said the stranger.


    Enzo frowned and then he crossed his arms.


    ¡°Well, sure, but hold on one second...I know the traditions and I know it¡¯s a bit out of the usual, but I like to see a man¡¯s face before I trust him with sensitive information so if you wouldn¡¯t mind¡­?¡±


    Enzo expected the man to argue, generally speaking anyone wearing a caster¡¯s mask was free to do so. Only the highest authorities in a land could require they do otherwise.


    Kings, Popes, Guild Heads, Heads of Powerful Sects. Enzo was just a mayor. Important but not so important that any true elites would necessarily heed his somewhat unreasonable request.


    Enzo was a bit disappointed when he saw the man acquiescing, it would have a been a great excuse to dismiss him or at least to get some satisfaction by throwing some weight around.


    The Nine-Eyed Mask was removed and been it a lay face that was a bit dark, and a bit on the feminine side but apart from that it was absolutely ordinary. Like any face you¡¯d see in a crowd.


    The only difference was that there was something gloomy and slightly off about the young man¡¯s gaze. It reminded Enzo a bit of Darlene¡¯s look actually. So sharp you could cut yourself. Piercing and exceedingly deep.


    ¡°Mhm...I don¡¯t really have the details Mister¡­.¡±


    ¡°Maddoc, William Maddoc. The Nine-Eyed Asphodel.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Yes, Mister Maddoc. I don¡¯t really have the details but you can ask Darlene here if you really want to know.¡±


    ¡°Nh...Thank you, Mister Mayor.¡±


    The man nodded and Enzo felt himself being discounted, his presence discarded and dismissed from memory as the man turned those eerie eyes of his to Darlene. Inclining his head in a slight bow before turning and leaving the room.

 13: Desert Heat and Hard Situations

    The last of those who¡¯d come to fight with the subjugation force came in just as the morning sun rose high in the sky. Soon after their arrival, the marching orders for the group were finally given.


    Bellowed out by several of Jelani¡¯s higher ranked knights who went to all the places where the enlistees were stationed and waiting. Which was mainly all of Jelani¡¯s ale houses and guild depots. The knights chose to visit the elite contractors in the Mayoral Office last.


    Or rather that was the last place they were ordered to stop. Politely informing those who lounged within, that the time to act was nigh.


    After taking a few hours to pull themselves into order, a force of fifty thousand filed out through the northern gates of the city. The procession was a tidy one, headed by knights and soldiers who marched in tight formation.


    The mercenaries and adventurers and freelancer experts trailing from behind. Flying, walking, riding. Either using beasts or vehicles or special abilities to leisurely follow the main force.


    Their migration was a necessary thing, fighting in the city would lead to widespread destruction. In fact for most major cities unrestrained use of one¡¯s powers was generally censured and frowned upon. Trying to fly above a major city¡¯s walls without special licensure or adequate social position would result in either being shot down or pursued and apprehended.


    Which was usually followed by a summary execution. In any case this Campaign was one in which the fight taking place within Jelani¡¯s walls would signify loss. It¡¯d all be for nought if the subjugation force failed to turn the tide and keep the city from being swept away. It¡¯d be missing the point for them to fight within the city walls.


    *****


    Edna was amongst the crowd that trailed behind the main army. For her, it felt wrong to be counted amongst the elite. In a city of Jelani¡¯s scale being ruler-ranked wasn¡¯t really anything to brag about.


    Even the regular army would have a King and Queen Ranked officers amongst their ranks. Not to mention being a mere Jack Ranked. All the same here she was. Trailing them as they marched. Following along in the company carriage, feeling a bit like a fraud.


    Once again, she reaffirmed her decision to fervently redouble her efforts in cultivation. Being a rabbit surrounded by direwolves was no fun at all. Especially when the wolf pack you¡¯d inexplicably found yourself part of, was headed to go wage war against dragons.


    It wouldn¡¯t have been so bad, but apparently she was in this alone. She wasn¡¯t sure when, but at some point, she¡¯d dozed off. When she woke up again, she¡¯d found Billy missing and in her lap was the very vaguest of memos,


    ¡°Went to do something¡­¡±


    What he¡¯d gone to do, or where he¡¯d went, or how long he¡¯d be gone or anything else that would be even remotely helpful, was naturally not included.


    She assumed he¡¯d meet up with her later, but assuming wasn¡¯t knowing, and even if Billy ¡°was¡± somewhat reliable, he could also be unpredictable. Or at least that was her current impression of him. In either case it was a cause for concern.


    They marched for two days before reaching their destination. It was a few hundred miles from the city and somewhat deep into the Meallan deserts. A flat area of patchy scrub and sun burnt weeds that was surrounded by a sand sea.


    The camp was set in next to no time. Either Jelani¡¯s forces had prepared beforehand or the army was just that well disciplined. In any case it made Edna feel a little comforted to know that the people in charge seemed to know what they were doing.


    ******


    ¡°Now we¡¯ll still go over things in depth later, but for now all we really need you guys to do is get prepared. The operation starts in the morning at oh-eight hundred hours and we¡¯re expecting to have a lot on our hands.¡± said an older gentleman wearing a red coat that was adorned with metal pauldrons.


    A second look would reveal that the red coat was made of scales. The ¡®metal¡¯ pauldrons were actually bone with a thick amount of metallic earth aether infusing the marrow. The man¡¯s name was Carter Salvador, a veteran Adventurer, Dragon slayer, and a practitioner of the High Emperor Rank.


    He was actually a little famous, famous enough for Edna to have heard of him at least. His name spreading far enough for even the folk in the lesser kingdoms to have heard it. Though she really couldn¡¯t recall what he was famous ¡®for¡¯ at the moment.


    He was the supervisor that the Mayor of Jelani had set at the head of the contractors. It was his responsibility to see that their efforts were effectively coordinated with the Jelani Military¡¯s.


    ¡°Any Questions?¡± said Salvador. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Sir, how big are the projected numbers?¡± said a sharp-eyed, snake-kin woman.


    A look of irritation and discomfort briefly flashed over Salvador¡¯s face, but was quickly swallowed up by a staunch professionalism.


    ¡°Ah, well...The numbers ¡®I¡¯ was told were said to be anything within the range of ninety to a hundred thousand, but as I am sure we all know most of those will be non-threats of the lower material layer or lower. Y¡¯know, garden snakes. Simple pest elimination.¡±


    ¡°Yes but I was actually asking about the actual threats. Targets ruler-layer or higher, sir.¡± said the Snake-Kin woman.


    There was another look of discomfort from the old Dragon Slayer.


    ¡°Well¡­.That¡¯s a bit harder to say. See we generally don¡¯t have concentrated numbers of snakes making it all the way out here. The boys on the coasts would have usually broken them up by now, but it seems that a large group still managed to make it through.


    Taking that all into account I can¡¯t help but assume that we¡¯re talking about a lead group that¡¯s at least ten maybe twenty thousand strong.¡± said Salvador.


    There was an audible groan that traveled through the crowd of contractors. Sounds of depression, anxiety, irritation that came from people who were now rethinking their presence here.


    The tides of demon-snakes and lesser draconics that made up each year¡¯s festival of snakes were lead by stronger members of their species and their stronger cousins, the true dragons.


    The dragons came from the dragon-continent and would first hit the northern and north-eastern coasts. The guilds and the kingdoms working together to kill off the leaders of the serpent tide before somewhere important was wiped out.


    If you took out their leaders the groups would scatter. Turning into just another a problematic, profitable issue for the companies and guilds to handle.


    ¡°S-, So there¡¯s a possibility that we¡¯re going to be facing over twenty thousand dragons? True Dragons?¡± said the snake-kin woman. Looking visibly shaken.


    Salvador sighed, expression stiff, shoulders tense.


    ¡°Aye¡­.Possibly.¡±


    This brought more moans and more grumbling, especially from the people who¡¯d come in groups. There were other folk who glared at the complainers, looking tense and morose all the while.


    Edna didn¡¯t know a lot about the world of contractors, adventurers and mercenaries but she knew enough about business and people to know what it looked like when a whole bunch of people realized they¡¯d just jumped into a bad situation.


    She¡¯d figured that there was something hinky about a job that paid high, and had little cost and no penalty fee. Now she knew what was wrong with it. This job was a death sentence.


    The kind of job that was only accepted by the very desperate and the very stupid. Last she¡¯d checked she and Billy were neither so she couldn¡¯t imagine why he¡¯d chosen this for their first gig.


    The Grand festival of snakes that came with each fall usually involved a number of serpent-tides,. Each serpent-tide was usually lead by a single true dragon. A single true dragon of the ruler layer could wipe out a city like Garland with no problem.


    Now they were apparently about to face a possible twenty thousand of them. With that information in mind, it was no wonder that the serpent-tide that was headed in Jelani¡¯s direction had made it this far.


    What was really amazing was that they hadn¡¯t destroyed more major settlements on their way over. Somehow managing to just swallow up the usual small towns and villages.


    In some strange string of unlikely events this one group had stayed whole, managing to make it through to the southern part of the continent. Fifty thousand soldiers and a few thousand practitioners wasn¡¯t enough to face that. Same for a hundred thousand. In the eyes of Edna and everyone else who was present, Jelani was doomed.


    A grim look sat on Salvador¡¯s face, he tried to brighten it by faking a smile, but what came out looked more like a grimace.


    In the end Salvador simply clapped his hands together and dismissed the group, leaving them to their own thoughts and preparations. By the time the morning came more than a few amongst their number would be missing and not a soul would judge them for it.


    *****


    ¡°Hey, Lovely. Glad to see you didn¡¯t scamper off with the rest of those cowards.¡± said noisy voice that was soon accompanied with a noisier laugh.


    The last straw was when she got a pat on the back that jolted her and forced her to open her eyes. She looked and saw the lantern jawed Beau Howards. Gently taking his hand off of her shoulder, for all that she still smiled when she saw him, her gaze was fairly gelid.


    Even close friends and family would hesitate to so rudely pull someone out of their meditative trance. Just the mere chance that you could interrupt someone while they were on the brink of reaching a breakthrough or cause a backlash was enough to make most people tread carefully.


    ¡°Hello, Mister Howards.¡±said Edna. Displeased with the man. Though her training as a maid and her time as young heir kept it from her tone and hid it so well that even she couldn¡¯t entirely be sure of the extent.


    ¡°Sup, little lady. Just wanted to know if you wanted to come over to our side of the camp. Me and a few friends got together and we figured we¡¯d take it easy for a bit before the real work began.¡± said Beau.


    Edna¡¯s smile stiffened, because she was pretty sure she was on the verge of something when she¡¯d been interrupted.


    Honestly she kind of blamed herself, Edna¡¯s carriage was parked amongst the vehicles and equipment of the other contractors. Next to the area that the Jelani military had cordoned off for themselves.


    It would have made perfect sense to go in there to cultivate but she¡¯d wanted to stay outside and try to use some of the methods in her notebooks to absorb the rich solar aether that could only be found near a sandsea.


    Now she had to think of a way to politely decline, in truth she didn¡¯t even want to bother being polite, but making enemies right before a military engagement seemed like a bad idea.


    ¡°Hey¡±


    They both jumped, both Beau and Edna, with Edna yelping slightly and Beau reaching for the war axe he kept strapped to his back. A lean shadow appeared from nowhere and sat down right next to them. Edna turned and saw Billy, his nine-eyed mask lifted up, his skin pale, a bit of dried blood crusted beneath both his nostrils. His eyes seeming to be filled with a million iridescent green fireflies.


    ¡°Billy?!¡±


    ¡°Er¡­Hello? Have we met?¡± said Beau.


    ¡°Yes...Yesterday.¡± said Billy. Just barely glancing at the man.


    ¡°Where the hell have ¡®you¡¯ been?¡± said Edna. Her tone, a little more harsh than she¡¯d expected or intended, it to be. Billy¡¯s face staying as impassive as ever, not seeming to mind it.


    ¡°Busy..... Doing something.¡±


    ¡°Yes,I know¡­.I read the note. The highly unhelpful note. I meant what was the ¡®something¡¯?¡± she said, not knowing whether it was even worth getting annoyed any more.


    ¡°Sorry. Anyway I need you to see something. Come on.¡± said Billy.


    Edna looked at the Billy and then she looked at Beau and then she looked at Billy and then she sighed.


    ¡°Sorry, it looks like I kind of have to¡­y¡¯know..¡±


    ¡°No it¡¯s okay, business before pleasure...We¡¯re all professionals here. Hey, Maybe next time¡­¡± said Beau, the disappointment plain on his face.


    ¡°Uh...Right.¡± said Edna. Getting to follow Billy as he strode away, walking deeper into the desert.

 14: Trouble and Company

    Edna was mad at him again, or maybe she was worried, or maybe she was just tired, or hungry...Billy wasn¡¯t sure.


    While he was better at reading her than he was with other people she was still pretty much a puzzle to him. Just as all people were puzzles to him, just like his current self was a mystery to him.


    To Billy, it seemed that people''s moods shifted without any rhyme or reason. Never mind the more reasonable cause and effect relations between mood and occurrences. There was also blood sugar level, hormonal balance, the context that was added by past occurrences from as far back as their toddler years, ambient lighting level and color schemes.


    Edna was made even more mysterious because he refused to lean on his senses and read the thoughts, impulses, body language, micro-expressions and neurochemical signals that radiated out of her and everyone else.


    As for his ability to read her, while He couldn¡¯t help what he was able to see but he could help what he paid attention to. It was a cheat that allowed him to fake a certain basic level of social acumen.


    Acting as proverbial crib sheet with all of an individual''s thoughts, motivations and actions written on it. However reading Edna like that felt like an invasion. A violation of her privacy.


    He couldn¡¯t do that to her. It would be wrong and he figured she¡¯d probably not like it if she knew. Which meant he was stuck in the dark, fumbling.


    ¡°Um...I did something wrong again, right?¡±


    She just sighed, sounding tired, he unconsciously shortened his gait so that he could be nearer if she needed help.


    ¡°....Ed?¡± said Billy.


    ¡°No, well, yes...but no. Though maybe next time add more details if you¡¯re going to leave a note and disappear somewhere, please¡­. I was worried.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help wondering what she was worried about. It surely couldn¡¯t be her worrying about him, that¡¯d be silly, right? He was pretty much an adult now and while he¡¯d yet to reach a level of cultivation that he could call strong he still held all the skills and knowledge he¡¯d acquired while abroad.


    Not that she knew about that. There was a moment of icy discomfort as he imagined explaining it. And in that moment, he decided that while he might one day explain that he¡¯d been ¡°abroad¡± he would likely never go into the details.


    Those memories were his and his alone and everyone was entitled to a few secrets...right?


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just call me then?¡± he said, glancing at the girl as he lead her to his worksite.


    ¡°Call you? We¡¯re in the middle of the desert, besides I don¡¯t even have a cellphone.¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Um...yeah you do.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Unless you bought us one. In which case you never gave it to me.¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d didn¡¯t ¡®buy¡¯ one. I made one. I did definitely give it to you, though.¡± said Billy.


    Billy turned around and took Edna¡¯s hand, turn it so that inside of her wrist was facing up. He rolled up her sleeve revealing a band of semi-rectangular beads, a bracelet that he gave her before they headed to Jelani.


    He pressed the longest bead on the band. It glowed a bright blue, green and up above it, appeared a small palm sized holographic display. Showing all the things that one would see on your standard cellphone screen with a few minor additions.


    Billy swiped the display showing that it worked much like a regular phone would. He called his number and the palm of his hand began to ring. He snapped his fingers and a similar projection appeared above his hand. He spoke into the hologram and his voice echoed out from Edna''s bracelet.


    ¡°See? And I even set up a network that allows for long range communication between users.¡±


    Then he pressed the central bead to make it go dark again and shut off the display.


    *****


    Edna simply stared at her childhood friend. There was too much for her to be able to say anything. Lying strapped to her wrist was something that could be considered priceless in some circles.


    The amount of work that would be involved in the creation of such an artifact would be unheard of in the academic world. The complex sigil work and knowledge of old world circuitry and computer science one would have to have to make such a thing were enough that even a novice would be able to appreciate it.


    Finally, if she assumed the network he¡¯d made really worked then if he shared what he¡¯d done with the world he¡¯d go down in history. Likely becoming one of the richest and most famous men alive in the process. This was akin to discovering cold fusion or perpetual motion in a pre-thaumaturgy age.


    ¡°What about the phone ghasts?¡± she asked. Mentioning one of the number of dangerous beings that would generally appear if someone tried to use a long range communicator on Monde.


    He just chuckled. Eliciting a frown from Edna.


    ¡°What ¡®about¡¯ the phone ghasts?¡± he said. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    She sighed, feeling a mild headache coming on, certain that the significance of what he¡¯d made was either lost on him or being purposely ignored.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nice anyway. Would have been nicer if you told me about it.¡±


    ¡°.....Ah. My bad, Ed. I thought I did. Or at least I intended to, but then I got sidetracked.¡± said Billy. Sheepishly scratching the side of his face.


    Edna could only sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Thanks for the gift by the way...It¡¯s uh..nice..¡±


    ¡°Nh?... T¡¯was nothing.¡± said Billy.


    *****


    Billy led them to a place a few miles ahead of the operational site. Edna goggled, mouth ajar, looking up at what seemed to be a small cityscape made entirely of glass towers. Story high structures of crystal with an ominous air to them.


    Glowing spheres lay within the towers. Filled with an aether that caught the eye like neon lights. Pulsing like hearts, but swiveling around like eyes. She could feel them watching her, she could see them turning in her direction as she passed by the towers.


    Quietly making judgments before returning their gaze to the skies and the desert. She expected Billy to explain them or to at least acknowledge them, but he didn¡¯t even so much as look at them.


    Instead, he lead her to a small tent that he¡¯d set up, so he could have some shade while he worked. In the corner of the tent was a small luggage case, like a briefcase though slightly bigger.


    He picked it up and tossed it to her. Edna caught it but only barely. It was heavier than she¡¯d expected it to be. That had never happened before, normally Billy¡¯s spatial tricks kept a items weight from being felt.


    ¡°Er..¡±


    She felt her knees go out as a chair was pushed under them. She flopped down onto the seat and turned to see Billy walking around her in circles. He set down a ward and then closed the tent flap.


    ¡°Okay...Good. Now you can open the case.¡± said Billy.


    Edna opened it and then she gasped. What lay inside was a brightness, a near blinding light and behind that brightness were things of beauty.


    She¡¯d never thought a firearm could be ¡®pretty¡¯ before but the set of six that she saw inside were works of art.


    ¡°I thought we already bought weapons for this job?¡± said Edna. Confused.


    ¡°Yes...Well, I had time and there happened to be a small amount of a certain rare ore a few hundred miles below where we¡¯re standing. Plus I figured it wouldn¡¯t hurt to better our odds.¡± said Billy.


    Edna frowned as she saw that his dried nose bleed was not flowing wet again. Blood pouring from both nostrils.


    ¡°Billy are you okay?¡± she asked, for the fifth time in an hour.


    ¡°Ah...yes. Mostly.¡± he answered, repeating himself for the fifth time as well.


    ¡°You don¡¯t really look okay.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My body is still too weak to properly channel all the loose energy that¡¯s out there. I tried to channel too much at once. Actions have consequences. Anyway...I¡¯m ¡®pretty¡¯ sure that I won¡¯t die.¡± he said.


    His tone casual and atonal as was usual but his words failing to fully convince her.


    ¡°Now there¡¯s one more thing.¡± said Billy.


    Forcefully using a control of his body¡¯s blood vessels to stop the nosebleed, though the effort did him more harm than good.


    He reached into the open case brought about a bracelet, a rather scary looking band with its outside lined with thick needles.


    ¡°Wh-, what is that?¡± said Edna.


    ¡°The control unit.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°And I¡¯m supposed to wear that thing?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Because you won¡¯t be able to use the weapons without them.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t even explain why I need new weapons at all. I thought we were fine with what we have?¡± said Edna.


    ¡°I thought so too...Nobody''s Perfect.¡± said Billy, laughing sheepishly. The sound drier and eerier than he intended it to be. Different from the usual because he was different from the usual. Barely holding himself together.


    ¡°What¡¯s changed? Actually, more like are you telling me you didn¡¯t know how bad this job would be before you accepted it?¡± said Edna.


    ¡°No...I knew exactly what this job entailed. That¡¯s what the towers outside are for.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Wait, so those towers ¡®were¡¯ your doing? Is that how you hurt yourself?¡± said Edna. Getting momentarily distracted by his revelation.


    She¡¯d kind of suspected it was so, but hearing him admit it, brought a dozen questions to mind. She shook her head to clear it and got herself back on track.


    ¡°No wait¡­ if you have the towers and you knew what we were getting into then what¡¯s all this?¡± said Edna. Focusing on the most important issue. Gesturing at the bracelet and the case.


    ¡°Insurance¡­.I made a miscalculation and I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s a bit too late to take it back.¡±


    ¡°Take what back?¡± said Edna. Still not understanding.


    ¡°He¡¯s already aware of me.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s already aware of you?¡± said Edna.


    Billy just shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not important.¡±


    ¡°Uh...Nope. I¡¯d say it is. You look like death warmed over. All pale and sick and...scared.¡±


    As soon as she said it, she felt a pit open up in her stomach. Billy was scared. Whether it was talking about Billy the Saint, or Billy the Sorcerer, or Billy as he¡¯d been since he came back into her life. The only other time she¡¯d seen him get emotional was when the bandits had surrounded their lodge.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on Billy?¡±


    ¡°I may have inadvertently picked a fight with the kind of creature that goes around eating gods.¡±


    From anyone else that would sound like a bad joke, or like crazy nonsense, but Billy said it with enough matter of fact assuredness to make her try to imagine what was coming.


    ¡°......How do you pick a fight with something that eats gods?¡± said Edna.


    ¡°You look at it for too long and it looks back...I really should have disguised my scrying a bit more but who would have thought ¡®that¡¯ would be there.¡± said Billy.


    He¡¯d been tired, exhausted and suffering from aetheric backlash from the spellwork that he¡¯d just done. Still that was no excuse.


    ¡°Explain.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a reason why that serpent tide managed to make it all the way here with no problem. It seems that the dragons at the head of it, have a senior, a chaperone if you will.¡±


    ¡®A Senior?¡± said Edna.


    ¡°The being in mention is probably older than this planet by a few million years. But that¡¯s not important.¡±


    Edna¡¯s imagination tried to draw up a mental image of the aforementioned ¡®senior¡¯ dragon and completely failed. She felt numb, aware that the news was bad but unable to feel properly scared because the trouble that was coming was too far from any reference points she had available.


    ¡°If that¡¯s not important then why did you call me here?¡± said Edna. Her voice filled with a shaky but resolute calm.


    ¡°Because I need you to make a choice.¡±


    ¡°A choice?¡±


    ¡°Yes, on the one hand. I can send you back home. Back to our place where you can be safe.¡± he said. Hoping to see her waver. Hoping to see any sign that that would be an option he could talk her into taking.


    ¡°And the other option.¡± said Edna.


    ¡°You wear the bracelet and¡­¡±


    Before he¡¯d even gotten the words out, she¡¯d already snatched the needle lined band from his hands and slapped it onto her beneath the phone band.


    The long needles didn¡¯t so much pierce her skin as they melted into it. Submerging themselves. Sinking beneath her flesh and melding with the nerves and vessels and bones beneath.


    Edna screamed, the sound high and keening. Rather than being set on fire it was like she was being attacked by ants and ¡°they¡± were on fire. Getting inside her and running amok.


    Billy swore as he watched her thrash about. Running to her side. The merging process would be a painful one. The change would be irreversible. He cursed himself. Regretting not simply sending her back.


    Sure, there was a chance that if he¡¯d survived she¡¯d hate him for the decision or least resent him in a way that would lead to the dissolution of their friendship. At least she¡¯d be okay.


    At least she wouldn¡¯t be going through this. He didn¡¯t even get to tell her the ramifications of the choice she¡¯d just made. Granted, she didn¡¯t give him the chance, but still that too would weigh on his conscience.

 15: Fire and Merriment

    The second day of the confrontation between the practitioners and the serpent tide came with no fanfare.


    No orders were given. No discussions were held. No one noticed as a certain young woman slipped back amongst the ranks of the contractors and adventurers. Everyone was too busy trying to stay alive.


    Their full attentions sunk into the task of fighting back the tide of claw, tooth and scale that threatened to wipe them out.


    *****


    Edna had only woken up a few hours ago. She¡¯d been lying on her side, with Billy lying next to her. She was covered in vomit and piss, he was covered in blood.


    Her panicked cry woke him and he alarmed them both, by jolting upright and shouting.


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡±


    Fortunately that wasn¡¯t the case, his announcement an error, a panicked proclamation caused by his damaged consciousness pulling in data from further away than it was supposed to.


    They had a few hours till the arrival of the festival of snakes. They used those hours to clean themselves up. Billy taught Edna how to use her new weapon system, literally pushing the information into her brain as an aetheric payload.


    Then he etched another layer of protective wards onto her phone-band. Finishing his work by teleporting her back to the main camp with two messages.


    The first was ¡°Don¡¯t die,¡± and the second was ¡°I¡¯m really sorry.¡±


    He would respect her desire to stay and fight and not be put aside like a child or some helpless damsel.


    However he couldn¡¯t be keep her right by his side. First of all she¡¯d do no good and actually inhibit his ability to fight. Second of all, he was fairly sure her odds of survival would go up the farther away from him she was.


    Hopefully she¡¯d understand.


    Finally he sank to his knees dropping into a regenerative fugue state. Echoing susurrations, emanating out of his body as he was left alone in the camp, amidst his city of watchful, crystal towers.


    *****


    The soldiers of Jelani, were spread out in loose formations, trying to keep what little order would remain as the world went mad all around them.


    They fired rifles that only material-layer fighters could handle. Their guns sounding and operating and kicking like cannons. Shooting bullets that were bigger than old world anti-tank rounds.


    Barking like thunder as they tore through flesh and sand. Blowing brown scaled sand-flyers out of the skying. Taking down the sidewinding jotun-snakes that had somehow managed to make their way down to Meallan from the hoary north.


    They could kill the little serpents and moderately sized demon-snakes with ease. The only problem was that there were too many of them.


    Individual soldiers and contractors would fall if they allowed themselves to be distracted by the seemingly endless number of monsters headed their way.


    Whole groups would fall if they happened to run afoul of the truly big individuals.


    One squad of soldiers was squashed flat, their insides spraying over the sand as a massive viper steamrolled right over them.


    Wyverns would dive bomb the subjugation force from above and wyrms would appear from below. Each of the lesser dragons¡¯ attacks bringing a loss of human lives regardless of whether the attacker was killed during the exchange.


    Edna did as the other elites did, winding her way through the battlefield. Any plans that had been made had already fallen through. Which was just as well, since she wasn¡¯t there to hear them.


    All that could be done now, was for her and others like her to move across the ranks of the regular soldiers. Helping out as best she could, delivering backup, first-aid, and support fire, where appropriate.


    A little ways ahead of her, the Millennium-Strongman was doing right by his name. Using his bare fist and the twisted remains of his war axe to knock a whale-sized wyvern¡¯s head from its shoulders.


    Showering everyone nearby in a hot bloody rain.


    She saw another group of similarly sized demon-snakes headed, in the direction of him and his squad. Quickly delivering a heavy dose of dissuasive cover fire to stop the demon-snakes¡¯ assault.


    Making them shy away as they were faced with the option of either going elsewhere or slithering through the thick curtain of forceful, sand melting, aetheric blasts.


    ¡°Many thanks frie-...Oh, so it¡¯s you. Well, You¡¯re a sight for sore eyes, sweet. Thought you ran off on us.¡± said Beau. Turning around to greet her, that far too dazzling smile of his spreading across his face as he went to check on his downed squad member.


    ¡°Uh, right¡­¡± said Edna. Not sure what else to say.


    The man looked up at her and whistled.


    ¡°Now those...are some pretty guns.¡±


    Edna looked behind her. Able to just barely see them when she craned her. They were her A.W.- first series. The weapons Billy made for her to use. Saying that they went just perfect with her primary ability.


    If she¡¯d waited for him to explain anything before slapping the control unit onto her wrist she might have had more explanation. Instead she was now forced to rely on the psychic impressions that had been placed in her mind.


    The set of eight identical transmorphic firearms made of a certain alloy that could only be created with orichalcum, light aether and super concentrated nothingness. As to how she knew that, well that was just another bit of information that had been directly forced into her brain.


    Edna continued firing those members of Beau¡¯s squad who could fight continued fighting. Serpents were blown apart, frozen apart, frozen, torn to pieces. They died in droves but came in endless waves.


    She fired a set of two massive rifles that sat in her hands, and was unaffected by recoil or the weight of the guns. In fact instead it seemed like she¡¯d be lifted into the air at any moment. It felt like she should be firing from above.


    Behind her back was an array of six identical auxiliary guns. Hanging, mounted in thin air. Filled with a subdued ambience. Colorless, a golden blank. Shifting to whatever she needed them to be. They were her angel wings.


    A serpent snuck up behind her and before the Millennium-Strongman could even call out to her, three of her six auxiliaries firearms had swiveled to face it. Blowing apart the beast¡¯s thorny face.


    The AWs weren¡¯t just guns. They were a part of her. They came bringing sight that wasn¡¯t sight. Increasing her physical abilities by nearly a hundred-fold and giving her the worst kind of headache imaginable.


    She looked to the horizon where a sandstorm hid the bolts of light that flickered repeatedly. Thinning the number beasts in the serpent tide down to something that the Jelani subjugation force could just barely handle. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    When all this was over Edna decided that she and Billy were going to need to sit down and have a long talk about this. She just hoped they both survived to be there.


    ¡°Really, what do I even call you, kid. Amazing? Annoying...Amazingly annoying? You better not let that thing kill you.¡± she grumbled to herself.


    *****


    Billy exited his regenerative catatonia shortly before ¡®it¡¯ appeared. He opened his eyes and when he looked up he was ¡®it¡¯ right above his head. Just hanging there. Not darkening the sky so much as it had occupied the sky. Outright replacing a fourth of it, with its own mass.


    Turning one fourth of Monde¡¯s sky into its body. A being so vast and powerful and beautiful that calling it a stupidly huge flying lizard was not only an oversimplification, it was just plainly incorrect.


    Dragon¡¯s weren¡¯t even lizards actually and this dragon certainly wasn¡¯t of that kind. It just so happened that there were similarities between the two.


    Enough that occasionally dragons and breeds of reptilian magical beasts would have dalliances. Which was where the draconics and demon-snakes came from.


    Looking at the being that floated above him, flying in lazy circles around where he sat, meditating, desperately trying to recover, Billy could only chuckle, a bitter smile spreading across his face.. Laughing at both himself and at the situation he¡¯d somehow managed to land himself in.


    ¡°Nh¡­.Well it¡¯s taken me this far already...Karma, Fate, Luck...plot armor...Whatever. Let¡¯s see if we make it through this time too.¡± he said. Standing up on shaky legs. Satisfied that he¡¯d healed just enough that he could risk hurting himself all over again to see the coming fight through to the end.


    The Emperor of the Golden Sky Slowly revolved around the little mortal that had managed to peak his interest.


    There was a reason why Edna didn¡¯t ask why he wouldn¡¯t be escaping with her, should she choose to escape. Coming to the attention of the mighty and powerful was as much of a ¡®blessing¡¯ in this world as it was in any other.


    Or rather, in Monde it was even more so. The folklore and fairytales of this land were filled with beautiful heroines, brave heroes and clever wisemen who¡¯d seen their ends in just such a fashion.


    Rather than talk about stories, one could simply look at the reality. The strongest of Monde¡¯s beings generally didn¡¯t pay attention to those who they deemed beneath them.


    After all they too had people who lorded over them, to appease and hide from. Thus in this land the gods and lords were as feared as they were venerated. A powerful being paying attention to you meant you had something of interest to it.


    And having something that interested an existence many times your better generally meant having your everything stripped away. Be it treasure, loved ones or one¡¯s own life.


    ¡°Little one.¡± said the Dragon Emperor. His voice the dull rumble of thunder on a sunny day.


    ¡°Little?...Do I look little to you? I suppose I do but trusting appearances is never wise. I would think a being of your years would know better. ¡± said Billy. Craning his neck as he stared up at the being that swam through the sky, dominating the heavens.


    Looking like a thermonuclear explosion given ego, a supernova given pride. Radiant and blinding and hot. Its gaze lit with the last embers of the big bang that birthed this universe.


    ¡°Hmph...Who are you? Who are you, that you dare to speak so with one such as I?¡± said the Dragon Emperor.


    Billy felt a nervous sweat beading up on his brow. He didn¡¯t have a choice here. Dragons were a lot like demons in that they were creatures of power, greed and pride. While you could be polite, being overly courteous would be seen as weakness.


    Though they weren¡¯t the oldest beings in the cosmic sea, their kind had been around for a fair amount of time. Appearing eons before the first men showed. These were creatures born to wrinkle the smoothness of entropy, and smooth over the crinkles of time.


    They were made to erase realities, born to swallow stars. They were ostentatious, audacious. Supreme magnificent beings and near perfect in fulfilling their function and they were very aware of it.


    Hence came the pride that each dragon bore. Hence the tyrannical air that the dragon emperor wore, bearing it as naturally as he bore those, golden orange scales of his.


    ¡°Who am I? Ah...I wonder.¡± said Billy, pretending to be unaffected by the creature''s presence.


    Doing a fair job of it as the beast growled, in displeasure. It¡¯s tail winding and unwinding as it swam a little closer to where Billy stood, to get a better look.


    ¡°Godling, Which pantheon do you hail from? Which realm do you call claim to?¡± said the Dragon Emperor.


    ¡°Pantheon? Oh heavens no. I¡¯m not a god. I¡¯m far too old and far too wise to presume that title like others would. I know better. I know my place. No...I¡¯m just an old soul. An aged sorcerer with a few tricks up his sleeve.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Is that so? Hmph¡­How boring.¡± said the Dragon Emperor. Snorting, a great spout of flame flowing downwards towards Billy¡¯s position.


    It was hot enough that it should have melted through the core of the world, but it somehow didn¡¯t.


    Instead all the sand in the area was turned glass and molten slag, but Billy himself still managed to remain. Already moving. Already setting into action his eleventh hour, ass pull, final move.


    Where he should have been erased, his body into ash, the ashes atomized, his soul scattered, he sat whole. Though not healthy.


    A great amount of blood pouring from out all the orifices in his head. Before the dragon blew its flame he¡¯d already set a fire. Igniting his soul and consuming his own shadow and the world that lay within. An unspeakably painful, heretical act. Like a bird gaining flight by eating its own wings.


    The dragon blinked, its face contorting into whatever the equivalent of draconic frown would be.


    ¡°Curious...I cast my flame upon you and yet you still remain. Explain.¡±


    Billy didn¡¯t answer the beast and he didn¡¯t explain, instead he simply chanted. Speaking the spell, that would make use of the power of his ancient soul and the shade conversion that was slowly taking place within it.


    The dark starry eyed masses flying in and out of his being. Exploding deep inside his being and discharging a wildly energetic nothingness deep within his soul.


    ¡°Change the black to white. Paint the white black. Let loose the infinity within phantasmagoria...Open the gates to the never-ending dream.¡±


    His intonations echoed, sounding lonely as they bled from out of his body. Long ago a single lesson was taught to Billy, on the subject of winning fights with tilted odds.


    Fights where he was facing beings so far out of his league that they were better off being called erasures or exterminations. Long ago he learned the importance of knowing how to cheat.


    From out of the young man¡¯s body emerged a shadow. From out a shadow emerged a figure painted blank. See through, colorless, but leaving an iridescent indelible mark on the empty space.


    From the boy, came a man in gray. A vaguely humanoid existence with its body covered in swirling gray-green patterns. It eyes the stars, infecting them, taking them, usurping their use to grant itself sight.


    ¡°You? You are no human! What manner of creature are you?!¡± said the dragon Emperor.


    ¡°Ah...My apologies. It seems I have been remiss. I am the one who stands on the line. Straddling the edge between sleep and the waking world. Between the real and the imaginary. Between fact and fiction. Truth and lies. Life and death. I am Asphodel. Pleased to make your acquaintance.¡±


    There was silence, and for a while the dragon simply floated about, churning a sunless sky as it stared at the creature that stood below him, dark tendril rooting it into this reality and all the neighboring ones.


    ¡°Interesting...Interesting...Interesting!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose we can settle this matter amicably?¡± said Billy. Hoping he wouldn¡¯t have make use of the explosive power within his being. Just using it to make this stand alone, was a risk.


    Actually making use of the power would mean a chance of eroding and possibly erasing his ego. Breaking everything that made William Maddoc, William Maddoc.


    ¡°Surely you jest...After you¡¯ve gone and killed my kin?¡± said the dragon emperor.


    Billy sighed.


    ¡°True¡­.but isn¡¯t it their own fault for being weak?¡± said Billy.


    The ancient dragon chuckled, the sound reminiscent of mountains crumbling and sinking into the sea.


    ¡°True¡­It¡¯s your own fault if you die. That¡¯s the way this game is played. It¡¯s rare to find someone who understands...Well said.¡±


    ¡°Then we have no quarrel then.¡± said Billy. Aware that he was reaching and sounding just a tad over-eager, but unable to help it.


    His current mode of being akin to being a man made of sodium. Exposed to open air. The reaction between his current self and reality, a volatile one. Filled with fire, boiling blood and agony.


    ¡°Oh, true, but this little soiree was never about grudges or quarrels. If that was so, I¡¯d have simply set this entire puny countryside on fire.¡± said the Dragon Empire.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± said Billy. Not liking the way things seemed to be going. His thoughts moving in hyperspeed now that they were freed of the limitations of his mundane neural networking and mortal flesh.


    Still failing to find a solution that¡¯d keep him from having to try and fight this beast.


    ¡°Yes...This was never about hate. This was just boredom, but you...you are interesting.¡±


    Billy sighed and in the next second he launched himself at the creature, barely evading another spout of bright, white, mountain melting, flame.


    They danced around each, flying through the air, circle one another releasing bolts of energy that should have boiled the sky but didn¡¯t. Moving fast enough that it should torn layers from the atmosphere.


    Delivering blows that could be felt throughout the entire planet. Shaking the world from its ceiling to its foundation.


    Beams came from out of Billy¡¯s eyes, all the many millions of them. They were cold columns of force and light and nothingness that came down like judgement from the cosmic sea.


    The dragon emperor roared enraged, wings flapping releasing winds that could swallow up a hurricane. Its bright breath scouring the sky clear of clouds. Its burning gaze tracking the dark being that darted about its immense personage.


    Billy flew about, aware of each close call and near miss. Aware of the burning in his chest and the fact that each passing second meant an additional chance at losing himself.


    He wasn¡¯t even hurting this beast. Even though he was fighting with his best, even though he was fighting with the direct power of his soul, there was only so much his current self could bring to bear. All he could do was bide his time, waiting out the clock while his trap was readied.


    ¡°Puny thing!¡± roared the Dragon Emperor.


    It opened its maw to release a blast of hot plasma that¡¯d boil away at the very fabric of sky and erase anything it struck. Igniting the air around it, for miles around.


    It was then that Billy struck, darting into the inferno and using it for cover.


    Dark tendrils appeared like ivy growing from the sky. They wrapped around the dragon before it could even react. His snare was set and the dragon emperor fell headlong into the trap, the moment it tried to free itself.


    The barbs of nothingness biting through its scale and hide. Filling its blood with a poisonous anti-life essence. Death distilled into aether and then weaponized as poison.


    The Dragon Emperor¡¯s struggles grew weaker and weaker, then finally Billy finished it off, sending a last bolt of force and nothingness through the beast¡¯s skull.


    He watched it fall and heard the world groan as it was forced to take on the behemoths unearthly mass. Then satisfied that he¡¯d won and that for today at least, the day was saved and Edna would be safe he allowed himself to collapse.


    Hoping the connection between his body and spirit was still strong enough for him to technically count amongst the living. Hoping that there was enough of his soul left for him to remain himself.

 16: Unfulfilled Predictions and Pleasant Surprises

    The Church of the Unified Pantheon was the biggest amongst the major religious orders of Monde.


    It stood as a testament of their power that they could claim a Great Kingdom of Argus for their own. As Argus was the richest and most populous of the three human habitable continents of Monde.


    Depending on how you looked at it, Albus the home of the church was either the biggest kingdom or the smallest. Possessing only one major city, its capital Neriah.


    Looked at from one angle when compared to the other Great Kingdoms, Albus was positively tiny. On the other hand Albus was just the home of main church, with each of Neriah¡¯s twenty-districts dedicated to one of the twenty-one main gods.


    The true church was everywhere, its roots deep and entrenched and entangled with everything, touching almost everyone on the continent.


    From the courts of the royalty, to the noble houses, to the business, sects and guilds and farmers. Spilling over onto all three of the habitable continents. Their influence deep, their presence nigh onto ubiquitous.


    *****


    The home of the Primus, the head of the church, always lay in the central district of Neriah. The district that was dedicated to the chief god Alceus, the song breaker.


    The god who broke the chaotic spellstorms and stopped the aetheric overflow event that nearly destroyed the world. Allowing it to begin anew.


    This century¡¯s Primus was a man named Alphonse, he dwelled in a place of white stone. Dressed in white vestments. Surrounded by surprisingly few outward signs of wealth, though what he did have was all quality and top of the line.


    If one wanted to see what the position of a Primus bought you, it was best to look around him, to look at the vast rose garden that lay in his yard. To look at the portraits that bore his visage. To look into his eyes.


    Clear blue, filled with an incandescent brightness. His visage unlined and preternaturally youthful despite the fact that he was nearing his three hundredth year. He looked less like a man of faith and more like a ex-soldier.


    A young soldier, the kind that had to lie about his age to enlist and still only managed to join because the army was desperate for bodies and men and the recruiter couldn¡¯t care if he was a year or five too young.Lean, slightly too lean. Skinny but fit. A thin scar crawling down the left side of his face and ending at his jaw.


    This was what a man who more or less ran a third of the world looked like.


    ¡°Mhm?....Oh my.¡±


    Across from him was a young woman, or at least a woman who appeared young though as far he knew she was even older than he was. She was Ophelia Delphi, the current head of the Ministry of Public Order. Pale skin, white hair, old pale eyes.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Her ministry was third amongst the three big powers of Monde. If the church was almost everywhere then it could be said the ministry reached places that even the church couldn¡¯t reach. Observation by their agents, a simple fact of life.


    The Ministry ever watchful lest the world fall out of step again.


    Every two weeks or so the two of them tried to get together and play chess. Taking the time to talk, get reacquainted and tacitly trying to ply each other for information.


    ¡°What is it?¡± said Alphonse.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t lose Jelani.¡±


    Alphonse blinked. Then without looking at the board he moved his knight forwards and put her king in check.


    Ophelia frowned and moved her queen to take his knight. He moved his pawn to take her queen. Now it was Alphonse turn to frown, somehow ¡°he¡¯d¡± ended up in check.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± said Ophelia.


    Ophelia was a powerful psychic, while Alphonse had to rely on missives and relayed messages that relied on couriers, magic and guild computers the ministry worked powered by a vast psychic network.


    One in which every secret was shared, all of it being piled and accumulated in the mind of the woman across from him.


    Alphonse frowned, instead of psychics the church had oracles and Precogs and all of those had said that Jelani was slated for destruction. It¡¯s fall would harken an age of decline for the kingdom of Meallan which would possibly result in its fall.


    ¡°Good. Gods be praised.¡± said Alphonse. Annoyed but only a little annoyed, though he could hardly afford to let any of that show. Thinking of all the people he¡¯d have to send away for. He¡¯d been preparing for this for months.


    Expecting the board for the big game, the true game, to change. Now it seemed that that wasn¡¯t so. It was great news for the people of Meallan, but very inconvenient for everyone else.


    Nobles who¡¯d abandoned their courts. Merchants who¡¯d abandoned their markets. Armies who¡¯d abandoned the field. THis would throw everything out of order.


    ¡°Do your people know why?¡±


    Ophelia opened her mouth like she was about to answer, but then instead she smiled.


    ¡°And what would you trade for that information?¡± said the head of the Ministry of Public Order. Her smile more beatific and peaceful than that any of saints whose face were painted in the reliefs of the church¡¯s temples.


    ¡°A few new predictions for the apparently altered future?¡±


    She considered it and then she nodded.


    ¡°Deal. I¡¯ll have my people look into it.¡±


    *****


    No one in the desert that day was completely blind, even those who couldn¡¯t actually see what was in the sky that day, could at least feel it. Using sharpened senses and aether to witness what was happening.


    The Great Dragon¡¯s immense pressure and presence was as radiant as the sun and condemning as the executioner''s blade.


    When the beast appeared all hearts were filled with the despair and the knowledge that this was the day they¡¯d die. Though the Jelani subjugation force still fought on, they only fought because they didn¡¯t know what else to do.


    Already assuming that they wouldn¡¯t be making it home that day. Every last man and woman present fully expected the massive dragon to simply fly over and cook them wholesale. Reducing them all to ash and cinder.


    But it didn¡¯t. Instead something else appeared, a darting, dark something, ominous blot in space, that spiralled ever upwards while drawing the beast away. The sounds of their struggle deafening. The stray blasts they let loose killing off man but also thinning the number of serpents.


    Then like a miracle, like an unbelievable lie, the beast fell. Shortly after landing, shaking the whole world as it did so, it and many of its brethren''s corpses simply disappeared.


    Enzo stood at the back of the subjugation force. Standing with his group of elites fighting to keep the serpents from breaking through. He watched the beast fall like burning moon of gold, then he watched it disappear.


    It¡¯s pressure and presence disappearing. There were no words for what it felt like. There were no words for what he¡¯d seen. There was just relief and the realization that the festival of snakes was finally ending.


    While there¡¯d still be serpents and draconics to kill during this fall, they wouldn¡¯t threaten the city. Their numbers would thin and spread out to something manageable.Their world, his world, wasn¡¯t ending.


    Only three words came to mind.


    ¡°Oh, thank fuck.¡±

 17: Good News, Bad News

    The bad news was that he died. Of course he died. It was pretty much set in stone that Billy was going to die the moment the Emperor Dragon set its eyes on him.


    There was no trick that he could pull that could save him, no magic that wouldn¡¯t have come with debilitating costs and with the price of him having to abandon both Argus and Edna. Even if he¡¯d tried to run, there was nothing dragons loved more than a good chase.


    They loved chases slightly less than they loved the thrill of the kill and they loved killing more than they loved sex. They were beings that were bred for the hunt. They were like some dreadful mixture of cat and dog that way. Every single part of them was honed for the purpose of stalking and shredding and burning.


    Once he was stuck facing off against a killing machine several layers of existence above his own, there was no real recourse but death. The whole purpose of his deciding to fight was in the hopes of preserving his soul¡¯s structural integrity and keeping Edna from getting caught up in the dragon¡¯s rampage.


    The good news was that he succeeded on that measure. The Ancient Beast was slain, falling from the sky like a star. Billy had to die to do it, but such things weren¡¯t complete deal breakers or impossible hurdles.


    Or rather they were but one could learn to deal with the impossible when you had a few trillion years to do so. A soul that was strong enough could ape all the functions and abilities of the living, feigning corporeality at the cost of sinking a minimum of two-thirds of their power into the process.


    Such was the nature of the creatures called loose immortals. It would be the second time he found himself in such a state. He''d forgotten how unpleasant it was. It was something akin to being naked in either the hottest desert or the coldest tundra.


    Barely holding on to the last coherent parts of his being he put out the fire he¡¯d set in his soul. He pulled the last living parts of his body together and swept up the corpses of the dragons nearest to him and got out of there as fast he could.


    Expending precious aether despite not having any aether to spare. After returning to the townhouse in Gene he then began the long and tedious task of bringing himself back over to the right side of the mortal veil.


    *****


    ¡°Where are you?¡± said the text. Billy¡¯s text


    Edna frowned at the projected screen, watching it flicker as rain fell through it, but then feeling it turn solid as she put her finger down to press the key prompts.


    ¡°Working.¡± she said. Speaking aloud as she typed out the letters.


    ¡°Still doing that job in Bismark?¡± said the text.


    ¡°Yes.¡± she typed. Looking around to check that no one was paying her any attention. Asides from not feeling that texting on the job was very professional, what she was doing was the kind of thing that could get the wrong attention.


    Especially since everyone knew that cell phones didn¡¯t work outside of big cities. And no one had ever heard of a cell phone made nearly entirely of sigil work.


    She was holding something precious in her hands and that was the kind of thing that often caught the wrong kind of attention. Tall trees caught wind and she wasn¡¯t looking to catch wind.


    Edna was out here on a standard security job, acting as an extra body for a merchant that had wanted a little more peace of mind.


    Six months had passed since the Jelani Contract, but she wasn¡¯t out here for money. The Jelani job had paid generously, though no one had expected it to pay at all. The Bone Tree Company made a clean five thousand gold dollars.


    It didn¡¯t sound like much and actually wasn¡¯t much in terms of practitioner wealth, but in normal folk money, she and Billy were now at least ten times more wealthy than the entire Maddoc family. It was more than enough to pay for their basic needs.


    What Edna was out here doing, was working to gain experience. This was the sixth job she¡¯d taken in roughly half as many months.


    Using skirmishes with bandits and demonbeasts to get used to the use of her AWs and gain some living aether to boost the growth of her core.


    The good news was that they got out of the Jelani job alright. The good news was that Billy didn¡¯t die. The good news was that Edna now knew what her primary power was.


    A type of telekinetic vector control that primarily manifested itself as a sort of aim assist. Causing any projectile that she sent out to hit its target nearly unfailingly. A power that really ¡°was¡± just perfect for the weapon system that was now a part of her body.


    The bad news came in the form of constant headaches. Constant frustration with herself, after she¡¯d reached a bottleneck with her cultivation. And a growing realization that camping and travel really sucked when you had to do it the old fashion way.


    Riding on the road for long period of time. Sleeping inside an uncomfortable carriage.


    She could have taken the company carriage and the company horse but somehow the contracts she took all ended up being group jobs. Which meant taking group transportation.


    Something that she suspected was on purpose. A way of tacitly trying to see if she could handle herself without her childhood pal playing nursemaid and making everything so...easy.


    She was about done with that though, she¡¯d camped rough and traveled rough, seen it, done it, got the shitty t-shirt. After last night''s plague of mosquitos she¡¯d decided that her next trip would have her taking both the company horse and the company carriage.


    Another headache came on. A moment of blinding pain and hyper arousal that turned the cotton on her skin to barb wire. Edna kind of just had to grit her teeth and bear it. Whining was an unprofessional thing for a bodyguard to do. This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    She¡¯d asked Billy and he¡¯d said it was her nervous system adjusting to the changes the AW system had made to it. He said he¡¯d adjust it when he had time, but he hadn¡¯t time for quite a while now.


    Mainly because he was dead or as close to it as one could get. It was a disturbing thing to watch him ghost through the walls. Pacing about unaware that he was losing grip on his corporeality.


    There was a very unsettling moment where she realized that he too could die and leave her one day. She didn¡¯t like that idea.


    She¡¯d just barely gotten someone worthwhile in her life again and there was a chance he could up and die on her. It wasn¡¯t a good feeling. Especially when she considered how much she¡¯d been relying on him.


    Thus her desire to see what living on her own would be like. She was pleased to say it wasn¡¯t as daunting as she¡¯d thought it be. She now knew that she could rely on herself. Now she could focus on stage two, seeing if she could get good enough for others to rely on her.


    Perhaps then Billy wouldn¡¯t take so many stupid risks. Hopefully if things were more equal he¡¯d talk things through with her more. Or at the very least they could shore up their odds together.


    Billy¡¯s close call had had a detrimental effect on the mood of the house, making everything quieter and more somber. The two of them not really talking to one another. Though they did text a lot. The very first text he¡¯d sent her had been the one that told her that he was okay.


    An interesting thing she¡¯d found was that the guy seemed to be more ¡®talkative¡¯ in text than he had to speak aloud. If she really got him going it was a lot like reading one of his notebooks.


    All articulate and weirdly deep, like she was speaking to this whole other person. Which was why her current bottleneck wasn¡¯t as big a worry as it would have been.


    He just told her not to force it and to let what happens happen and because he¡¯d yet to lie to her about anything that mattered and seemed to know his stuff, she believed him.


    Honestly though, waiting wasn¡¯t her forte but she¡¯d didn¡¯t want to break her core and turn herself into a cripple. Dandelions enjoyed the very worst positions in Mondian Society. So she wait she would.


    She¡¯d gotten used to the mercenaries. She¡¯d gotten used to rough living. She¡¯d also gotten used to her boosts in strength. No longer breaking things by accident or stumbling around like she was both drunk and fifty feet taller than she was used to. She was now Queen-Ranked.


    Possessing a strength that was eighty times that of her base. Factor in her increased base strength thanks to the AW and one got a level of power that was neither too bad or too good.


    She was on the higher end of average for the quote unquote ¡°elite¡± contractors. .She could hold her head moderately high in most circles, but there were plenty of folk she¡¯d have to yessir and no-sir to .


    It was fine, if the worst came to worst and she ran into something that she couldn¡¯t handle she had a handy dandy escape spell included in the phone-band. She hadn¡¯t had to use it yet but it was comforting to have on hand.


    *****


    Back in Gene, Billy was finally seeing the fruits of all his efforts. Working around the clock fighting to stay corporeal and bring himself back to this side of the mortal veil was an exhausting trial.


    Yet finally he was down. Wet and naked and very alive. His heart beating frantically, his breaths labored, his skin seeming to vibrate as his new nervous system retuned itself. The world around him was loud, so incredibly loud. Loud and bright and full of too many sounds and colors for him to pay attention to.


    A deafening, blinding assault on his conscious mind that he¡¯d have to get re-accustomed to weathering.


    Five hours ago he¡¯d been expelled from the abominable cavity of the late great Dragon Emperor. Steaming and sticky, freshly baked, his body covered in some kind of bubbling, protein gelly.


    By now he¡¯d already bathed and showered and dressed but he couldn¡¯t tell whether he was happy with the work he¡¯d done or not. Aside from the current expansion of his physical body¡¯s ability to take in stimuli there were other changes.


    He wasn¡¯t entirely as human as he¡¯d been before. Taking in massive amounts of the ancient dragon¡¯s tissues and using it to replace and remake the corpse that he¡¯d dragged into the body in the first place. Now the ancient beast was mostly bone. Most of its flesh brought down and distilled to make the brand new Billy, save for the parts that had been separated off for other purposes.


    The new Billy was about a foot taller than the old one was and slightly broader. He thought he could reduce that ungainly growth to something around six inches or lower if he given time, but he wasn¡¯t feeling optimistic about it.


    There were some genetic artifacts that Billy wasn¡¯t able to remove despite trying his best to keep his form as human as he could. As well as few other things that he figured he¡¯d just have to get used to.


    An example would be his tongue, soft and pink and rough, covered in denticles like the tongue of a cat. A little bigger than he was used to, longer than thrice its original length while fully extended. His dentistry was aggressively carnivorous.


    It was the best he could do to was allow himself the grinding teeth of an omnivore. If he smiled in the mirror what he¡¯d see was a mouthful of sharp craggy peaks. Both smooth and serrated. Cleanly meshing together like some kind of horrific charnel house machine. Brushing would be an...experience.


    His skin was darker now, slightly grayer in hue, with strange patches of scale and bony plate appearing here and there all over his body. But fortunately it was mostly in places that could hidden with clothes. On the sides of his forehead there were two bumpy ridges where horns seemed like they wanted to grow in.


    He¡¯d have to keep an eye on that, but asides from watching it he didn¡¯t really know what else to do. The same codes responsible for those, were responsible for his new ultra-dense, bone structure.


    His hair was fluffier than it used be. Still black, but very feathered almost like he was bird-kin. He figured he could live with that. He was a guy after all, he didn¡¯t need to care that much about his hair.


    The real concern was the projection that was coming out of end of his spine. A strange mixture of the masses of Billy¡¯s true being that wouldn¡¯t fit within regular three-dimensional reality and the Dragon Emperor¡¯s Genetics.


    In other words it was a tail. Or rather than a tail it was a growth, a long variable growth of muscle, bone, tangible-intangible nothingness, and dark-gray velvet that extended out from his back and ended in hard bony ridges and a wicked looking spade.


    He decided to be optimistic and believe he¡¯d adjust to ¡®that¡¯ as well. At the very least it was prehensile so maybe he¡¯d get some use out of it.


    Looking on the brightside, performance-wise his new self was a vast improvement on the old. Humans were built for exploration and settlement and day to day living, like most sentients. Dragons on the other hand were war machines, they were made for tearing universes apart and flattening realities.


    The difference in what Billy had had to work with, was like the difference between working with a tractor or a minivan and working with some hybrid of race car and spacefaring super-dreadnought.


    There were chains of re-moldable genetic encoding that were just perfect for an elderitch being looking to store some of his more unreasonable qualities. Fiddly bits and genetic modification opportunities aside, his current self was simply much stronger than his old self had been. Sturdier, with a far more advanced neurological matrix.


    Billy hadn¡¯t realized that he¡¯d been ¡®dumbed down¡¯ by his human brain till he had something slightly better to work with. People didn¡¯t need to think beyond four dimension so it wasn¡¯t something they could naturally.


    Dragons on the other hand could think in all nine axises of subjective and objective reality. This was a big thing for someone who¡¯d been ¡®abroad¡¯. It was the difference between using a sixteen bit-console and using a souped-up quantum gaming rig.


    There were all these angles he could see now, things ran faster, conclusions were reached more cleanly. He didn¡¯t need to think as hard as he used to, to remember all things he knew and forgot he knew.


    Sure he could sense a few draconic influences effecting his thoughts and emotional stability, making him more aggressive, volatile and slightly megalomaniacal, but he was no stranger to outside elements clouding his judgement. He was pretty sure he could control it¡­.Probably.


    Best of all were the more mundane gains he¡¯d gotten from being involved in that battle. If a normal person were to take in the living aether of being many times their better, a fair portion of it would be released as waste energy, returning the world unprocessed and unused. Billy wasn¡¯t a normal person.


    He used the entirety of the absorbed energies from both the Dragon Emperor and its kin to cultivate. Pushing himself forwards skipping through an entire layer. He was now currently a sixth-tier existence. Abyssal-Ranked.


    When that was combined with the massive increases in his base strength, while he still didn¡¯t consider himself strong, he knew he was much better off than he had been. Most importantly he was much less likely to be pushed into similarly dangerous life or death situation.


    His increased metaphysical density allowing him to make more use of the things he knew and the world that lay within his shadows. The souls of many of the slain dragons accepting the plain-faced bargain that was offered by the world within his shadow.


    He was now barely strong enough that he finally had a minimal measure of surety in his ability to protect himself and those things that were important to him.

 18: Splashing in Shallow Waters

    The Bismark job ended normally. Edna got the merchant to town safe and sound. Escorting him to the city¡¯s local EITC guildhouse. He paid her in full and then she headed her own way.


    Briefly stopping at the guild depots to see if there were any job opportunities that would take her in the direction she was going. She didn¡¯t have much luck in the EITC but the KOG always had jobs for wherever one was going, so long as one wasn¡¯t too focused on the matter of those jobs being dignified or high paying.


    She found a simple courier job, delivering a package to a town named Rooney. A town that she and the merchant had passed by while heading to Bismark. It seemed okay though the job only paid thirty thousand in denarii.


    Which was just barely decent, around six months wage from when she worked as a maid, or a month''s wage for your average Mondian salaryman. Still in Edna¡¯s book money was money and she thought it was a good idea to build a good track record for the fledgling Bone Tree Company.


    The job went relatively quietly, there was a brief run in with some wild boars and a bugbear while she was walking the roads alone. However those were quickly settled. She killed one of the boars so she could have something to eat while she camped.


    As for the bugbear, Edna was finally just barely strong enough that her aura was enough to make most lower leveled demonbeasts keep their distance.


    *****


    Edna sat by her campfire looking up at the stars, just a day away from her destination. She wondered what Billy was doing, since he hadn¡¯t texted her in a while. She considered actually just calling him up but somehow she didn¡¯t want to.


    She didn¡¯t know why, maybe because she¡¯d spent the last six months running away from the possibility of him dying. Fleeing both her own ineptness and the feeling of helplessness she¡¯d felt when she¡¯d seen what was left of him. A charred husk, broken, bleeding and barely alive.


    Edna wasn¡¯t a great mage or some powerful sorcerer, she¡¯d didn¡¯t have much but her well wishes and concern. After he locked himself in his room all she could do was sit and fret and wait.


    Repeatedly telling herself that the worst wouldn¡¯t come to pass. She was well aware, the only reason she was even a practitioner was because he¡¯d walked her through it with a carefully written step-by-step tutorial.


    She had no clue what she could do or couldn¡¯t do yet. She had no real plan for the future besides one of making enough money to live comfortably and support the two of them.


    With a sigh she decided it was time to turn in for the night, pulling out her tent and bedroll from the storage menu in the phone. She was just about to head inside, when she heard a set of approaching steps.


    ¡°Hello¡­? Who¡¯s out there?¡± she said.


    One of her AWs appearing in her hand, taking the form of a pistol made of yellow gold.


    ¡°Ah...Hi. No, need to be alarmed.¡± said a voice from the dark.


    From out of the shadows stepped a figure, a man wearing a plain white mask. The sight that wasn¡¯t sight told Edna that the man was accompanied by others.They stayed just out of sight, cloaked in magically deepened shadows.


    Waiting and watching.


    ¡°I am the Matte-Black Tangent. My friends just call me Tangent. I¡¯d like us to be friends so you may do the same. I work for a certain party who¡¯d be interested in procuring the package you¡¯re carrying.¡± said the unknown Practitioner.


    ¡°Hm. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve already taken up the contract for the delivery of this package. So I can¡¯t really help you. Guild rules.¡± said Edna.


    It really was guild rules. It¡¯d be one thing to be robbed or to lose the item by accident, but if she was questioned by force of magic and found to have stolen the package or sold it, it could cost her her guild license.


    Even if things were just settled with a hefty fine, there¡¯d be a blow to her good name and the company¡¯s. Undoing all her hard work.


    ¡°Really? We can make it worth your while, I assure you. Enough to more than make up for any guild penalties.¡± said Tangent.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid. I¡¯m going to have to politely decline...Friend. Perhaps you can try contacting the package¡¯s original owner. If they were to give permission I¡¯d be happy to hand it over.¡±


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    From the shadows came the sound of sucking teeth and soft chuckling. The masked man sighed.


    ¡°Really? Are you sure you wouldn¡¯t prefer reconsidering?¡± said Tangent.


    Edna shook her head, a second pistol appearing in her other hand.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°...A pity.¡± said Tangent.


    It wasn¡¯t the Matte-Black Tangent that moved first, but instead a bigger, bulkier man, who lunged forwards, striking from the shadows. The spike of ice that covered his entire arm would have made it a fatal blow if it had landed, but Edna was ready for him.


    Rolling out of the way as he dropped from the sky with a forceful and explosive blow that spread aetheric hoarfrost across the ground.


    The strong man was followed by a woman who came out, throwing a stream of caustic fluid that fizzed and ate away at the ground when it landed. A bit of it splattering onto Edna¡¯s boots and eating through the leather and metal.


    Edna still managed to dodge most it, still focusing her attention on the man at the center of the little group. Both her senses and her gut were telling her Tangent was the most dangerous of the three.


    She raised both her pistols and fired at him him. The bullets bouncing off. Deflected by a wall of shadow and smoke. More tendrils of smoke struck forward, hissing like vipers as they dug into the ground.


    Stabbing into the earth and then burrowing around her for an attack that got Edna from her blind spot. Knocking her around. One of them almost managing to sever her arm. Breaking the bone but not managing to cut through the enchantments on her road leathers.


    The strong man with fists of ice darted with for a haymark. Edna received his blow allowing it to knock her away while she called up a third AW that floated at her back and fired at the acid woman who was about to spray another stream.


    ¡°We really could have done this amiably you know.¡± said Tangent.


    ¡°I know...I¡¯m regretting it too. You seem like such a nice guy.¡± said Edna. Her tone drawl, dripping with sarcasm.


    Still firing at the man, his smoke blocking her bullets catching them in the air. Fortunately all her bullets were aether constructs. With a grim smile, she made them detonate. Exploding with blinding light and deadly force, throwing up a cloud of grit and cinder.


    The two forward attackers were startled from their assault turning to look to their leader. While Edna took the opportunity to turn tail and run.


    Fleeing at a sprint, knowing that she had an edge in speed that¡¯d keep them from catching up to her no matter what happened.


    She kept running till dawn. Not stopping till she finally reached her destination. Heading into the town of Rooney. Handing off the package and then using the return option on her Phone-Band to teleport home. Having finally had enough of the road life for this particular month.


    *****


    Billy was sitting in the living room with a big block of dragon bone on his lap. The bones and hides of powerful demonbeasts had many uses and when treated properly were often more durable than the space-aged materials of the old world.


    Billy wasn¡¯t sure why, but with more of his active memory released he¡¯d found himself with a desire to do something creative. He was still mulling over what to make with the dragon bone when Edna suddenly appeared.


    Her body covered in the crawling worms of bright blue-gray static discharge, that came from directly punching a hole through the space-time continuum and traveling through a plane of materialized nothingness.


    ¡°Hi¡­¡± he said. His monotone slightly warmer than the usual.


    Edna looked up at him, her wince of pain swiftly changing to a look of surprise.


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re up?¡±


    ¡°Nh...In the flesh.¡± said Billy. A soft smile pulling up the corners of his lips.


    ¡°In the flesh.¡± said Edna. A wan smile spreading across her face.


    She got up, nearly fell over, tried again and then managed to hobble her way onto the couch. Throwing herself down with a sigh of relief. She¡¯d gotten away from that group, but she hadn¡¯t gotten away clean.


    She had severe acid burns on her lower body, frostbite from the brute with the cold fists. As well as a whole list of bruises and fractures thanks to the man who¡¯d wielded shadow and smoke.


    She wanted to be angry but honestly in her head it was more her own fault for not being more aware and prepared.


    She should have run once she realized that she was outnumbered. In fact she should have temporarily abandoned the job and simply teleported home. Money and reputation were only worth anything if you were alive to use them.


    If there¡¯d been just a few more, or if they¡¯d had someone with speed or space powers she might not have made it out of there. With a sigh she chalked it all down to her lack of experience and called it a lesson.


    She fumbled with the phone-band, wanting to pull a healing charm or a curative potion from its inventory. Somehow though she just felt too tired, maybe it was running full tilt, for ten hours straight, that did it. She kept going onto the wrong screen.


    She was still fussing with the menu, when she felt an arm, gently lay itself across her shoulders. Pulling her close.


    There was an invigorating warmth and a chill sense of refreshment that travelled through her body. It was followed by the standard itchiness that came whenever her cells and tissues worked in overtime. Quickening as they split and shifted about to restore any damaged areas.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to have you back, Billy.¡±


    ¡°Good to be Back, Ed.¡±


    ¡°So¡­.Hard day at work?¡± said Billy.


    Edna nodded, aware that she should maybe move away a bit since whatever spell he¡¯d cast was already well underway but not really finding herself wanting to do so.


    ¡°Yeah, I ran into these guys while I was doing a courier job.¡±


    ¡°Anyone we know?¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Nah¡­I¡¯m pretty sure they were just after the package. I think the client was trying to hide in shallow waters.¡±


    ¡°Nh¡­.That¡¯s pretty shitty luck right there.¡±


    Hiding in shallow waters was a way of sending secure or sensitive packages or missives, while trying to keep it under the radar. In essence one simply just sent, the package like it was a normal, sealed package.


    With the idea being that sending it as high priority, higher risk, mail, would bring more attention to it. Some people did things that way because they were just being cheap.


    Others did it because they were doing something they didn¡¯t want others to know about. While it wasn¡¯t technically against the rules of most of the guilds. It was frowned upon because it meant pawning off hot materials on some unlucky schmuck.


    Hoping that the blind held because any group that caught the scent would be able to swallow both the unsuspecting courier and the package with little effort at all. If one did it enough times and enough people died it could lead to either a steep fine or the chance of being blacklisted from the services of one or more of the guilds.


    ¡°I know right¡­?¡± said Edna.


    Billy got up and she felt something that strangely akin to disappointment.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± she asked. Feeling sleepy now that all the bumps and scrapes were gone. Surprised but not really surprised to find that he¡¯d somehow managed to even make her headache feel a bit better.


    ¡°Nh?...Just to the kitchen. I don¡¯t know about you but I¡¯m starving.¡±

 19: Currency and Worth

    Spring had barely begun but the sun shined fiercely upon the summer kingdom of Argus. A farmer of Gwenael, the continent¡¯s bread basket, toiled away tending to his field. A plot of land he rented from his lord.


    He stopped mid-way through, using a rag to wipe the sweat and dirt from his brow. Reaching for the waterskin that hung at his side. He spotted his neighbor, doing the same, also on a break.


    The two chatted, exchanging talk of town, asking about how they thought this year''s harvest would go. Talking of loved ones, of marriages and deaths. Nothing too personal or deep just shallow talk to pass the time.


    Eventually the conversation turned to talk of the local heroes. The local powerhouses and practitioners. The rising and falling stars that the common folk simultaneously loved, loathed and feared.


    In the Nereida the original home of the EITC, where the biggest and oldest guild houses lay, a bunch of old merchants sat in a circle smoking hashish. Amiably hinting at deals that could come later when the time for more serious talks arrived.


    Laughing at the misadventures and antics of friends that were currently absent or had possibly made their exit from this world. Bitterly bemoaning losses and bragging about gains. Blaming either bad luck or loss of favor from the gods if they were on the losing side and doing the opposite if they were winning.


    Placing odds and considerations, that were both real and imaginary on the backs of the powerful supermen that thought themselves rulers of the world.


    In a certain Bordello in Berk, the city in Meallan with the biggest slave markets and the best brothels, a group of slightly drunk young nobles wandered through the door.


    The hostess recognized them and they were seated in the usual place. The usual mixture of beautiful young men and women were sent over to see to their needs. The young scions ribbed each other, trading friendly insults.


    A bet was made as to whether one of the youths would leave the place conscious. This lead to the suggestion that one of the other youths¡¯ parents were some kind of farmstock. Eventually things settled down and conversation turned to family fairs and talk of scintillating scandal.


    People who were up to no good. People who didn¡¯t know their place. People who¡¯d had just a tad too much fun and had been sent away to focus on their futures.


    This in turn would lead to talk of their own futures and talk of future meant speaking of the ones who shaped their present. Men and women who could literally sculpt mountains with their hands. People that they wanted to meet, people that they wanted to be.


    *****


    Despite the diversity between the nations and the races of Monde, there were three constants that would always be true no matter where you were on the planet.


    The first was the simple, undeniable fact, that no matter who you were, or who you knew, there was always, always going to be something or someone, willing and able to swallow you bones and all.


    The second was the generally knowledge that the strongest currency wasn¡¯t the denarii or the aether rich moon dollars of the practitioners. True wealth came in the form of power and prestige.


    Its purchasing ability, undaunted and unchanged, standing strong against the ages and the tests of time. Uninfluenced by the markets because it was the mighty who decided how the winds of fortune blew for everyone else.


    Finally there was the third truth, a common understanding that if you took any two Mondians and sat them down together, so long as they held no grudges, they would almost immediately begin to gossip.


    *****


    The topics of the conversations would vary between class and culture and age and of course each month always brought new flavors. The Children spoke like children. The old men spoke like old men. The clerics and kings proselytized and schemed. The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Invariably it¡¯d be some mixture of the weather, sex, politics, and then finally current events. However if you were talking about current events you couldn¡¯t not talk about the practitioners and the groups and circles they ran in.


    Their fights and their feuds, so forceful and earth shaking that the consequences of a battle between powerhouses from one side of the continent could be felt on the other.


    For the past six months there were two topics that had remained on everyone¡¯s lips. Frequently appearing in idle conversations. The first had been the impending fall of Jelani and what it would mean for Meallan, its markets and its people.


    The second topic was entirely focused on the city¡¯s inexplicable and miraculous survival. With everyone questioning how it happened and who was responsible. Some wondered whether the city¡¯s young mayor managed to get aid from some powerful sect or wandering expert.


    Others quietly wondered if the failure of the prophecy was sign of some issue on the side of the Church. Some of the church¡¯s opponents and rivals quietly whispering of how very interesting it was that the Mayor of Jelani only got to hear of the prophecy once it was much too late for the city to be saved.


    With Church proponents saying that the opposite was true and that Jelani¡¯s leadership had in fact known all along and had instead been negligent and slow to act.


    By now the names of everyone who was present in that subjugation force was already known and very few of them were notable. It was mostly old dogs who¡¯d refused to quietly go into that good night and young pups risking themselves for a juicy bone and a chance at the good life.


    All that remained was the mystery of whose hand had changed Jelani¡¯s fate and which group¡¯s¡¯ shadow was ultimately responsible for it all.


    In other news and on a less notable scale, a certain brand of healing potions and camping charms was quietly growing in popularity. The healing potions were cheap enough for normal soldiers to buy but could help a practitioner recover from grievous harm.


    The camping charms, were simple things that you tossed into the fire. Allowing one to trust that the flame would burn till the sun came up, keep the demonbeasts away and then properly extinguish itself on its own. A small but impactful convenience. Charming enough, in more ways than one, leading to a certain name being spread by word of mouth.


    This and a few other little magic devices had brought a certain small company to the attention of a fair number of merchants and sorcerers who operated in the south and on the coasts.


    *****


    The Bone Tree Company was diversifying, entering markets other than those of the Adventurer and Mercenary paths. They¡¯d recently begun selling products that made the wanderer lifestyles a little easier.


    It was nothing groundbreaking, mostly charms and potions of the sort that were already on the market. Things like self-maintained ward fires. Affordable twelve packs of potions that either helped one recover health, stamina, or aether. A slightly more reliable, more organized versions of the storage spells that were inscribed within the coding of most high-end cell phones.


    Their biggest seller was a ward that let you use the restroom and bathe in peace. Creating a short lived pocket-reality that peeping toms, raiders and monsters wouldn¡¯t be able to enter.


    This particular charm was a big hit with the solitary wanderers of Monde. With the KOG offices having recently directly bought out a large portion of the season¡¯s stock so they could be the ones to sell it to their Adventurers.


    Funnily enough all this was just a consequence of one William Maddoc¡¯s knew creative schtick. His new body came with expanded mental faculties and suddenly he found himself with all these ideas that he kind of wanted to see actualized and made real.


    Most of them didn¡¯t work out on account of this particular universe¡¯s law of conservation for energy and matter. A frightening amount of those that ¡°did¡± workout were scrapped halfway through their creation. Either displaying worrisome effects or slowly becoming semi-animate.


    With a tendency for the omnicidal and qualities that warranted their immediate disposal. Probably saying more about what kind of being Billy used to be, than he¡¯d ever be willing to address.


    There ¡°were¡± some safe successes, and even a few that would be okay to release to the public. As to how they ended up actually declaring themselves an atelier and selling the magic tools that was simple.


    On paper and placed side by side, your average practitioner elite would always be wealthy compared to normal folk. In reality the truth was much different. While a single bronze dollar, the smallest denomination of the practitioner currency was worth one hundred thousand denarii they weren¡¯t worth much in the practitioner economy.


    Practitioners tended to eat through their funds. This was both a literal truth and a figurative one. Literal because moon dollars were originally meant to be supplements. They were alchemically created disks of materialized aether, that could be used to further one¡¯s cultivation better than simple meditation could.


    Which was how they got the grades; bronze, silver and gold, in the first place. As well as why they were the main currency for cultivators all across the world.


    Beyond this there was also the fact that being a practitioner simply wasn¡¯t cheap at all. Until one¡¯s cultivation was high enough that one¡¯s biology could be sustained on simple aether, dietary needs would explode. With a king-ranked practitioner needing many more calories than a normal person just to keep from starving.


    Spells, medicines, stimulants, weapons and training, could cost the average practitioner thousands of gold. Not to mention standard equipment and equipment upkeep. One quickly realized that the path of aetheric cultivation was roughly as expensive as running a private super solider program ¡°would¡± be.


    It was only natural for the two chief executives of the bone tree company to scramble when they found themselves needing to pay their annual guild fees while they only had a few dozen coppers to rub together. The taxes that were claimed by the city, completely cleaning them out.


    Eating up their savings. What was even more natural was what came next, when they found themselves with a severe lack of funds and a surplus of magical items.

 20: Just Business

    Billy sat in the workshop that he¡¯d set up in one of the many, many rooms of the townhouse. Using a tightly controlled beam of aether to solder an electrical contact into place.


    The bell rang but Edna was out, which meant that Billy would have to answer it. Normally he¡¯d have just ignored it, but since they¡¯d started actually doing business as a company they¡¯d had more than a few messengers come by.


    With more than a few of those messengers carrying important correspondence. He sighed as he put down what he was doing. Reluctantly leaving his workshop and heading over to the front door to see who it was.


    He opened the door and what he saw, was an elven man. Baby-faced, with dark, swept back, hair. Standing on the stair stoop, with his hands held up and an uncomfortable smile on his face.


    A gun had been pressed to the back of the man¡¯s head and as the holder of the gun was Edna, Billy couldn¡¯t help finding himself simply just following her lead. His tail slithering out from within the dark outer-halls townhouse and rising up into the air. The spade angled down, ready to the pierce through the stranger should he make the mistake of moving.


    ¡°Nh¡­.Might I ask who you are?¡± said Billy. His tone flat and slightly disgruntled. His eyes narrowed because the day was a bright one and this was the first time he¡¯d been outdoors in weeks.


    ¡°Ah...Er...Y-,Yes. Hello I am the Matte-Black Tangent¡­My friends call me Tangent. I¡¯d ¡®really¡¯ like to be friends so you can do the same.¡± said the man.


    His words were undercut by the audible click that came as Edna pulled the hammer of the pistol she was holding. Ready to blow the man away should she see any unnaturally dense shadows extending in her direction.


    To be fair, it wasn¡¯t like the man was simply standing idle either. He was desperately trying to call on the darkness that lay within doorway and the halls beyond. However for whatever reason they didn¡¯t seem to be obeying him today.


    ¡°Alright, Mister Tangent, now what we¡¯d like to know is what you¡¯re doing here.¡± said Edna. Her expression grim, though her tone was light and almost friendly.


    ¡°Oh?!...W-,well, first of all, You two work for the Bone Tree Company, yes?¡± said Tangent.


    ¡°That¡¯s technically true.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°We¡¯re the CEOs and founders.¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Great...Great! I work for an Organization called the Thousand Ghosts. We¡¯ve recently heard of your work and were wondering if your company would consider collaborating with us for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Nh¡­.¡±


    Tangent was finally able to gather just enough shadow to himself from his surrounding for a quick position switched. Gaining it as the sun shifted and his own shadow was made deeper.


    Just as he was about to act the serpentine tail dropped down, coiling around the man, and resting its blade at his neck. People passed by on the streets and sidewalks but no one gave the three a second look. Similar scenes could be seen all over the city and it was generally just good advice to mind one¡¯s own business.


    Billy felt a yawn coming on, while he was fairly sure, they wouldn¡¯t be killing this stranger today, he wasn¡¯t too sure about the possibility of any collaboration. Such things were far too people oriented and therefore far too out of his field so he looked to Edna, to see what she wanted to do.


    She simply grunted. The pistol disappearing from her hand as she stepped away from the man.


    Tangent sighed in relief as both the gun and the tail were withdrawn.


    ¡°I think we¡¯ll have to talk terms first, before anything is decided. Of course we¡¯ll be needing more details on what we¡¯re suppose be collaborating on...¡± said Edna she stepped passed the man, so she could stand by the doorway. Next to Billy.


    Her arms crossed, and her body language closed, though she still wore her usual affected smile.


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± said Tangent. Looking far less tense now that his life wasn¡¯t actively in danger. Venturing a smile of his own.


    *****


    So Billy goofed, it was bound to happen, the things he was familiar with, he was very familiar with. The things he wasn¡¯t familiar with, he was practically clueless about. Or rather the real problem was the half-year he spent with a foot and several toes, in the grave. Working to bring himself back onto the right side of the mortal coil. If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    It actually wasn¡¯t a bad idea to simply start the Bone Tree Company as a corporate body. It meant that they wouldn¡¯t have to spend years working their way up the ranks like other groups did.


    The only problem with that was that everything came at a cost. When tax season came around the pay from the Jelani Job and the money that Edna had made, amounted to a little under six thousand.


    Great Kingdom¡¯s taxed their cities, duchies and lesser kingdoms. The cities, duchies and lesser kingdoms taxed the populace and surprising enough they were almost fair about it. Taxing people according to status and income.


    A key detail that Billy had neglected to pay attention to. What with him being preoccupied and dead and all.


    The taxes took half of all they¡¯d made and the guild fees required for them to continue operating as a company took most of the other half.


    This should have lead to a crunch where they ran around, trying to make end¡¯s meet. However the Co-CEO of the Bone Tree Company, had a good head on her shoulders. Though admittedly it was her stomach than her head that had been speaking that day.


    Edna suggested that they sell of some of the dragon bones that they were storing one of the backrooms after clearing off the flesh for their cooking. Hoping that they¡¯d have enough to buy something other than dragon meat for them to eat.


    Billy was an excellent chef and dragon meat was distinctly fantastic in flavoring, but after three straight weeks enough was enough. Billy sheepishly revealed he¡¯d been using the bones to build things. Mainly toys and trinkets and the like. Slightly incensed, she immediately suggested he sell some of those instead, the rest as they say, was history.


    *****


    Fast forward to the present and one found Billy embracing the mad, doctor look a little too well. His hair and dress both mussed and unruly. A spattering a of mysterious red-brown soaking through his white t-shirt.


    He and Edna saw the man off. He wondered if it was a good thing, that so many people had their address. Thinking that it might have been a good idea to set up a P.O. box with the EITC. He hadn¡¯t been thinking that far ahead when everything started and they¡¯d just moved, but he was starting to get uncomfortable with all the callers that came to the door. Or maybe that was just the slightly lazy, slightly antisocial portions of his character talking.


    Once the stranger was out of sight, he closed the door and looked behind him to see, Edna shrugging off her coat and placing it on the rack in the corner.


    ¡°How was ¡®your¡¯ thing?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Mhm...Okay, I guess. This time¡¯s job was just a few wild dogs out in some small village.¡± said Edna.


    ¡°How about you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Nh...Same old. Same old.¡±


    They both went to their usual routines. Edna did jobs for the KOG every week. Billy made devices every day. They¡¯d slowly gotten into a predictable pattern. Now that Edna was home she¡¯d head into the bath for a nice long soak.


    Billy was already cooking something because apparently being part-dragon also came hand in hand with being a foodie. Later they¡¯d probably sit down and zone out in front of the scrying cube, which was another one of Billy¡¯s safe inventions.


    A combination television and scrying screen that he probably wouldn¡¯t be putting out on the market anytime soon. It was originally intended to just be a boredom killer, a thing he built just to see if he could build it.


    Then he¡¯d just kept it around because it was a success and he didn¡¯t see a reason not to. After all, it let them magically observe sports events and plays and musical festivals.


    It also held the troublesome ability to peep on sensitive state secrets with the same ease that it peeped on Magical Academy lectures and practitioner sect training. Which was why they¡¯d decided to keep their little secret.


    In any case, the routine held true and later that evening they both found themselves on the couch. Edna sat with a book in her lap, unconsciously curled up closer to Billy than she¡¯d be if she were actually aware of it.


    Billy sat, eyelids low, while a Gray Continent, stage performance of Pyramus and Thisbe played on the cube.


    They were both startled with the play resolved itself by turning into an orgy. With a crimson faced Edna turning off the cube as the audience joined in on the action.


    ¡°That happens far too often in that continent.¡±


    ¡°Nh...true. The Bright continent, Argus is all about fighting and death. The Gray continent, Aruna is all about fighting and sex. The Dark Continent, Nyx is all about sex and death.¡± said Billy.


    Noting that they¡¯d seen from weeks of springtime viewership. Quietly wondering how he¡¯d have to edit the cube¡¯s enchantments to give it¡¯s channel''s child safe options.


    ¡°Hey, Ed¡­.Do you really think we should collaborate with those guys?¡± said Billy. After a moment¡¯s thought.


    She looked up at Billy, frowning a bit like she didn¡¯t quite catch what he was saying, still fairly distracted by what she¡¯d just seen.


    Eventually she was able to shake it off and respond with a,


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    ¡°Maybe?¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Well business has been going well and we¡¯re in the black again. Isn¡¯t this kind of the next step?¡± said Edna.


    Vaguely remembering her father talking of such things explaining it to her and her older siblings. Something-something networking. Something-something Branding. Something-Something Public Presence.


    With all of it being important for building the foundations of a young business.


    ¡°I guess?¡± said Billy.


    Vaguely remembering overhearing his father give the same lectures to his aides while he himself was too young to be involved in the family¡¯s businesses.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I figure it wouldn¡¯t hurt to hear them out.¡± said Edna. Turning the cube back on, watching the noisy, fleshy, spectacle on the screen with a look of mild confusion and fascination.


    Wondering what the elephant masks were for and how the female buglers expected to blow their horns if the placed them in ¡®that¡¯ particular area.


    ¡°If you say so. You didn¡¯t really seem to like that guy though.¡± said Billy.


    Edna just grunted and shrugged in response. Her actions were based half in instinct and half in caution. She still remembered when the man had tried to kill her and had needed to know why he was at her doorstep before she let him go.


    Afterwards it was just business. It was always supposed be just business. The grand majority of practitioners who roamed the roads were contractors, mercenaries and freelancers. Which meant they¡¯re only lasting allegiances were to the almighty dollar.


    Yesterday¡¯s enemies could easily become tomorrow¡¯s friends and vis-the-versa. It was far from a complete rule, far from universally followed. Anyone who believed it to be so, was a fool who¡¯d never been on the losing end or had their ego bruised.


    All the same general Practitioner etiquette required that one be professional and take nothing personal. Considering that she hadn¡¯t died, and they hadn¡¯t gone overboard, Edna was pretty sure that she could manage it. Though her guard would still be up till she was sure she could trust them.


    She turned the cube off again, drawing the line when something that looked a little too much like a hill troll was brought onto the stage.


    ¡°I guess we¡¯ll just have to see.¡± said Edna. Yawning and returning her attentions to her book.

 21: Coffee and Cigarettes

    If anyone asked they were just ¡®fashionably¡¯ late. This was just a power play and all of it was entirely on purpose. This was most definitely ¡®not¡¯ them hurrying to an appointment that had been nearly missed.


    With her as the main culprit and cause, because she had overslept and unfair as it was, she was supposed to be the one responsible for their being on time for things. Since it was already long established that regardless of whether Billy didn¡¯t sleep at all or whether he slept like one of the dead, the one thing he wouldn¡¯t be doing is watching the clock.


    Before they entered the little eatery where their meeting was supposed be taking place, Edna looked them both over.


    She was dressed in a crisp cream blouse and a dark, coffee colored, skirt that she¡¯d found in a boutique that she usually passed on her way out of the city. Billy was dressed in what she¡¯d thought would be a slightly overlarge suit that happened to be on sale but with some minor adjustments sat on him fairly nicely.


    ¡°How do I look?¡± said Billy. A faint sleepy, sloppy grin, briefly spreading across his face, before being swallowed up by the usual neutrality.


    ¡°Um...Okay, I think.¡± said Edna. Looking him up and down, maybe a few more times than would have been appropriate, since he had an excuse to do so.


    ¡°How about me?¡± She said.


    ¡°You look good, Ed.¡±


    She nodded, far more pleased by the words than would have made sense to her if she had time to think about it.


    With that done, they entered the bistro. Game faces on, back straight, heads held high. Ready for war even though this was just supposed to be some friendly talk between potential business partners.


    *****


    Matthew Colby, a.ka. Matte-Black Tangent, lieutenant of the Thousand Ghosts, sat in a corner booth in the mostly empty Ivalis-Isle Bistro.


    Next to him were his fellow lieutenants, Fade Singer and Tyrant Queen. In the booth opposite of theirs sat Tundra Fist and Miss Fizzy. Their boss Jermaine Abbott, a.k.a. Thespian Gray, sat betwixt their two booths in an adjacent table.


    Matthew checked the time on his cell phone, frowning, because their appointment was already running ten minutes late. He¡¯d already had time to order refills on his coffee, though granted he¡¯d drank that first cup a tad too fast.


    Finally the door opened and in walked the folks from two days ago. Walking in front was a man with a tail. A tall man with a tail, wearing a suit. A tall man, with a tail, in a nice black suit, with far too little presence for someone his size.


    His face just a tad too pretty, almost girlishly so, his expression empty of all emotion, his gaze simply one of an observer. Passive and Apathetic. Dully set, as if nothing that was happening really had anything to do with him.


    Like nothing he saw really mattered. His eyes not really seeming to take in anything around him, barely doing more than noting all the details. Matthew¡¯s hand unconsciously went to his neck, remembering the velvet softness of the man¡¯s tail, and the cool edge of the blade that had been pressed against his neck.


    There was a moment where he felt something like a bit of grudge building. Then he met the man¡¯s eyes, cold dead, and dark as they were, colored the gray-green of rotted foliage. Matt saw his expression.


    He realized the man was wearing the same bored expression he¡¯d had as he had when the blade at the end of his tail was pressed against Matthew¡¯s neck. Matthew realized he knew that expression.


    It was the same bored expression one would use to do laundry, or head to the local tax office, or simply just lay back in a chair and stare nothing. Thinking of nothing in particular. It was the face one wore when you couldn¡¯t even muster the energy to frown.


    It wasn¡¯t a neutral, expression it was a non-expression and somehow for Matthew, it was very chilling thing to see. Somehow he knew that whether it the was man killing him or him killing the man, that same face would be present. Any thoughts of possibly getting even one day promptly died.


    Just behind him was a young woman. Shorter than the man was by two or three heads but the man was tall enough that the same could be said for everyone else who was present. Feathery, sunflower yellow hair. Her light brown skin, filled with the ruddy warmth the stubbornly healthy. Her mouth smiling though her eyes did not.


    ¡°Ah...sorry we¡¯re late.¡± she said, stepping forwards with her hand outstretched. Somehow immediately spotting who was in charge and heading over to Jermaine¡¯s table. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Jermaine stood, a wide smile spreading across his face.


    Matthew, found himself grinning. Things always got interesting when the boss ran into someone who was cut from the same cloth as he was.


    It was either all or nothing. People like them who were both sneaky and clever tended to either repulse each other or attract each other.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about. Barely noticed. Just glad you made it. Traffic?¡± said Jermaine.


    ¡°No, but you know how it is. You have someplace to be, the clocks and then suddenly all these last minute things start popping up.¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve been there.¡± said Jermaine.


    They shared a brief laugh then Jermaine invited them to sit down. Signalling the waitstaff that he¡¯d spent the last fifteen minutes shooing away to let them know he was finally ready to order.


    ¡°So you guys are the Bone Tree Company, right? Or are there more of you?¡± said Jermaine. Blatantly fishing.


    Edna smiled.


    ¡°Oh, nope. It¡¯s just us for now.¡±


    ¡°...Really. Well either way I¡¯ve heard good things. You¡¯re Cold-Mercury Dancer and He¡¯s Nine-Eyed Asphodel.¡± said Jermaine.


    ¡°Nh...Yes. And you¡¯re the famous Thespian Gray. I have to say that thing you pulled in Shyma was quite impressive.¡± said Billy. Surprising them all by speaking for the first time. His voice lower and softer than his appearance would have one expect.


    Jermaine¡¯s expression wavered for one second before returning to its trademark grin, both lazy and confident. Matthew was sure that the woman with the yellow hair caught the lapse. Sharks like her and his boss weren¡¯t the type to miss blood in the water.


    More importantly, there was the question of how the two had known about the thing in Shyma. It wasn¡¯t enough to be alarming but it did make Matthew wonder who else knew. It couldn¡¯t be too widely known, after all, they were all still breathing.


    ¡°Well I guess we can say we¡¯ve both been busy, yes?¡± said Jermaine, chuckling.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± said Edna.


    ¡°I have to say, the boys I have in the field have had nothing but good things to say about your work. Especially that portable bathroom charm. I think we both know a little about how hard it is to find a safe place to piss in the wastes.¡±


    ¡°True...Though it¡¯s just a little thing ¡®he¡¯ whipped up.¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Oh? So he¡¯s the man behind the magic.¡± said Jermaine, sipping of the freshly poured wine and gesturing at the Billy.


    ¡°Yes. His end of things is in the workshop, my end is in the field.¡± said Edna. No doubt aware that she was offering up information.


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyway, so you sent your friend over there to say hi, the other day. We were wondering what it was you wanted to talk about. I think he mentioned something about a collaboration?¡± said Edna. Lightly nodding in Matthew¡¯s direction.


    ¡°Oh, right, right.¡±


    The food they¡¯d ordered was brought over and everyone quietly began to eat, while Jermaine explained the details of the project.


    ¡°So you kids know about the ruins right? The labyrinths and ghost cities that actually pop up in the wastes?¡±


    Edna nodded. Matthew¡¯s attention turned to the other guy and he was astounded to find that he seemed to have maybe fallen asleep. Staring at nothing and staying so still that it looked like he might have possibly nodded off with his eyes open.


    ¡°The ruins from the old world and the alternate realities the ancients setup? The ones with all the treasure a girl could dream about? The ones featured in comics and plays and dime novels all over Monde?¡± said Edna, her smile growing a tad wry as a bit of sincerity and honest interest slipped in.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got it in one, Miss.¡±


    ¡°Nh...You¡¯re talking about the new one. The prism that just appeared by the ruins of Liadan.¡±


    The tall one spoke, startling them yet again, the thinness of his presence and his prolonged silence making them forget him. Making it a shock every time he spoke.


    ¡°You know of it?!¡±


    Billy simply shrugged. In truth for people like him, whether it was magic or the internet of the old world all that was needed was the right tools and the right keywords, if he really wanted to find something out.


    Edna just chuckled.


    ¡°Please¡­.It¡¯s not like it¡¯s the worst kept secret on Monde or anything¡­¡±


    ¡°Too True and that¡¯s where our little proposal comes in.¡± said Jermaine.


    ¡°Do go on.¡± said the girl.


    ¡°If you insist.¡± said Jermaine, with a wink.


    ¡°So there¡¯s the prism a triangular tower that goes both into the clouds and into the earth. Made of clouded crystal.


    The prism is surrounded by a the shadow things, the people who really know about this stuff, the big guilds and the folk in the Ministry, their not sure ¡®what¡¯ they are. The shadow things are surrounded by a forbidding. This huge aetheric field that only lets the shadows pass in and out, you dig?¡± said Jermaine.


    ¡°I dig.¡± said Edna. Whilst spearing an asparagus shoot with her fork.


    ¡°Heh..Anyway, here¡¯s the thing, the big news is that finally, after a whole decade of nothing, the field is finally weakening.¡±


    Edna¡¯s eyes went wide.


    ¡°And you guys want to be in on the raid? But wait, I heard that labyrinth raids are invite only. Only the great royals, the elites of the big three and the biggest sects have access.¡±


    ¡°True, it ¡®is¡¯ invite only.¡± said Jermaine. Following his words by putting an envelope down onto the table.


    ¡°You guys got an invite?¡± said Edna, her voice hushed and excited.


    Jermaine just smiled.


    ¡°I know a guy, who knows a guy and both owed me big time.¡±


    ¡°Well, shit...I do believe you have my full attention now, sir.¡± said Edna.


    This got an honest laugh from Jermaine.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear that, Dancer. So yeah, we have an invite and we have people, but here¡¯s the rub. I¡¯ve heard that you two, are specialists. Especially the big guy.¡±


    Hearing himself addressed Billy turned to look Jermaine in the eye, his expression still as impassive as ever.


    ¡°Word is, that you two were a big part of why Jelani¡¯s still standing.¡±


    Edna froze, and though it was only for a second she gave her companion a look that only a sharp and observant eye could catch. Vaguely surprised, vaguely annoyed.


    ¡°Ah, you flatter us. We were just pieces of a greater whole.¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Maybe...Maybe not. But if that¡¯s so, then why is the Mayor of Jelani trying to get you two on his payroll?¡±


    Again the girl gave her companion a look and again most of the people there missed it.


    ¡°Because he has too much time on his hands? You saw the letters, Ed. It was that contract we turned down.¡± said Billy, not even bothering to stifle the yawn that finally escaped him.


    ¡°Heh...Maybe...Maybe. Anyway, I know talent. I can recognize talent and I think my team needs you two.¡± said Jermaine.


    Hm...I think that that¡¯s something we could get behind, Mister Abbott. Perhaps we should discuss this further.¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Please¡­. Call me Jermaine.¡±

 22: Both the Bitter and the Sweet

    The base for the Thousand Ghosts was in one of Gene¡¯s slightly less debauched, slightly more upscale red-light districts. Their current home away from home, was a big building.


    Judging from the huge main room, its curtains, its seating, and the ceiling mounts where the video projectors must have once sat, it might have once been an old world theatre. Either that or a hotel.


    All that really mattered when they were buying it was that it was private and sturdy and had enough rooms for their growing organization to support new members and house those who¡¯d yet to get their own places to stay. As well as spaces for meetings and training.


    The Thousand Ghosts returned here after coming away from their seemingly successful talks with the Bone Tree Company. Though nothing was down on paper yet or written in stone, it looked like the plan was going to go through.


    The boss was happy, which meant everyone else was happy too, because the man¡¯s moods were fairly infectious. Possibly because he was also a big believer in misery loving company.


    Matthew was in one of the break rooms, zoning out in front of an old recording of an old world cartoon. A cigarette dangling from his lips. He watched the lieutenant known as the Tyrant Queen, walking down the hall in one direction.


    Then fifteen minutes later, she walked back in the other direction. A duffle bag slung across her shoulder. He would have let it pass, without comment or interest, but then he saw the boss sprinting.


    Running in the direction that she¡¯d gone. Curiosity got Matthew up off of the couch. He and several other members of the Thousand Ghost peeped and eavesdropped on the conversation that was being carried on by the Boss and one of his senior lieutenants. Listening from various place. He, Matthew, was one of the few who could dare do so openly.


    The boss was wearing his sad and glad face, the paternalistic one he wore when he was playing the role of a mentor and caretaker. The Tyrant Queen wasn¡¯t wearing any face at all. When they were on the job she wore her mask and when she wasn¡¯t wearing her mask, her face ¡®was¡¯ a mask.


    Wooden and unmoving until it was suddenly not. The perfect kind of face to hide her extreme levels of impassioned madness. Which was yet another reason why Matthew had ended up putting that tall guy from the Bone Tree Company in his list of people to handle with caution.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± said Jermaine.


    ¡°....Kinda.¡± said the


    ¡°Are you really sure?¡± said Jermaine.


    ¡°Pretty much.¡± said the Tyrant Queen.


    ¡°No way I can talk you out of this, girl?¡±


    ¡°....Mhm¡­.Annoying.¡± said the Tyrant Queen.


    Jermaine just chuckled, scratching at the side of his cheek.


    ¡°Well, girl. I can¡¯t say it wasn¡¯t a blast having you around. Go with the gods, girl. May the Trixter look after you. And if you ever need us know that the Thousand Ghosts have got your back.¡±


    ¡°Thanks...Right back at you, Jerry.¡±


    ¡°You know I hate that name.¡± said Jermaine. Breaking out of character with a small chagrined, grin.


    The Tyrant Queen walked off with Thespian Gray, boss of the Thousand Ghosts staring after her. Matthew called out to his boss.


    ¡°Hey, what the hell¡¯s happening, Jermaine?¡±


    ¡°Tyrant Queen just quit the Gang.¡±


    Not a word was said, you could hear a pin drop. You could hear the rats fornicating in the walls.


    ¡°Fuck... Are you for real?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s cool. I know where she is if we need her. Same for her. Once a ghost, always a ghost.¡± said Jermaine. Looking a little lonely as he returned to his office.


    *****


    Rewind to three hours ago. Shortly after the big meet and greet between the boss of the Thousand Ghosts and the bosses and sole members of the Bone Tree Company.


    Jermaine had already gone his own way, accompanied by his aides. The other members of the Thousand Ghosts slowly leaving the bistro after finishing their meals. With everyone having some errand or the other to do.


    Edna and Billy, of the Bone Tree Company, were no different. They had other plans today as well, though theirs were mainly of the resting and meditation variety. They were headed home towards their part of the city, when suddenly they heard some footsteps trailing their own.


    They both stopped and when they turned around they found a young woman in a swirly white mask, and a crown. In her hands was a trident with an explosive spell stamped onto the other end. Their hackles went up almost immediately.


    Edna had a gun in her hand before she¡¯d even really thought about it. The AW already pointing at the stranger before a second had gone by.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you want, but if I were you, I walk away before I have a very bad day.¡± said Edna.


    The mask fell, the crown fell, the trident fell, and then the girl lunged. This would have been the point where Edna did her best to give the strange assailant some new not-so-healthy holes, but Billy¡¯s hand on her arm, made Edna hesitate.


    She froze just long enough for the stranger to come in close, and by then it was too late. Billy was knocked off his feet and tackled to the ground. Time slowed and then sped up again.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Edna whirled around, a set of three AWs hovering over her head, trained on the head of the figure that was on top of her Billy. She was going to shoot but she heard Billy shouting. Billy who never shouted was shouting. Saying,


    ¡°It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s okay! Everything¡¯s okay!¡±


    The girl was shouting too, saying the same words over and over and over.


    ¡°It¡¯s you. It¡¯s you. It¡¯s you. It¡¯s you. It¡¯s you. It¡¯s you. It¡¯s you. It¡¯s you. It¡¯s you. It¡¯s you. It¡¯s you.¡±


    *****


    Rewind back even further. Way back. Back to Garland. Back to when the Maddoc clan still had good leadership in the form of one Cassius Maddoc.


    Back to when Billy was still just as young as he looked. Back to when he was just a shy, stupid, little kid. The youngest part of a junior triumvirate. A group of three friends that started with Billy who always hated being pulled into trouble. Was Moderated by Edna, who¡¯d secretly loved trouble. And was led by the other one, who was pretty much trouble personified.


    Their hyperactive, charismatic leader. A protagonist-esque individual who would rightly later awake to a protagonist-esque power. They would get into endless types of trouble and have endless types of fun.


    Their childhoods, both manic and depressive in equal measure. Filled with adventure and wildly brilliant for the time that the three of them were together. Then Cassius died and Edna¡¯s father, Linas was hung out to dry for the family¡¯s sake.


    The cruelest thing that could ever happen to a hero would be for them turn around and find themselves turned into a villain. One unfortunate young girl would find this out. She¡¯d learn it right around the same time that she got to find out that a villain¡¯s child was also a villain. Implicated and stained by their parent¡¯s sin.


    Marked as dangerous and someone to be wary of by those who stood by the side, watching them. Making comments about things that they didn¡¯t really know about. It would have been fine if things only stopped there.


    Though the change in fortunes had caused a stop their adventures and forced two of the friends to distance themselves as they were hurriedly pushed towards adulthood, the three would have eventually made up. And once they made up things would have been better.


    Unfortunately it wasn¡¯t meant to be, the triumvirate was broken. The youngest, the one she¡¯d loved to tease, and kiss and bully, was tragically lost during a bandit attack.


    Similar to the one that took his parents. The peacemaker was lost, traumatized and for a time locked within her own mind. Rendered catatonic by the memories of what happened to her family and what had happened to her the sole survivor.


    The young Protagonist could only sit by the wayside, seeing to her care. Availing on her demon of a daddy to see that the girl she¡¯d called friend was treated instead of discarded. Begging for the best healers and medicine their money could buy, so that her second best friend could at least be whole in body if not in mind.


    Fortunately for both of them, in those days even that demon, Brutus Maddoc had a soft spot. That soft spot was his daughter. She loved him, he loved her, it was a pure thing. Perhaps the only pure thing about the man.


    Back then she could ask him for anything. The only price was that she be his little girl. His little star. His little scion. A cause for pride, a thing to brag about. A thing to further his status.


    The one surviving friend would be seen to with no thought for cause if she did all this. Winning every contest. Acing every test. Flying high enough that even real wings would burn.


    Friendship between the remaining two members of the triumvirate was made impossible because the price of the healing was the heroine¡¯s endless toil. She went to tutors and trained in armies and eventually joined a certain academy with a certain tighty relationship with a certain sect.


    All for her friend¡¯s convalescence. All for her father¡¯s glory. He pushed and she pushed and together they pushed ten times harder and faster then they should have


    Then the impossible happened and her mother gave birth.


    The mother that wasn¡¯t her mother, because her real mother was some, long forgotten, half-orc woman, who smelled strongly of perfume. Working in one of those houses that were often visited by lusty noblemen, wandering merchants and soldiers on leave.


    Just like that the string was cut. The Father who¡¯d taken all that he could take, let go, now that he had a fine proper heir. Pushed into doing so by his shrew of a wife. By this point the friend was forgotten, by this point everything was forgotten.


    By this point flying high was all that young heroine knew anymore and without that strong she went out of control. Like a kite let loose she was carried off by wind and again like a kite she was dropped.


    There was a fight, and a scandal and there was blood. They took her arm. They took her arm, they took her leg, and they broke something inside her. She was discarded. She should have died, she wished she¡¯d died, but there was that damn power.


    It wouldn¡¯t let her die. It kept her heart beating regardless of what she wished or how hard she wished. It kept her alive no matter what she drank, no matter what she shot into her veins.


    She once walked into the sea to see if she¡¯d drown. Something swallowed her but she was still able to come out from the dung heap that resulted and walk to the shore.


    Time went by but she wasn¡¯t there to watch it. Bad things happened to her. Bad things were done to her. Eventually though, she started doing bad things back. An Ogre was born and she was well on her way to becoming a demon when a fast talking ghost got her. Tricking her into its service by making use of her very strong, if vestigial sense of right and wrong.


    She spent the next three years, being tool, sometimes enjoying it. Enjoying having a focus for her rage. Using that focus to recover a fair portion of her humanity. She¡¯d eventually come to peace with it. She¡¯d made new friends. None quite as good as her first ones but still good all the same.


    She laughed. She talked. She learned. She grew stronger. She grew satisfied content. She didn¡¯t need anything else in her life. Or so she thought...then ¡°he¡± walked in through the door of the bistro. The boy who¡¯d died, accompanied by the girl who¡¯d been shattered.


    The boy was different now, She could see it. She¡¯d been far enough, close enough to the edge of everything to see. She was able to look inside him and see it it was still him, but yet it wasn¡¯t him.


    A different him. A him that was older and far more vast than the cutie that she¡¯d loved to hug and bully and kiss and tease had been. If she¡¯d been on the edge than he¡¯d gone beyond, past, surpassing it in every way.


    If she nearly lost her mind and had to find it, then she imagined that he must have had to build an entirely new one. The whole thing built from the ground up. She imagined doing. She could faintly see what would need to be done, but dared not try it herself. The consequences of failure too scary.


    It was like watching the dead walk again. Eerie and strange and utterly mind buggering. If the peacemaker had been shattered and she the leader had been broken and burned, then he, their loveable stooge must have been atomized. Vaporized, reduced to his base components.


    At first she doubted her eyes, she doubted her senses, back when things were bad, back before she found herself again she used to fantasize of such things. She¡¯d sit in wretched holes that stank of piss and shit and fear.


    Dreaming of either him, or the other girl, or her father, or her training instructor or one of her father¡¯s nicer mistresses coming to find her. To bring her back home. To help her find her way back, because by then she was already utterly lost.


    It was impossible for ¡®him¡¯ to be here. He was dead. She knew that. She¡¯d been told that. She¡¯d gone so long believing it to be so.


    She hardly remembered it, but she¡¯d even once conversed with his soul when both of them were lost within an icy gray nothing and she was closer to death than she¡¯d ever been before. He couldn¡¯t be here. She couldn¡¯t understand how he could be here.


    Then suddenly, true to her nature, she stopped caring too much on the how and simply verified that it was. Once she knew that it was, she could only accept it and once she¡¯d accepted it, her mind was as good as made up. Her actions already as good as decided.


    *****


    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± said the girl, her tears spilling down her cheeks. Her breaths leaving and coming to her, too fast.


    ¡°It¡¯s you...It¡¯s you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me I know. It¡¯s okay Elena. It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m okay. You¡¯re mostly okay. Edna¡¯s doing great. Say hi, Ed.¡±


    ¡°....Hi, Ell.¡± said Edna. Feeling a bit like a side character, in the midst of the two¡¯s reunion.


    ¡°Mind getting off me now, Ell? This isn¡¯t very comfortable you know.¡± said Billy, not quite lying. To remind the girl of where they were.


    She got a hold of herself, standing, whilst still quietly crying.


    ¡°You¡¯re alive...How? I thought¡­.the bandits¡­¡±


    ¡°There were bandits, but I was sold to them, not killed by them.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a big logical leap and even if the devil had loved his daughter, she still eventually came to understand that he ¡°was¡± indeed a devil afterall. Why there was still love mixed in with the hate, she knew what her father was.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill him!¡± said Elena, tears still running though her face was now contorted in anger.


    ¡°No you won¡¯t. If anyone gets to kill him the order goes Ed and then me and then you. But he still gets to live because it¡¯d hurt ¡®you¡¯ more than it¡¯d hurt him. Besides, something tells me he¡¯s not going to get to enjoy himself for very long. Let¡¯s just say the faction that help put him in charge of the family aren¡¯t very business savvy and leave it at that.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Mhm...Unsatisfying.¡±


    ¡°So much of life generally is, Ell.¡± said Billy.


    She looked pensive and then she sighed, her face smoothing over, the flow of her tears gradually stopping. They sat with her, while they waited for her to get a grip on herself and clean herself up, with Ed lending her a handkerchief.


    Then once she¡¯d done so, she looked over at her friends, took a long shuddering breath and laughed the first free laugh, she¡¯d had in seven years. Leaning over and kissing her William full on the lips.


    Startling her two friends, who then sat, with complex looks on their faces. She walked a short distance away and then stopped, turning in place, pointing at the two of them.


    ¡°You wait right here. I have something I have to do, but I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

 23: The Other One

    ¡°Nh¡­?¡±


    Billy was awoken with a kiss, it was sloppy, soft, sleepy and the one who gave it to him nodded back off again almost immediately afterwards. He sat up in his bed and found himself lying next to a beautiful woman.


    Large framed, shapely and muscular even for a practitioner. She was naked. He was not. Nothing happened, things just sort of ended up that way.


    Dealing with Elena Maddoc was always kind of like that. She was human collection of before and after shots with the key details in between either missing lost to one glorious blackout or having been cut from the film by some over-excited, arthouse, director. An inexplicable and sensual existence.


    Rather than her call her a very particular type of person it was better to call her a very particular type of experience. Often choosing to act in the most spectacular of way, She came and went like a storm.


    A living hurricane. Shifting the world with her mere presence. Simply blowing people over and often carrying them off in her wake. She was like this even as a child.


    Rampaging till she was exhausted. Eating till she was almost sick. Crying, outright bawling when she was sad. Laughing till the soda squirted from her nose, when she was happy. And if she was provoked there would be fire and pain and screaming. All that was her when she was just six.


    A right little terror, who didn¡¯t seem to know what the word ¡®reasonable¡¯ meant. She was also big on touching. Always hugging, cuddling, kissing, punching, kicking. Constantly flicking a young Billy in the ear and forehead. Especially when she was in high spirits. On paper that would make for a huge pain in the ass. Yet there was always something about her that made it hard to hate her.


    She was always trying to get close. She was kind of like a dog that way. If you ran, she¡¯d chase. Magnanimously claiming a person¡¯s personal space just as soon as she¡¯d claimed them for her own.


    Which was basically how the current situation had come to be. With her proclaiming that she was tired and then fitfully falling asleep in his bed. The clothes and blankets she¡¯d kicked off while she¡¯d slept, lying in a heap on the floor.


    Since she was highly intelligent, one could be sure she almost certainly knew what the word ¡®reasonable¡¯ was, she just never saw any reason to apply it to herself. Reasonability, moderation and inhibition were terms she had little use for.


    Looking at the girl in his bed, Billy quietly added the word ¡®logic¡¯ to his list as well. She was an illogical, impossible individual and the third of his three reasons for coming back to this time and this world. With all of its all complex nonsense and troublesome people.


    The girl he remembered her being, was more prideful than a dragon, full of this kind of boundless confidence that could get everyone around her carried away. Whats more she could back up that arrogance with performance.


    Beating her iron ranked training instructors while she was just a ¡®normal¡¯ human child. Acing tests for subjects she¡¯d barely listened to and books she¡¯d barely glanced at. It was part of the reason that Billy was now currently feeling conflicted.


    When he¡¯d come to this world to help his only two friends in all the world he¡¯d only really needed to actively help Edna. She was the one who¡¯d actively been in danger. In his head Elena was supposed to have been fine.


    She was skilled, she was smart, she was strong. She could collect friends and allies with ease. Even her enemies grew to have a begrudging respect for. Hell, she¡¯d practically made Billy¡¯s childhood hell and he¡¯d die for her if she asked. She wasn¡¯t supposed to need him till much later on.


    Looking at her now, one could almost believe that that wasn¡¯t a mistake. Her green-tinged, honey colored skin flawless, her body fit. Her hair glossy. At the surface, at a glance, she looked the very image of a hedonistic, young heroine.


    Full of health. Doing whatever she would. What Billy couldn¡¯t understand was why when he looked just a little bit deeper, paying attention to what her her body and her aether were telling him, he found her dying. Actually that was a lie. He understood completely, his expanded mental capacities, meant that he didn¡¯t have to work very hard to make the connections.


    Using her condition and the million little internal scars that he could observe on her body and in the flow of her aether, a story unfolded itself for him. The genre was horror. The details gruesome.


    It made Billy want to loose the shades he had hidden in his Uncle¡¯s house. With just a thought he could start a massacre. He wouldn¡¯t though, not after what he¡¯d said yesterday. Not after he¡¯d already showed great restraint by not killing the man when they were face to face.


    That would just be ruining things. It¡¯d only serve to grant Billy a short lived satisfaction while hurting Elena in the long run. Adding another indelible scar to her psyche. Adding onto the mountain of griefs and grudges he could see weighing on her soul. Thus Brutus¡¯s life was spared yet again...for her sake and her sake alone.


    A more pressing concern was the realization that a large number of the wounds he saw within her body were self-inflicted. It wasn¡¯t self-harm, though there was a fair amount of that as well.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Seen in the older scars that lay buried beneath the newer tissue. No, what he saw was like what one would see if a machine was being badly abused. A growing accumulation of wear and tear, that would eventually cause the whole system to collapse.


    Her neuronal network was fraying and sparking like old wiring. Her cardiovascular system showed signs of stress. He spotted signs of renal failure and smelled rot in her digestive viscera.


    She was more fracture than bone at this point. And from what he could he could see, the entirety of her soft tissues was all one big bruise. Medically speaking she shouldn¡¯t have been alive right now. Yet here she was sleeping restfully. Spread out on her side of the bed.


    He knew the cause for it and even if he hadn¡¯t known already it wouldn¡¯t have been hard to find out. Like the true protagonist that she was the girl was special, it showed if you simply just looked at her. If you knew how to look you could see it at a glance. The subtle way she was warping the flow of the world.


    Though as far as Billy could see Elena was only just barely entering the Saint-Rank, but it was like she¡¯d already skipped to the later stages of Practitioner-hood, for the qualities of her being. The aether loved her, it flowed to her, gathering to her, flowing into her core and spreading throughout her body.


    Rather than feeding her cells it was re-constructing them. Filling in the many, many gaps that lay within her being. Rather than possessing magic she ¡®was¡¯ magic. Burning so brightly that any attempt to dim her light would simply put her out.


    Billy¡¯s brow creased and he sighed. He hesitated for just a moment more, wondering whether he¡¯d regret what he was about to do.


    ¡°Hey, Ell.¡±


    ¡°....Mhm?¡±


    ¡°Ell?¡±


    ¡°What?...What is it?...I¡¯m up.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I need to do, but I need your permission first before I do it.¡±


    She sat up immediately, an odd glint in her eye, her flat expression instantly replaced by a rakish one.


    ¡°B-,Billy? You know I thought you¡¯d never ask. At least not so soon¡­.The truth is I feel the same wa-...¡±


    ¡°Nh?¡­.No. Not that...Sorry for the misunderstanding.¡± said Billy. Waving her words away like it was wafting smoking. Bowing deeply under the force of her gaze.


    ¡°Standard medical practice requires client permission so¡­¡±


    Elena pouted at her young friend, and gave him a flick behind the ear.


    ¡°Poo¡­Okay, fine then...whatever. Do whatever.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± said Billy, slightly lost.


    ¡°I trust you implicitly, Will. You know that...So go ahead, do whatever it was you were thinking about while you spent a whole hour ogling me.¡± said Elena. Still smirking.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t ogling y-...¡±


    Like a doll with its string cut she fell prone, returning to her slumber like she¡¯d never been awake to begin with.


    Billy just sighed. Grumbling to himself, the girl could get under his skin like no one else could.


    ¡°I definitely wasn¡¯t ogling you...and this definitely isn¡¯t me groping you either.¡± said Billy. Getting up and straddling her hips. Removing his shirt because it¡¯d be a hindrance for what he was about to do.


    With a grunt of pain, he made his chest expand, his bones creaking, his skin tearing as his rib cage popped open. A waterfall of hot steaming blood poured onto the mattress and splattered the walls.


    He expected Elena to wake up or at least ask him what the hell he was doing but she didn¡¯t. She just slept through it. He had to adjust his position a bit as the swelling continued.


    The bed springs groaning in complaint as he moved around so he could pull the girl into his newly expanded chest cavity. Having to angle her and reangle her because of the boneless languidity with which she slept. Finally engulfing her once he¡¯d succeeded. His ribs closed once he had her inside, a membrane of skin and scale grew over them.


    *****


    It had been a long time since Billy had actually thought about it, but he sometimes wondered who or what the original Maddoc was. What manner being they had been, to have descendants like Elena, Edna and himself to come about. They weren¡¯t unique by any stretch.


    Monde was a world of Oddities and Monsters and Curiosities. Filled with the children and creations of those oddities and monsters and curiosities. A million ticking bombs that somehow miraculously never managed to go of all at once destroy the world. Still Billy couldn¡¯t be blamed if he found himself getting curious about himself and cousins. Especially when it came to Elena and himself.


    The two of them were distaff opposites possessing curiously complementary powers. Seven years ago a boy was kidnapped by bandits, two years ago, the boy would die for the very first time. That would be how Billy discovered his own power. His power of incomprehensible luck, fate, karma,...plot armor.


    If Elena was a force of nature than Billy was a fact of reality. For whatever reason, somehow, some way, regardless of how badly he was hurt, or how he died, he would always be returned into being.


    Though it might take eons to do it, once enough energy was pulled into his being he would become something that could just barely be called a loose immortal. Afterwards, eventually, he¡¯d find himself bounced back onto the right side of the mortal coil.


    It was like his whole being was a soul. Eternal. Infinite. He could be reduced, he could smashed, he could be scattered and cast into the tides of cosmic sea, but he was fated to come back again. As immortal as the concepts of light and dark. Existing as a meme, a haunting memory, that would inflict itself upon the worlds till it was brought back again.


    On the other hand, there was Elena, she had no such protections, but again he¡¯d believed that she didn¡¯t need it. It wasn¡¯t just the awe of her that he¡¯d felt when they¡¯d been children. Where Billy¡¯s inability to die was a matter of fact, her¡¯s was a matter of opinion.


    She was perhaps one of a very small group of beings that could directly argue with reality. She wouldn¡¯t die so long as there was even a little bit of her that still wanted to go on. So long as there was enough energy to sustain her fantasy-like existence. She was a being of will and determination.


    Leaning on reality to sustain herself and make the impossible, possible. If Billy was a nightmare that the worlds kept having then she was a like living dream.


    If one looked at it from the outside looking in. She was another juggernaut-esque bruiser. Just one of a heroic multitude. Possessing unfathomable potential, genius comprehension and an ability to bounce back from almost anything.


    Able to push through any hurdle by merely believing in herself, by merely wanting it. Capable of punching out even gods if she truly set her mind to. Granted that even that was an oversimplification but it was roughly the truth. She was someone with no limits. No limits on what she could do, or what was she was capable of.


    She was a legend made flesh. Not a character from a legend, Monde was full of such individuals. She, Elena was like a living story. Her existence surpassing reality, and blending both the objective and subjective.


    The costs of drawing from the subjective and doing the impossible was that reality would come down to crush her afterwards. Lifting ten times what her body would allow would mean a thousand times the fatigue.


    Yes, she could fight a god, but assuming that she was still just a mortal she¡¯d only be able to do so for, about a second before reality came crashing down again and the power she was wielding erased her reality like the delusion that she was.


    Perhaps that was why he¡¯d been hesitant to go and find her, having previously resolved to seek her out only when he thought she¡¯d need him. Only when he thought she¡¯d finally taken on too much. She was too much like a daydream.


    To touch her was to changer her, and to change her felt too much like destroying who and what she was. Yet here they were and she¡¯d already said that she trusted him. He couldn¡¯t let her down and knowing that he¡¯d erred already, there was only really one way to atone.

 23.5: Interlude: Intentions and Sentiments

    If someone were to ask Edna how she felt about the return of the second amongst her childhood friends, she¡¯d probably respond positively.


    Then again, she generally responded to most things with some measure of positivity, regardless of whether she felt it or not. This time though, it would be honest. If it was in the past there might have been some resentment that lay between the two.


    This world was made up of winners and losers and there was no denying that back then, Elena¡¯s family was amongst the winners and Edna and Billy were amongst the losers.


    Still, children¡¯s feuds weren¡¯t necessarily the same as their parents¡¯ and so long as things weren¡¯t made to fester they would have gotten over it.


    Thus now with the boons of time and perspective and the memories of the times when Elena came to see her while Edna had yet to rediscover her words, there was just a fondness.


    Happiness at their reunion and only a mild amount of annoyance at the fact that the other woman had seemingly just invited herself into their home and their company as if it was only natural she be included.


    After all it wasn¡¯t a bad thing that all three of them were together again. They¡¯d always been at their best and worst when all three of them were present.


    Edna was thinking such thoughts. Wondering how they¡¯d restructure their near non-existent corporate hierarchy or whether they¡¯d simply just make her another co-CEO.


    Edna was surprised to find herself leaning towards the latter, if only because it seemed easier. She was just wondering if Billy¡¯s lackadaisical and bothersome approach to life was rubbing off on her, when she saw a bloodied figure slink out of Billy¡¯s room.


    *Spit-Take*


    The coffee mug smashed to floor, seeming to hang in the air a full second after Edna blurred out of the room. She ran into Billy¡¯s bedroom was greeted by a seen from a nightmare.


    The bed, walls and ceiling were splattered in red. Gibbets of flesh and viscera were stuck to everything. The only thing she recognized was the frail form that lay on the floor. Dark skin made pale through exsanguination.


    Eyes rolled up into the back of his head. His face twisted in agony. Edna stared down at what seemed to be a corpse and she felt her brain switch off and on. Her body feeling hot and cold at the same time, while she struggled to make sense off what she was seeing.


    *****


    The phrase seeing red turned out to be both false and true. While Edna¡¯s world did indeed turn monochrome, her overwrought feelings had pushed her into a world of gray rather than a world of red.


    She rushed out of the bedroom. Her blood boiling, her stomach roiling. All eight of her AWs manifested themselves. Shifting to their cannon mode.


    Using the cannons indoors wasn¡¯t a smart move, however Edna wasn¡¯t of a mindset for smart, right then. She was just barely a step above using her nails and teeth. Barely able to articulate words. Her body shaking, trembling.


    ¡°.....You.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a question, it was a condemnation. The bark of the farmdog once its found that the hen house has been broken into. She was about a second from firing the cannons and releasing a hell storm of superheated aether and nothingness when she recognized the face of the figure.


    The fires of her rage quenching themselves almost immediately.


    Elena turned around, yellow-green skin, coated in red, with only her eyes cleared of the ichor. Their coloring changed to a murky gray, like surface of a pond.


    ¡°....Mhm? Morning, Ed.¡±


    ¡° Ell...Billy is...You didn¡¯t kill him did you?¡± said Edna. Already knowing the answer.


    The true reason why she and William never truly held any grudge against Elena was the fact that they knew that the girl would rather hurt herself than hurt either of them. Their relationship was close, perhaps a little too close.


    The three shared everything, whether it was mischief, rewards or punishment. During the one time where their antics went too far and lead to several dozen fields burning down it was Billy who took flogging, Edna who took the house arrest and Elena who took the kingdom¡¯s ire.


    Forcing her father to use the Maddoc family¡¯s status to argue the punishment down to branding with a hot iron, rather than the execution that their actions would have merited.


    Her father making her two friends watch, as the headsman marked with molten iron. All three of them sharing the vicious scolding that the family gave them once things finally quieted down.


    Elena frowned, looking confused, rather than offended. Then her expression brightened. A cheery smile spreading across her face.


    ¡°Oh you mean this?¡± said Elena. Gesturing to herself and to the blood that covered every inch of her curvaceous figure. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°This is just proof of our dear Billy¡¯s affections for me.¡±


    The nostalgic recollection made the current flawlessness of the girl¡¯s blood covered skin, a little more noticeable. Jarring Edna¡¯s thoughts back into motion as she started guessing what might have possibly happened.


    The gears in her head turned and after moments time she took a deep breath and nodded. He¡¯d done it again. She wasn¡¯t sure what ¡®it¡¯ was but she knew whatever it was had been risky and dangerous. Dangerous enough to leave him in the dead or nor dead state that she¡¯d found him in.. She was angry again but now it was an entirely different sort of anger and the focus had changed.


    ¡°Ah...in that case, I¡¯m probably going to need your help with something.¡±


    *****


    Edna had Elena go get her one of the big glass containment jars from one of the storage rooms. There were multiple storage rooms and they all more or less had similar things in them so it didn¡¯t matter that Elena wasn¡¯t yet familiar with the house and its many space.


    Once she found it, Elena returned with Edna to Billy¡¯s bedroom and helped her unceremoniously drop the boy into the coffin sized tank. This was followed by Edna filling the tank with pretty much everything they had in one of their cold rooms.


    Stuffing the tank with the last remainders of their stores of dragon meat and whatever else happened to be in that particular freezer. Recalling Billy¡¯s explanation that all he needed to do to heal if he was ever really hurt was simply be surrounded by some appropriate masses.


    ¡°Mhm. This should fine, you can go shower now. There¡¯s actually a bathroom two doors down.¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Thanks, Ed.¡± said Elena.


    Waving as she left, tracking bloody footprints through the hall.


    ******


    Billy woke up with a start and found himself lying naked with shards of glass being pulled into his hungry flesh. He hadn¡¯t died, but it had been close, and he¡¯d sustained a bad enough mixture of physical and aetheric damage that he¡¯d probably be feeling it for quite a while.


    Billy took a look at his room and guessed what must had happened. He¡¯d overdone it, paying too much attention to Elena¡¯s needs to notice the waste energy and pressure building within him. On the wall of his bedroom, written in his own blood was a single word,


    ¡°IDIOT!¡±


    A fair indictment, but then again, he¡¯d never claimed to be smart. Hyper intelligence didn¡¯t denote wisdom. If it did the practitioners of this world wouldn¡¯t be as big of a menace as they were.


    Ceasing with their strife just as soon as they were smart enough to recognize that their endless battles for the top was doing more harm than good.


    With a thought he went into the mental network that contained the townhouse¡¯s system of domestic enchantments and spells. Activating the housekeeping program that would clean up all the blood in his and the blood he just ¡®knew¡¯ would have Elena tracked through the house.


    ******


    Billy left his room, wearing a bathrobe for decencies sake. The bloody footprints he was tracking through the house quickly disappearing as the house cleaned after him.


    He took a long shower, his body absorbing most of the water, using it to filter and discard the things that it decided it didn¡¯t need. A fair amount of foamy black oil running down the drain before the process was over.


    He left the bathroom and headed back into his bedroom, unsurprised to find that the cleaning protocols had also seen fit to remake his bed. Finding himself a tad worried that the tangle of self-adaptive spellwork might end up becoming animate and self-aware. It wouldn¡¯t necessarily be a bad thing, but it would be troublesome at the very least.


    Billy discarded his towel letting it drop on the floor, he was fairly neat everywhere else in the house, but his room he let turn to a sty.


    Letting the ground gradually get covered up by clothes and books and balls of crumpled paper. It was always cleaned again when he had the housekeeping spells activate, but would always quickly return to its mussed state.


    Billy was made way through dressing, pulling on some boxers and a pair of jeans. He went into a closet to wear on of the shirts Edna bought for him because it was ¡°apparently¡± gross to wear multiple copies of the same thing everyday.


    ¡°You enjoy the show?...¡± he said with a sigh. A rare bit of irritation seeping into his tone.


    The only response from the one who lay on his bed wearing wide smile on her face, was a low growl. One that was maybe slightly more hungry than Billy was comfortable with.


    Billy just sighed again and finished dressing. Then just as he was about to leave the room to go search for something to snack on because he was apparently still hungry, she broke the silence.


    ¡°So¡­.what exactly did you do to me?¡±


    Billy paused, holding the door open, hesitating for a moment, feeling like he wanted to run away. Then he shook his head, and scolded himself for acting like a scared child.


    ¡°Hey, Ell¡­.You can see inside of me right. I¡¯m not sure what happened, but you¡¯ve somehow gone just far enough off the beaten path that you¡¯ve learned to really ¡®look¡¯ closely at things. I know because I learned a little more about you while you were inside of me¡­.So you definitely know that I¡¯m not the same as I used to be. You definitely know that I¡¯m ¡®different¡¯ now.¡±


    ¡°....Yeah? And so¡­.¡±


    ¡°So aren¡¯t you going to ask me about it?¡± said Billy.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t really planning to. All that matters to me is that you are still you.¡±


    Billy ignored the warmth that was growing his chest, his expression still flat and just a little grim.


    ¡°Yes...well, thanks¡­.Anyway, part of the new me, is this place. This power. And that power is a part of me. It ¡®is¡¯ me and after I fixed the parts of you that were broken...I put a little bit of that part of me inside of you.¡±


    ¡°Ah,... so that¡¯s where this came from?¡± said Elena. Pressing her finger against a little black, crystalline dagger point that jutted out from her forehead, like a unicorn''s horn.


    ¡°Uh...yeah.¡± said Billy.


    Not bothering to mention that ¡®that¡¯ particular addition wasn¡¯t entirely on purpose and was more a reaction of their two powers mixing than anything else. Something that shouldn¡¯t have been possible since she ¡®should¡¯ have been in a dormant state while she was inside of him. Her consciousness fully suppressed.


    ¡°Edna¡¯s pretty mad at you, y¡¯know?¡± said Elena.


    Billy rubbed the back of his neck remembering the writing that she¡¯d put up on his wall.


    ¡°I know¡­¡±


    ¡°She says that you take stupid risks and try to handle everything on your own.¡±


    ¡°Nh¡­.¡±


    ¡°No worries, Ell the great and wonderful is here to keep an eye on you now.¡± said Elena. With a smile and wicked gleam in her eye.


    ¡°Nh¡­.¡±


    ¡°So, anything else I should know about the consequences of our little intimate entanglement?¡± asked Elena.


    Billy ignored the heat flooding his cheeks and stopped to think.


    ¡°Nh, nothing too big for now. I mostly just made some ¡®minor¡¯ changes to your genetics. Then I made some slight bigger changes to your aether matrix. Y¡¯know, just to add in a proper regenerative factor and some augmentations to your physical build up.


    You won¡¯t break down as easily now and you¡¯ll heal properly if you do hurt yourself. You have that...uh...connection to me, so you won''t drain yourself as much as you used to. That¡¯s pretty much it ...I can¡¯t really think of anything else.


    There might be a few other consequences and side effects but nothing that¡¯s necessarily detrimental to you. Anyway, I can promise you that if there are any issues I¡¯ll take care of it. I¡¯m definitely going to be here for you two no matter what...¡± he said. His expression shifting to one filled with determination.


    ¡°My, my...what a declaration. Well, it¡¯s not like we don¡¯t feel the same. I know maybe we should get connected...in other ways.¡± purred Elena.


    The door open and closed, a disgruntled Billy hastily making his exit, leaving Elena to cackle to herself, in his bedroom.

 24: Errands and Preparations

    A great craggy stone rolled down a big hill, off the edge of a cliff and into the paddock that surrounded a village that had been build on the petals of a giant waterlily. The inhabitants were immediately awoken by the noise. Sending guards and elite watchman out to check on the disturbance.


    What they found was the stone and a mystery. With no clue of where it came from and no ability to see the cliff that lay thousands of miles above their heads. Considering that it was too big and too heavy for the jellyfish-like people to move. They simply assumed it was merely some accident of nature.


    Accepting it as a new part of their environment and making plans to either build on it or build around it. Or maybe eventually break it down and see if there was anything of worth inside. One thing they ¡®did¡¯ know, was that it¡¯d be too expensive to pay to have a wizard from one of the bigger towns to come and deal with it.


    This would prove to be a mistake in judgement. Proven to be so, when a few weeks later the stone rose up on its own volition. Filled with a gray crackling light. Sending out of beams of death and destruction that stole the lives of everyone within the village. The air made thick with smoke and fire and wails of pain and fear.


    In the ensuing silence that would come after the slaughter, a consciousness would arise within the stone.This would be the five trillionth and sixty-seventh time that Billy would find himself spontaneously shunted back into being. This was part of the portion of his history that came before he learned how to control his returns to the living half of the mortal coil.


    *****


    Elsewhere, in the present, a nineteen year old year old, human, or at least humanoid, male would awake in his bed. Yawning and stretching as he watched the sun rise up through his window.


    ¡°Screaming again¡­.Why is it always screaming?¡±


    Billy frowned, one hand on his chin. He didn¡¯t dream often, but when he did dream it was always just some disjointed memory of his past. And always, ¡®always¡¯ there would be screaming. Either from him or everyone around him, or both.


    ¡°....Mhm?....Screaming?....who¡¯s screaming?¡± said a half asleep Elena. Her back turned to keep the sun out of her face.


    Billy frowned at, her pale green back exposed to the open air, because she¡¯d kicked off her clothes again. She definitely had a bedroom of her own.


    A nice bedroom. Billy and Edna had set it up for her as a kind of welcome gift and she¡¯d accepted it with tears in her eyes. And then promptly never slept in it. It was bigger than Billy¡¯s was so he couldn¡¯t understand why she kept showing up in his room every night.


    He probably should have made a bigger issue of it but it wasn¡¯t like it stopped ¡®him¡¯ from sleeping or working. Besides it wasn¡¯t like she was ¡®always¡¯ annoying, sometimes she was almost eerily quiet. Either that or she was absent, up to her own nefarious odds and ends in other parts of the house or out on the town.


    Frequently going out to visit her friends at the Thousand Ghost¡¯s base.


    All that was during the daytime though, since she¡¯d come and joined them, he¡¯d yet to have his bed to himself during the nights. In all honesty, it was times like this that he found himself realizing that his particular blend of apathy and laziness was kind of maybe kind of a problem.


    If he really thought about it he¡¯d find that it had almost definitely gotten him killed more than a handful of times. At the same time it was that same blend of apathy and laziness that had kept him sane and relatively human for thirty-two googolplex.


    Thus the situation remained unchanged and likely would remain so for the near future. He maybe should have thought about doing or at least saying, something, but that would require a) caring and b) effort.


    ¡°Nh¡­.It¡¯s nothing. You can go back to sleep.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°....Mm...Kay.¡± said Elena, her words almost immediately replaced with soft barely audible snores and evenly paced breathing.


    Billy stretched. He did a bit of morning meditation to wake himself up properly. Then left his bedroom so he could prepare for the day ahead.


    ¡°Morning¡¯.¡± said Edna. Who just happened to be passing by on her way to one of the townhouse¡¯s bathrooms.


    ¡°Nh¡­.Hey.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Any plans for the day?¡± asked Edna.


    ¡°Not really.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Cool...Then can you please do me a big favor and help with the prep for that job we¡¯re supposed to be doing with the Thousand Ghosts? I¡¯d do it myself but I have thing to do with our account manager at the EITC...Something to do with products. Then I have a meeting with the Thousand Ghosts¡¯ liaison. Not Jermaine their boss, he¡¯s already in Lloyd for some reason. It was that other guy. Er...Tangent, I think. So¡­¡±


    ¡°Nh?....No, it¡¯s cool. It¡¯s cool. You do what you¡¯ve got to. I¡¯ve got this.¡± said Billy. Stifling a yawn.


    ¡°Great! I could kiss you....I mean...Er¡­.anyway I¡¯ll text you the details later.¡± said Edna.


    Billy watched her walk away in the opposite direction of where she¡¯d been headed. Apparently having changed her mind about which bathroom she was going to use.


    He assumed that she really needed to go because she seemed to be kind of running away. He continued doing his own thing, aware that he now had to pay attention to the time if he was going to have errands to do.


    *****


    Every other morning, an elongated blur could be seen moving across the Meallan wastes. Moving slightly faster than the eye could catch. Kicking up a dust cloud whenever it ran through the sands and the drier plains.


    Disappearing completely with a thunderous crack once it picked up speed. It went mostly unnoticed, as there was no end to the number of oddities in the Argus continent.


    People had better things to be doing than standing around gawking at every single thing they saw. So if a thing wasn¡¯t actively killing them or trying to get into the warded walls of their settlements they left well enough alone.


    *****If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Every other morning Billy went for his run. It was always the first thing on his itinerary regardless of whatever he had planned for those days. An important part of his upkeep and self-maintenance, the routine was his way of assuring that his strength levels didn¡¯t stagnate or decline.


    After all even at the Transcendental Layer, he didn¡¯t think himself strong. He¡¯d seen too much to get conceited. He knew very well exactly what his minimal power could do for him and just how much it couldn¡¯t.


    He¡¯d seen how deep the cosmic seas were, so he couldn¡¯t put his faith in what was by his reckoning a mere aluminum raft. Sturdy but easily capsized or swallowed. So he ran, as frequently as he time to.


    He¡¯d always start by pacing himself, only going at a pace of a few hundred miles or so. Once he was warmed up he¡¯d pick things up and head into a jog that broke the sound barrier many times over. Doing random circuits around the entirety of the Great Kingdom of Meallan.


    He¡¯d usually run alone. Edna¡¯s control of force and momentum could be used to boost her movements so sometimes she¡¯d come along, but she found it tiring to use her powers like that for too long.


    She also had her own particular exercise routine. Elena, had been living with them for a few weeks now and had come along a few times. Inexplicably able to keep up with Billy¡¯s top speed despite being strength-type with no explicit boosts to her speed.


    ¡®She¡¯ , Elena was a big goof and spent half the time either holding onto Billy¡¯s tail and letting it drag her like a water ski, while she rode the on a cushion of aether. Sometimes when Billy could be cajoled into playing along, she¡¯d sit perched atop of it, laughing imperiously while she watched their surroundings blur by.


    With Billy eventually giving in and seeing how long he could hold his tail aloft. Curling it into different shapes. Or playing with the variable length and letting her use it as a swing. In the end though, Elena wasn¡¯t that much of a morning person, so more often than not Billy would be running himself.


    The first part of Billy¡¯s runs started with him following his senses and letting them pick his route for him. He¡¯d end up visiting all the fresher mass graves and battlegrounds so he could he soak up their miasma.


    Of course with his increases in speed, it was only a matter of time before he ran out of places with good flows of negative energy. It was actually a problem for while, till he remembered that he could make his own sources of negative energy. Fear and pain worked just as well for his needs.


    However he couldn¡¯t go after the wildlife because not only did that feel a bit too much like bullying, he¡¯d have to seriously, negatively, impact a biome to get the kind of fear he needed from the animals and demonbeasts.


    It was better to use sentients. People were full of all sorts of tasty emotions. Love, hate, greed, charity, hope, despair, happiness, anger and...fear. There was a reason why a being so insignificant and small in the grand scheme of things as the average man was, could garner so much cosmic attention. There was a great deal to be gained from the hearts of men.


    Thus Billy would always make sure to end his runs with a hunt. He couldn¡¯t just go around killing random people though, that would make him a monster.


    Or rather since he held no illusions at to his own nature, it¡¯d be better to say that the off chance of a survivor carrying the tale, would result in him being decreed a monster by the powers that be.


    The Kingdoms, the church, the sects, the guilds, the companies and whoever else could be sent to stop his rampage. Thus for the sake of avoiding any unnecessary trouble he chose appropriate targets.


    ******


    Tamra Patton, stood back pressed against the trunk of a tree, a crossbow held to her chest. A raw red burn covered half her face. Her arm was bleeding, the sleeve dripping red. A good portion of the limb missing.


    More blood pooled from her pant¡¯s leg and if one looked beneath the moistened fabric one would see that there was cut going through it. Striking all the way to the bone. Meaning that running was no longer an option.


    Finding herself stuck between a rock and a hard place, she now found herself in the unenviable position of having to decide whether to use her meagre amount of munitions on the enemy or try to hobble away the best she could.


    Both had arguments in their favor. Valor and her honor as a merchant-soldier of the Five Winds Trading Company said she should try to fight in the hopes of helping any surviving clients get away.


    On the other hand if she stayed and the band of brutes that lay on the other side of that maze of burning wagons, got to her, she might even end up wishing she¡¯d used a crossbolt to give herself a dignified, relatively less painful, death.


    It was too late to pretend she wasn¡¯t scared, the piss that was cooling in her breeches was proof against that. Still there was a chance that her friends were out there. Her people. She wouldn¡¯t be able to live with herself if she just ran or hid.


    Making the decision to be brave rather than smart, Tamra stepped out of her hiding spot, and started firing into the crowd of bandits. Hoping that it¡¯d distract them from what they were doing and draw their attention to her.


    ¡°By all the seven hells! Die you bastards!¡± she swore.


    *****


    Five minutes later, two rival gangs, the Screw-Tooth Gang and the Briar Boys. stood in the middle of what used to be a wagon train, with minimum of fifty downed wagons. The gang leaders standing near the part of the spillover that had run itself into a nearby wood.


    ¡°Phineas McGreer, you whoreson! This was my mark! I¡¯ve been chasing this caravan for weeks.¡± said a metal-mouthed man to a man with fire for hair.


    ¡°Oh shove it your arse metal mouth. Don¡¯t bring me mum into this! We played this con fair and square. Getting these poor fools to hire us on as extra-security. If your boys had half a brain cell between them, maybe they¡¯d be the ones enjoying all this loot instead of us. Too bad they¡¯re all stupid as fuck..Oh well. Sod off!¡± said the man, the fire on his head crackling, as he laughed.


    ¡°Why I oughta-!¡± said the metal-mouthed man.


    ¡°You oughta what?! You big pillock! You blow hard, limpdick motherfucker! Get the hell out of here before I set my boys on ya¡¯!¡± said the flamed-haired man. Laughing as he castigated his professional rival.


    The metal-mouthed man walked away, after a loud harrumph. Still grumbling beneath his breath, stomping with enough force to make the nearby trees shake. He walked right out of that particular copse of wood, but then instead of actually leaving he turned around and sneered.


    ¡°Heh! Like hell I¡¯m gonna leave empty handed. Go get ¡®em, bo-!¡±


    His predictable double cross was cut short when something blurred by and sheared through his skull. His body toppling over, his shockingly pink tongue flopping out atop the gray metal teeth of his lower jaw.


    The Screw-Tooth gang reacted to their leader¡¯s death by shooting in the general direction of the threat and shouting steadfast, brutal oaths of vengeance. This show of loyalty lasted just as long as it took for more than half their numbers to fall.


    The flame-haired man similarly called for a retreat. Backing away as he channelled aether through his hands and turned the very air into fire. Calling flames that were hot enough to turn the trees to ash and cause the soil to bubble.


    A few of the Screw-Tooth Gang were caught in the area of effect but that was no concern of his. He was entirely focused on stopping the whipping mass that was cutting down his men.


    He continued spewing flame from his hands and setting the air ablaze right up till the moment that he felt the icy-coolness of the mass as it pierced his gut. Piercing him like a spear, or a spit. Lifting him up into the air and then slamming him down into the pool of molten soil that he¡¯d made. Doing so with enough force that his body burst into pieces.


    *****


    Within a fifteen minute time-span two separate gangs of over five thousand people each were completely decimated. Billy stopped jogging, surveying the field, while he took in the miasma that the men¡¯s death supplied. Taking in the few souls that chose to accept his dark bargain and become denizens of the world within his shadow.


    While he was standing there doing nothing his attention was drawn to a body that lay draped over a wagon. Missing both its arms and legs, its insides failing to stay insides and spilling from its torso, in vivid strings of pink. Curiously enough it was making noise and this wasn¡¯t just the usual sounds of a settling corpse.


    Billy walked over and when he did the body moved, the head turning in his direction. A female face, one that was still clearly young despite the bruising, blood and the burns that covered most of it.


    ¡°Did-...Did anyone get away?¡±


    A strange question from someone in her position. Before answering Billy considered the corpses that he¡¯d passed while on his way to find this particular group of bandits.


    A good number of them burnt, a good number of them filled with metal spikes. Some of them lying in pieces. Some of them lying with their clothes and flesh torn. He felt it safe to say that no one from this particular trade caravan got away.


    ¡°....It¡¯s doubtful.¡±


    When she heard his words she looked devastated. It was at this point that Billy immediately knew that ¡®that¡¯ was the wrong answer and that this was one of the few times that the right thing for him to do, would have been to lie.


    He hastily apologized but she wasn¡¯t in any state to listened. She¡¯d passed out with a look that was very aggrieved and very unreconciled and full of despair. Worst of all she wasn¡¯t dead yet, somehow or the other, the bandits had managed to wound her just enough that it¡¯d take a few hours for her to properly die.


    He felt bad, and not knowing what else to do. He bit his finger and took out his half-full water bottle. He dripped some blood into the bottle. Then He said some magic words, pouring the slap-dash potion down the girl¡¯s throat by way of an apology.


    In his fluster, he very nearly drowned her but most of it went down her throat as it should. Deciding that the rest was up to her when he then teleported her into a fairly safe village that he¡¯d often passed during his runs.


    ¡°Nh...Um...Bye. Hope you live.¡± said Billy.


    After frowning and sighing to himself, as he continued on his run. Quickly forgetting the moment of awkwardness as he picked up speed. Head turned towards the breeze, the southern winds gathering around him whispering in his ears, he was already locked onto his next targets. It was true, Billy couldn¡¯t just go around killing random people.


    However, no one cared if monsters killed other monsters. Raiders, Bandits and Unlicensed slavers, the world treated them the same as they treated demonbeasts. Setting bounties on them and incentivizing their extermination by paying for their heads like they would do for a barghest or direwolf.


    These were the prey that Billy targeted on his morning runs. If anyone ever questioned his actions he¡¯d just need to show them his guild badge and tell them he was merely doing a public service.


    Not that he ever allowed enough survivors for there to be people asking questions. That¡¯d just be sloppy and a waste of good living aether.

 25: War Parties and Idle Talk

    A stampede of horses ran down the length of an ancient road, the men and women that rode them leaning forwards. All of them trying to make themselves as small a target as possible.


    With the measure only being partly successful. Lowering the amount of times that they¡¯d watch their fellows fall screaming in pain. But failing to change the number of times they¡¯d see someone''s head explode into a cloud of red mist and ozone was yet to recede.


    For those who dared take a glance over their shoulders and look behind them, they would see a serpent. A long, dark gray, snake with a blade for a head, rearing up above the road and the surrounding trees.


    Its form made irregular by the bodies that it had already run through. Turning itself into a daisy chain of corpses. Adding more to its collection with lightning fast movements that culminated with brutal impalements.


    For the Red-Tango Lads this was a very bad day indeed. What they¡¯d assumed to be loan carriage and a bit of easy fun and profit had turned out to be a pandora¡¯s box instead.


    The small band that had split off from the rest of the group had almost immediately ended up running back to their party. When the main gang wanted to swallow the carriage whole, they found themselves biting into stone. Realizing too late that they¡¯d kicked an iron wall.


    *****


    Considering that the Argus continent alone, had more surface area than the entirety of several smaller blue-green worlds, it was natural that there¡¯d be parts that even the Six Great Kingdoms held no concrete power over. Left to grow wild, either because of the hazard or the inconvenience.


    Beyond the wastes and the territories of the Great Kingdoms was the hinterland. They started from the odd corners of Argus where there was nothing but old world ruins and a few idle barbarian tribes.


    Spreading into the spaces lay between most of the kingdoms. Acting as a sort of natural boundary and buffer. These were lands that no one owned and none lay claim to. Magically rich, to the point that aether levels became at least mildly toxic.


    Filled with deep shadows and entities that were even more ferocious than what one would find in the normal wastes. Inhabited by mean beasts and meaner men. Thus it was only natural that all but strongest of wanderers would refuse to go in alone. Preferring to rely on the numbers of a reliable caravan to make the trip a smoother one.


    *****


    It was finally that time, time for the big raid. The Stronger members of Thousand Ghosts had already head to the operation with their boss and senior officers. Naturally their collaborators the Bone Tree Company couldn¡¯t lag behind.


    Thus Billy and Edna and Elena had all piled into their company carriage. They hitched up the company horse Buttercup and then they hit the road.


    Billy¡¯s tail smashed itself into the ground with the force of an asteroid that had come hurtling from space. Kicking up dirt and dust, sundering a few of the trees that lay in this oddly forested area.


    All for the sake of dislodging the corpses that hung from the length of it like the most macabre kind of jewelry. After a few times and a few more explosions of dirt and dust. He succeeded. Also managing to frighten away a fair portion of the local wildlife as well.


    After that sixth bandit attack, nothing else lunged out at them. Which was good, or at least it would have been. Except they could all hear the sounds of things moving inside the wood. Just out of sight. Watching them. It wasn¡¯t quite scary per-se but it was uncomfortable. Making one feel tense between the shoulders.


    Edna sat on the driver¡¯s box with Elena sitting beside her. She was taking the reins for now, while Billy rested after doing his own thirty-four shift.


    He¡¯d said he was fine but she¡¯d insisted, putting her foot down and making him go inside to rest. Even if he wasn¡¯t physically tired, it was only fair that they all do their share.


    This was truly an Adventure, one bigger than any the little Bone Tree Company had, had before. On the other hand, it was fair to call any time one travelled through the wastes an Adventure.


    Edna was of the opinion that too many people romanticized that word. Adventure was just another word for a trip that was both ¡®shitty¡¯ and ¡®dangerous¡¯. Any time you went from point A to point B with an understanding that it¡¯d be rough going and a distinct awareness that there was very real likelihood of you not making it back in one piece, that was an adventure.


    Edna was well aware of this now, after having worked as a Adventurer for nearly a year''s times. It wasn¡¯t the longest tenure but she was handy now and more experienced than she had been. Another interesting thing she¡¯d learned was that a person could grow ¡®bored¡¯ of danger.


    One¡¯s attention span wandering because regardless of whether one was in mortal peril or not there was nothing to focus on. Nothing to do, save what one was doing. Be it crouching behind a battlement, or standing at a post trying to keep watch. Or simply sitting, on a driver¡¯s box.


    Holding the reins for a horse that seemed plenty smart. At least smart enough that the presence of a driver seemed almost superfluous.


    Elena being Elena she jumped ship during the ninth hour of the third day of their little trip. Declaring that she was bored and that she¡¯d seen something.


    Leaping from the moving carriage and rolling into a little hill of sand. Saying that she¡¯d catch up after she¡¯d seen what that ¡®something¡¯ was. Running off before Edna could even get a word in edgewise, or ask if she was expected to stop or slow down.


    *****


    Two days later, the carriage left the wooded areas behind and entered an area of scrub grass and cacti. Edna was still driving. Somewhere in between that and the days before, Billy had taken another turn at the reins.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Ever the trouble magnet, He and the stalwart, no nonsense Buttercup ended up having to deal with a large pack of wild dogs and one large demonbeast that only technically counted as a dog, that had decided to try and chase them down while Edna slept.


    She¡¯d come out to see the carriage and the horse and the driver, all covered in blood and some kind of sticky char. She¡¯d sent him inside to wash himself off after he¡¯d cast a spell to wash off the carriage and the horse. With Buttercup seeming to appreciate the cooling mist of hardworking bubbles.


    Hours later, there was a brief reprieve when they came across a place where things were just quiet enough for Edna to stop so that the horse could be watered and fed. Demonbeasts were generally had better stamina and endurance than human Practitioners of the same Rank.


    Which was why they hadn¡¯t needed to stop for three days and could have just kept going. All the same, it was only right that Buttercup get a break as well. It wouldn¡¯t do to overwork her.


    They let Buttercup rest for a few hours then just as they were about to hit the road again, something, came running right at them. Edna¡¯s AWs came out, instantly shifting to cannon mode. It was a very good thing that she had solid visual acuity, if she hadn¡¯t been able to recognize the approaching figure the results would have been tragic.


    ¡°What the hell, Ell, if you¡¯re just gonna pop out of nowhere at least say something!¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Sorry¡­My bad.¡± said Elena, much chastened by Edna¡¯s scolding tone.


    *****


    They started moving again, after all, it wasn¡¯t like they had time to waste. There was a still a job waiting for them in Lloyd. After everyone clambered back onto the carriage, Edan was still on the driver¡¯s box alone.


    Elena had gone inside. Heading into th to change into something that wasn¡¯t covered in blood and green slime and torn to pieces.


    She came back outside a few minutes later joining Edna on the driver¡¯s box. Her hair still wet from the shower she just took.


    ¡°Mind if I take over?¡±


    ¡°Uh...nah, I don¡¯t mind. Go ahead.¡± said Edna.


    A little surprised by the offer. She¡¯d been getting tired and was on the verge of maybe seeing if Billy wanted to take the reins again.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d maybe just want to hang inside the carriage for a bit. Y¡¯know, since you¡¯d been running around so much and came back looking like someone kicked the shit out of you and tossed you in a sewer...¡± said Edna. Still sitting at the driver¡¯s box, even though she¡¯d already handed the reins over to Elena.


    It wouldn¡¯t have been an unreasonable expectation. Billy¡¯s enchantments on the carriage had changed its inner-spaces to those a decent sized apartment.


    Though there was really one big room, it was a room with suitable subdivisions for sleeping, bathing, and just hanging out. As such it was comfortable enough that even often Edna felt herself feeling tempted to just hide out there for a bit.


    ¡°Hey! Hey!...I won that fight so it¡¯s more like ¡®I¡¯ kicked the shit out of ¡®them¡¯.¡± said Elena. Her tone filled with mock indignance.


    ¡®Oh, is that so¡­.? Who were they then? You barely explained before you ran off.¡±


    ¡°Well, ¡®they¡¯ turned out just be an ¡®it¡¯ and ¡®it¡¯ turned out to just be some kind of sand troll.¡± said Elena.


    ¡°Okay, and was it worth it? Cause you definitely ran off like it was.¡± said Edna.


    Elena just sighed, her expression turning into something aggrieved.


    ¡°Nah, stupid desert troll ended up being some kind of undead. So the bones, meat, hide everything that could rot was rotted. And I ended up having to shatter the aether core to kill the stupid thing, so that was ruined as well.¡± said Elena.


    There was a moment of shock at the mention of shattering the aether core, the things weren¡¯t fragile, at all. So while it was possible, only the extremely strong could do so.


    Afterwards, schadenfreude put a sly smile on Edna¡¯s face, all this was just typical Elena. Their childhoods were full of barely thought through, misadventures.


    ¡°You could have just burnt everything and gathered the ashes. The resulting powder might have been worth something...or maybe Billy could have used it.¡±


    Elena just snorted.


    ¡°Blech! No...What you didn¡¯t think I stank enough, ¡®without¡¯ wading inside putrefied troll guts?¡±


    ¡°Well that¡¯s what happens when you¡¯re in the desert and facing an undead. They Hell, Ell it is spring, we don¡¯t tend to get many solid type undead but when they do tend to be of fetid variety.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t remind me...That fucking thing was literally just filled with maggots. Every time it got its hands on me I¡¯d be covered in creepy crawlies and slime and eh...just, no. No thanks. I¡¯d literally pay whatever we could have made from that thing. ¡®Not¡¯ to have to touch it or think of it ever again.¡± said Elena.


    ¡°Really...that could be arranged.¡± said Edna. A sharp light in her gaze, her smile turning slightly ruthless.


    ¡°Well.. uh...maybe not. After all it wasn¡¯t like it was an actual loss. Let¡¯s be reasonable here, Ed.¡± said Elena. Quickly backpedaling.


    ¡°Right¡­..¡±said Edna. Still smirking.


    They lapsed into silence, a long comfortable lull. Then Elena broke it, while giving her friend a mischievous look.


    ¡°So...how long have you been crushing on our little William, Edna-Rae?¡±


    ¡°What?! I-..No I haven¡¯t.¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Liars got to hell, Ed. Don¡¯t you remember what the sisters at the church taught us?¡±


    ¡°I...I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re talking about.¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Right, so I¡¯ve just been imagining things all those times I¡¯ve caught checking Billy out?¡± said Elena.


    ¡°....Y- yes. Yes you have.¡± said Edna. Deciding that the less that she said, the better off she would be.


    ¡°...Is that smoke I smell, Edna-Rae? Cause I¡¯m pretty sure your ass is on fucking fire right now, girl. I know what I¡¯ve seen. I have eyes, Ed. And my eyes caught you eye-fucking our best friend. It¡¯s cool. I was doing it too.¡±


    ¡°I...Well...It¡¯s just looking.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, for now¡­.¡± said Elena, her words almost but not quite in sing-song.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s definitely just looking. And it¡¯s just...it¡¯s nothing. Nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Well, did you know that ¡®he¡¯ looks back?¡±


    ¡°.....!?¡±


    She most definitely didn¡¯t and she found herself having a hard time imagining Billy, who sometimes acted like he was from an entirely planet and didn¡¯t even remember sexes and genders were a thing, paying any special attention to anyone, anywhere.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯m not sure if he notices he¡¯s doing it, or whether he¡¯s just really sly about it, but his looks¡­.linger. He¡¯s an ogler...A secret ogler...A closet ogler. Staring far, far too long for chaste interest.¡± said Elena. Completely speaking in sing-song now.


    ¡°You¡¯re nuts...And even if it¡¯s true...It¡¯s probably just with you. Or I don¡¯t know...It¡¯s. It¡¯s what it is. No need to make a big thing out of it.¡±


    Another lull opened up with a blushing, slightly uncomfortable looking Edna turning her attentions to the road, while the horse kept up a brisk, three hundred mile an hour, canter.


    ¡°Just so you know...If you ever decide that you want to do a little more than just looking...I¡¯m cool with that.¡±


    ¡°Eww. Ell! He¡¯s our baby cousin.¡± said Edna, growing more embarrassed, and growing slightly exasperated with her embarrassment. Wishing Elena, would just let the matter drop.


    ¡°Yeah, by marriage, sure¡­.But his dad was adopted. Well either his dad or my dad. But even then it really wouldn¡¯t be a problem for ¡®you¡¯ since you¡¯re like his third cousin, once removed or something. You¡¯re ranch family and therefore not directly related. So you¡¯re all good. As for me, ¡®I¡¯ know that I¡¯m not letting any weird societal hangups get in the way of my tapping that, as hard and as frequently and as creatively as possible.¡±


    ¡°Ell...Gross.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s gross to be honest about what you want in life, then fine, call me Gross. The grossest of the gross, even. You¡¯ve known my position on this since the very first time I proposed.¡±


    ¡°You were six then, Ell.¡±said Edna, with a sigh.


    ¡°Well, fourteen years later, and my thoughts on the matter haven¡¯t changed. Except I¡¯m thinking maybe I don¡¯t need to actually get married. Maybe I¡¯m cool with something more casual. Or something... I don¡¯t know, more quiet? First wife, Concubine, Mistress...Whatever. I¡¯ve seen enough sham marriages to not really care about them. I just want something real. Either way, You ¡®and¡¯ Billy already know exactly where I stand, Ed. I¡¯m just saying that I¡¯ve seen where ¡®you¡¯ seem to be standing, or at least leaning, and I¡¯m cool with it, and I¡¯m pretty sure Billy wouldn¡¯t say no either...It¡¯s kind of hard to tell with him... either way I have your back. Just wanted to put it out there.¡± said Elena.


    Her tone completely and starkly, serious. Her expression resolute.


    Edna didn¡¯t meet the other woman¡¯s eye, still focusing on the road, her heart pounding, the cogs in her brain grinding against each other, her stomach churning like a troubled tide. She took a deep, shuddering breath and then nodded.


    ¡°.....Okay then¡­.Thanks, I guess.¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± said Elena.

 26: Within A Certain Blue Prism

    ¡°Get out...Don¡¯t let him find you¡­Get out!¡±


    ¡°Get out...Don¡¯t let him find you...Get out!¡±


    ¡°Get out...Don¡¯t let him find you....Get out!¡±


    The first two messages were lost. Swallowed up a ghastly groan, that drowned out absolutely everything. The third was heard only by one particular group of three contractors.


    The words coming from the mouth of a woman who wore a mask of aether-enriched gold and modified orichalcum. Her entire face hidden, the mask topped with the sharp crenellations of an ornate crown. A crown inlaid with jewels that had created from deft spellwork and colorful shadows.


    The groaning continued, an agonized moan, that spoke of pain and grief and as it continued, the woman spoke once again, repeating herself. Her barely audible mutters lost within her pained panting.


    ¡°Get out...Don¡¯t let him find you...Get out...¡±


    Finally silence fell and when it did, it wasn¡¯t a mere absence of noise, it was a butchering of sound. The murder of all ambient noise, be it from the local animals, or from the nearby people, or the slight hum of the unconscious.


    All had been forced to hold mum. Muted for fear of the dreadful groans return. Then finally a few folk dared to talk.


    ¡°What the devil was that?¡± said a man, who was dressed in gleaming silver-blue armor. A great blade, that was far too long to be used in the tent they were standing in, strapped to his back.


    ¡°Nh...Interesting choice of words.¡± said Billy. Not really thinking as he spoke. His eyes on Elena and Edna. Checking to see that they were okay.


    Elena was recovering from something that wasn¡¯t quite a swoon, barely standing. Edna, was leaning against a sturdy stack of crates, one hand pressed against her brow. The parts of her face that weren¡¯t hidden behind her silver-white domino mask, scrunched up in pain.


    ¡°Yo, you guys good?¡± asked Jermaine. His voice hushed, barely audible, barely above a whisper. Kept as quiet as possible, because this was not the time for anyone to be showing weakness.


    ¡°Yeah. All¡¯s well, mate. You do you and we¡¯ll hold the rear.¡±said Edna.


    Hiding her pain, behind her usual smile, with only a slight beading of sweat, to reveal the lie in her jovial tone.


    ¡°Mn...Good then. Unless you think you can¡¯t handle it. In which case¡­.¡±


    Billy was about to speak up, he looked up past the mouth of the tent. Past the wall of soldiers and elite guardsmen that patrolled the area. Past the field of flickering, eerie black silhouettes.


    He looked up at the blue prism that lay at the center of it all. Ominous and glowing. Its only connection to the real world, the set of mobile stairs that someone had placed near the entrance.


    ¡°Well, ladies and gents...We only have a few days of scheduled time before it¡¯s open season, so I think we best make the best of it. So let¡¯s do some quick, easy introductions before we start.¡±


    *****


    Open Season was what they called the opening of the labyrinth to the general public. There were many reasons why the greater powers of Argus would do such a thing.


    First of all the kingdoms and sects, naturally couldn¡¯t just sit on the labyrinth¡¯s entrance for ever. It¡¯d be too expensive to do so. Especially since they generally used their elites for this purpose.


    The second reason why Open Season would be allowed was because not doing so would be counter-intuitive. The Great Kingdoms, the Church, the Sects, Guilds and the More Powerful Companies that served them, closed ranks and kept out the riff-raff, in hopes of being able to cleanly gleam the most benefits within a ruin, or labyrinth by themselves.


    A thing that they did just in case something of real worth was found inside. After all it was in places like this that they rediscovered cell phones, computer equipment, and automated factories for other old world tech.


    It was in places like this that they found the thaumaturgical superweapons, serums, and cultivation aids that helped the Great Kingdoms dominate the continent and influence most of the planet. They couldn¡¯t ¡®not¡¯ try to make the most of such opportunities.


    Open Season was just for those times that they failed to beat the labyrinth or capture it in its totality. They opened the gates to outsiders and freelancers more or less them as cannon fodder to help clear the way for their own people.


    They¡¯d close ranks for as long as they thought they needed to and for as long as they could afford to. Switching to relying on the efforts of the unwashed masses and a certain baseline, of favored associates once they opened the floodgates.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    *****


    The introductions were neither quick, nor easy, lasting most of the day. It essentially amounted to a very long dick measuring contest. A near endless line of prestigious and sometimes even talented so-and-so¡¯s, who all came out in turn.


    Strutting and flexing, and showing their shiny toys and a few hints at their power. With their patrons and representatives listing their unnecessarily long feats and names and backgrounds.


    The prism had attracted the attentions of Three martials Sects; The Five Dogs Sect, The Eastern Hill Sect, and The Twelves Soul Sect. It had also attracted the five great guilds. With the EITC and the Council of Seven Sons, Mages Guild, putting in extra effort by hiring twice the usual number of associates. Which was actually of why and how, the Thousand Ghosts, and by extension the Bone Tree Company, were here. Serving as one of the EITC¡¯s associated groups.


    Billy ignored most of it, only paying attention to three main groups, besides his own. The first group was a lead by the people of the Twelve Souls Sect. A group of young martial experts who were allied with the men of a few companies and experts of The Eastern Hill Sect.


    With an arrogant looking young woman named Esme as their leader. She was the young scion of one of Lloyd¡¯s nobles and a core pupil of the Twelve Souls Sect. With the kingdom being backed by the two major sects that lay within its borders.


    Her look was arrogant, undaunted despite the way their kingdom was being imposed upon. She certainly didn¡¯t look like a noblewoman from a beaten country. She had the look of someone with a chip on her shoulder. In her eyes he saw the kind of drive that often got people killed.


    She glanced over the crowd and her eyes narrowed, as if she¡¯d seen an opponent amongst all their faces. While he didn¡¯t think the look was meant for him, Billy made a mental note, deciding to keep a good amount distance between her and himself.


    The second group to catch his eye was made up of people wearing a mixture of alabaster armour and clean white vestments. Representatives of the church, that again, had some company boys working beneath them. They were headed by a young genius who went by the name of Ludwik. Tall, lean, sharp red eyes, straight orange hair.


    He was one of the few in the room, to have reached the fifth tier, the nascent layer. One of the few such practitioners who were present. A sublime-ranked Practitioner. Considering that he¡¯d made it to that rank before his second century, when he was just twenty seven years old, it was enough for others to classify the boy as a monster.


    He came to Billy¡¯s attention, because he kept staring. Those hawkish, orange eyes, of his falling onto the Bone Tree Company and staying there for an uncomfortably long time.


    The third group that got Billy¡¯s attention was the product of a partnership of the Great Kingdoms of Albrecht and Gwenael. They pretended just be a company by the name of Three-Gate Ixion. Each great kingdom even paraded some formidable ringers, but Billy had looked up all his future colleagues before hand.


    Three-Gate Ixion was a project of both the Albrecht and Gwenael, with the Ministry of Public order, sort of, but not really, manipulating it in the background. They were a clean fairly formidable outfit with the weakest of their members all at the Exalted-Rank.


    Their leader and strongest member, a horse-kin man by the name of Keyair Horne, who¡¯d reached the fifth layer as well, doing pretty well for himself by reaching it at just one hundred and thirty-years of age.


    His looks belying his years, sharp and clean. His hair dark blue hair cut short, though the hairs of his tail had been grown long and tightly braided. Even if Billy hadn¡¯t known about the connection between the Ministry and the Company he¡¯d have still been able to guess it from just seeing the guy.


    Keyair, bore the same, affected non-conspicuousness that all spies, thieves, assassins and spooks of all sorts learned to wear. You could clearly tell that the man was hiding in plain sight.


    *****


    ¡°Alright, now that we all know each other, let¡¯s move. Daylight¡¯s burning and we want to get to the third floor before night falls.¡± said Arold the leader of their little raid.


    A man from that the KOG sent as an intermediary since theirs was the most neutral of all the powers. Even more neutral than the Ministry which never openly sent representatives or forces anywhere. Instead choosing to ¡®helpfully¡¯ volunteer to manage what everyone else was doing. Making ¡®all¡¯ their lives easier.


    ¡°What happens at nightfall?¡± said one person.


    ¡°Why the third floor?¡± said another person.


    Arold just rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Those are some stupid questions, people...Now do you want me to give you some stupid answers or are we going to get out of here?¡± said the man. After clapping his hands, he marched out of the tent. His arrogance and surety of his position showing as he simply marched, expecting everyone, to A) not take offense at his words, and B) follow him like the good little ducklings they were.


    After some grumbling from the more prideful folk, the party marched as one. Following their leader as he marched them into the field. Marching past the jittering, twitching silhouettes.


    Ignoring the occasional moan of a few that came when the weaker willed members of the party actually touched one of the shadow creatures. The more unlucky individuals seeming to seize up and fall unconscious. Foaming at the mouth as they lay on the ground with crowds of shadow things gathering at their position. Making the air there increasingly cold.


    Supervisor Arold lead them to the prism. He lead up the stairs that lead to the double doors entrance. He opened the doors and then marched right inside.


    As everyone entered there were more groans, and more pleas. The ghastly voice called for their exit, warning them that ¡®he¡¯ was coming to find them. Though it seemed only Billy and Edna and Elena heard those.


    Billy wondered if what they were doing was really the wisest thing for them to be doing but the girls seemed fairly determined to see things through to the end. After all it really was to good an opportunity to pass up.


    Disregarding the pay from the Thousand Ghosts, just being here alone would give them countless chances to pick up something priceless. Many a legend was born from such fortuitous circumstances.


    Arold slid his warhammer out of the storage spell within his cell. A confident grin on his face.


    Matching his actions with his words, he and everyone else armed themselves. Billy and Edna chose to limit the use of their extra abilities because it was just generally common wisdom to try and hide at least a few of one¡¯s tricks when working in a group. After all today¡¯s friends could be tomorrow¡¯s enemies.


    That¡¯s what it meant to be a contractor. He would shrink his tail¡¯s length down to a more mundane length. Arming himself with some of the mundane weapons from the Bone Tree Company¡¯s inventory.


    Edna wouldn¡¯t use the floating auxiliary AWs. Only using the ones that she directly held in her hands. Elena wouldn¡¯t be holding anything back, but she was the kind of ridiculous character that made their bread and butter by continually topping themselves.


    Thus it would be meaningless for her to hold back. Besides Billy hadn¡¯t gotten a chance to build something ¡®special¡¯ for her yet. So it wasn¡¯t like they had any magic tools or weapons that could withstand the toll her logic defying strength took on the world around her.


    The Raid¡¯s forces fought, smashing and shooting and casting their way through three horders of metal-haired direwolves. Fighting through the empty halls and through the cramped stairways.


    Fighting till they finally made it to the third floor, a place where the air was cold and there was a deadness to the way one¡¯s mind interacted with the space.


    Supervisor Arold found a pillar and slid himself down the length of it. Nakedly exhausted, just like the rest of them were. Just glad to be alive. Finally he stood and he pointed at the empty spaces of the floor. His voice echoing like it could very well repeat for an eternity. Going on long after both the man and his world had turned to dust.


    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen. Let me introduce you to Steel Polis Nihil. The metal city of twisted shadows. For the next three weeks, this will be your new home away from home.¡±

 26.5: Interlude: Things of Importance

    ¡°Okay, Kids. Let¡¯s try not to make any mistakes if we can.¡± said Jermaine, wrapping up the briefing he¡¯d given to his people.


    They all nodded with determined looks on their faces, and just a little fear in their eyes. By now they were all very clear on how serious the matter at hand was. Those who weren¡¯t clear on this issue were already dead.


    *****


    The practitioners taking part in the raid lost half of their numbers by the end of second day. It wasn¡¯t that they were unprepared, it was just that this was how high the difficulty was set. The fourth floor was literally just an open pit.


    Occasionally the ground would fall away and there¡¯d be a gulf that would either lead to a bed of spikes or an endless pitch black nothingness.


    What the traps didn¡¯t kill, the monsters did. The Thousand Ghosts were no exception. Miss Fizzy and Tundra Fist were just a few among the names that the Thousand Ghosts would have to mourn.


    ******


    ¡°Hey...Ed, Ell...I¡¯m not going to be able to fight.¡± said Billy.


    Edna looked up at him, looking mildly surprised. Elena just frowned, looking concerned.


    ¡°Um...why?¡± said Edna.


    ¡°You¡¯re not coming down with something, are you William?¡± said Elena.


    ¡°Nh?...No. It¡¯s nothing like that.¡± said Billy. Looking slightly uncomfortable.


    ¡°It¡¯s...I¡¯m not sure what it is, but just for the sake of hedging our bets, I¡¯m thinking that its best that I hang back for a bit. So do you guy¡¯s mind taking point?¡± said Billy.


    Edna wasn¡¯t so sure. As the weakest link within their three person company she was starting to feel more aware of her deficiencies.


    She¡¯d said she was going to cultivate seriously, but making progress as a practitioner was easier said than done.


    Elena on the other hand, simply nodded, patting Billy on the shoulder. Her eyes smiling, the grin she wore palpable for all that it was hidden behind her mask.


    ¡°You do you, beau. We¡¯ve got your back.¡±


    The Bone Tree Company trailed behind the Thousand Ghosts and their compatriots who were in cahoots with the EITC. Billy, Edna and Elena, would bring up the rear, mainly acting as extra muscle and support.


    Though aside from supplying Bone Tree Company products they wouldn¡¯t get the chance to actually do anything till several floors had gone by and the number of surviving contractors had grown thin.


    *****


    ¡°Suck it, Muthafucka!¡± bellowed Edna. Her voice made husky by her exertions. The words mostly lost in the cascade of bellows and roars that was taking place at the same, exact time.


    Hidden behind the mask on her face, the veins on her forehead were bulging. Her blood was boiling. Icy sweat beading on her brow. The muscles of her arm bulging as she drove a lance through the chest of metal limbed, minotaur with tank treads where its hooves should have been and exhaust pipes instead of horns.


    The floor crumbled beneath her steps, a wall was caved in as she slammed into the minotaur, forcing it into a dead end. It spat blood and smoke as it died, an unreconciled expression still on its face, as the light in its eyes slowly dimmed.


    From behind her there were thirty-six sharp barks, the retorts of a firearm. All thirty-six shots were soon followed by the sound of six bodies dropping.


    The mechanized gnolls, lying as a smoking heap, with their chests and head perforated, with six holes each, a mixture of blood and motor oil spilling out onto the floor. Pooling around their bodies.


    ¡°Things quiet on your end, Ell.¡± said Edna. Calling out from her position at the back of their group.


    ¡°Yeah...Thanks for the cover fire.¡± said Elena. Stumbling away from the corpse as the lance in the beast¡¯s chest crumbled away. Reduced to a stream of glowing grains of sand. Critically damaged by the forces it had been subjected to.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    *****


    After then tenth floor came the eleventh. There multiple floors and multiple wings of the floors and the assault by the raid party was on each and every one of them. With the main aim being the capture of the core or hub that lay on the top floor.


    Jermaine¡¯s people would wait on the tenth floor, holding the fort while they tried to recuperate. The Bone Tree Company¡¯s job now was to scout ahead. Checking out the next target and hopefully softening and or eliminating it, if it was within their power to do so. This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    *****


    The eleventh floor was just like all the others, narrow hallways with the floor made of tempered concrete and the walls made up of rust and steel.


    ¡°Ah...As usual I¡¯ll go ahead.¡± said Billy. Taking the lead, as he wound his way through the many traps that made up this floors security. Tripping some traps, disarming others. Using magic to draw a color blue guide for Edna, Elena and the few Thousand Ghosts who¡¯d come up with them, to follow him.


    There was an ogre on this floor, it¡¯s head conical. It¡¯s body built like that of some hairless gray-green gorilla. A huge screw was jammed into its weeping eye socket. Its left arm had been replaced with a laser turret.


    As the strongest contributing member of their little party, naturally it was Elena who took the lead. She charged forwards, dodging the red beams that were being fired by the turret. Flicking a throwing knife at the weaponized limb, and doing so with enough force to nearly knock it loose.


    The laser assault stopping once the turret fell limp, having almost been torn from the body it was attached to. Now this would be the point where a more even kilter and cautious combatant let their long range team member deal with the rest.


    Edna had even prepared an AW for the task, however just as she was finishing doing so, Elena, rushed forwards. Throwing enraptured by the thrill of the hunt. She threw a haymaker into the Ogre, thick jaw, making its head rock. Back. It staggered and used its remaining arm to throw a blow that should have sent her flying.


    They settled into a heated slug match that continued for several minutes. Ending with beast lying on the floor, its face and body beaten into mash, while a feral eyed Elena leaned over it. Huffing and puffing, barely keeping on her.


    ¡°Ah...So it ¡®was¡¯ you.¡± said a voice.


    She turned and saw a face that was both familiar and unfamiliar. Esme Mckinney stood with her posse of fellow sect pupils. Her pink locks were unbound and unruly. Her martial uniform was torn. Blow from a wound in her side and from her nostrils spattering onto the floor. All the same her gaze remained haughty. Somehow the Sect¡¯s group had ended up wandering into the EITC¡¯s wing.


    ¡°Elena Maddoc, right? Former first ranked amongst the Twelves Souls Sect¡¯s Core Pupils?¡±


    The girl smiled but it was more of a sneer. She clasped her fist in her palm and bowed, but her gaze was mocking.


    ¡°This Junior greets her senior.¡±


    *****


    The words were full of poison and the poison was one that transcended time and space. Taking her back to a day where the sun refused to shine and a very driven, young woman had stood in an arena with her back against a wall.


    This was after her father had cut ties with her. Almost immediately after those ties were cut her tuition stopped being paid. However that wasn¡¯t a real issue. Elena ¡®had¡¯ been a top ranked student after all.


    The merits of her talents alone were worth it for the school to keep developing her. It was just a simple matter of having her take the test for the scholarship students. She tested and then she passed and things were handled just that easily.


    Thus she was allowed to coast. With everyone including the girl herself, being unaware of adrift she was. One crisis was solved and then another was born. Without her family, she lost her drive. She lost her sense of purpose. She¡¯d been working so hard, for so long that without a goal in mind, she couldn¡¯t push herself.


    She¡¯d discovered the well of exhaustion that had been building up inside of her and she drown in it. Paralyzed and helpless to do anything to change the course she was on.


    It was only three months, twelve weeks, that was all it took for her to lose everything. She fell into a three month long, slump and no matter how hard she trained and studied, it just didn¡¯t come together. She failed tests, her grades suffered and she slowly fell from the favor of the school.


    Finally ¡®that¡¯ day came. The day for the school ranking matches. She¡¯d stood as the old queen, surrounded by a screaming audience, all of them shouting for her blood. Her loss was a forgone conclusion.


    There was a new queen now and the current fight was expected to be a mere formality. Elena would lose handily and the new queen would reign. Even Elena expected that to be case. She was worthless, she was trash. There was no one who needed her and no purpose in her existence.


    There was a certain, easiness to it all. She¡¯d fight, she¡¯d try, but she¡¯d lose, and probably die because this was a life and death battle after all, with the match not stopping till someone died or surrendered and because for whatever reason, she just couldn¡¯t stop losing, or maybe some miracle would happen and she¡¯d win. Either way that would be her karma. Her fate.


    That¡¯s not what happened that day. Something inside Elena awoke and after taking third blow that should have killed her for the third time. She¡¯d been lying on the ground feeling the fuzzy edges of oblivion reaching out to her.


    The other girl raised her leg for a heel drop that could powder stone and would have had no problem reducing Elena¡¯s angst and uncertainty to naught but jellied neural tissue.


    Suddenly she felt herself standing again. She stood up and dished out several punches of her own. A desperate series of rabbit punches that came from the part of her that realized that she might not be a reconciled with her inevitable demise as she¡¯d been telling herself.


    She dealt out a flurry faster than anything she¡¯d ever been capable of delivering before. They sounded like hammers, like the slow drop of her own explosive heartbeat. They came endlessly, falling one after the other. Like raindrops in a storm. Continuing forever within the confines of her skull.


    The referees intervened, ending things early. By that point the other girl was already severely injured, crippled, her core broken, the aether within it scattered. Her cultivation having been dropped down to the status of Dandelion. Her bones shattered, her viscera mashed, her face beaten into a black and blue mess.


    Blood pouring out of every orifice. In all honesty it was a miracle that she didn¡¯t die. Which was the only reason, that the school didn¡¯t kill Elena. After all the other girl ¡®had¡¯ been the precious niece of a sect elder.


    A rising star, of more worth to the sect than her opponent. Even Elena was going to win, she should have appreciated this and held back some. Though honestly she hadn¡¯t been in a clear enough mental state to hold anything back.


    Instead they took her arm and her leg, at least ¡®tried¡¯ to break her core and then expelled her from the sect. There was nothing unfair or unreasonable about any of this. ¡®She¡¯ Elena, was supposed to have just been a ringer.


    A mere stepping stone for other girl. Another feather in her hat. A cornerstone for the other girl¡¯s glory to be built around. It was forgetting her place, for something like Elena to fight back.


    Thus in a way, at least seen from their angle, she deserved her punishment. She¡¯d deserved worst. For she¡¯d not only rebelled, she¡¯d done so violently, and excessively. Ruining the future of someone who ¡®really¡¯ mattered.


    If it weren¡¯t for the person standing in front of her Elena wouldn¡¯t even have recalled it. After all, all of this was just the ¡®start¡¯ of Elena Maddoc¡¯¡¯s downward spiral.


    *****


    Elena felt something she almost never felt, an urge to run away, she might have well have done it, but she could hear the footsteps of her people coming. Edna was coming, Billy was coming and she refused to let them see something as shameful as the sight of her turning and running with her tail tucked between her legs.


    So she stiffened her spit, straightened her posture. Clasped her own fist within her own palm and bowed as well. Plastering an unconcerned smile on her, as if they really were just two former classmates randomly meeting.


    ¡°Senior greets Junior.¡±


    Esme¡¯s eyes narrowed, her expression filled with a sort of complex displeasure. Then she sniffed and turned heel, stalking away with her fellow pupils trailing behind her.


    Whilst watching the other young woman walk away, Elena wonder who else in the Twelve Souls Sect remembered her. She wondered if they¡¯d come after her and felt a warmth of happy anger.


    She wondered if they¡¯d come after Billy and Edna, if they¡¯d come after the Bone Tree Company and she felt a icy fear. Then she closed her eyes and felt nothing. Deciding that aside from discussing it with the other two, there was nothing else she could but take things as they came.

 27: Dungeon Crawler

    Their metal bones were held together with screws and nuts and gnarled bits of mummified sinew.


    Rubbery, pale gray, synthetic muscle covered bones and on top of that, lay rags, and wispy balls of cobweb and dust. Within their chests beat clockwork hearts, things of moving gears and cogs, powered by magic and something slightly more sinister.


    Their faces were hidden, covered with plastic masks, on which a single word was written. ¡®Sinner¡¯. A gloomy, sharp red, light appearing from somewhere deep within their stainless steel skulls. These were the creatures called steel-supplicants, these were the most numerous denizens of Steel Polis Nihil.


    Usually if you passed them in hall you¡¯d find them either lying flat as if dead. Either that or they¡¯d be prostrate, or kneeling, their hands brought together in prayer. They were harmless, until they weren¡¯t harmless. Meek, cowering in the shadows, pulling back from the approaching parties.


    It was perfectly fine to ignore them. At least until it suddenly wasn¡¯t. Something would happen, something would set them off and then they come in mass. Shrieking, their screams sounding like the squeaks, beeps and static filled squeals of a tortured radio.


    *****


    ¡°Shit, we¡¯ve got a big mob heading our way¡­¡± said one practitioner to his fellow. His grip on his sword growing tighter. His complexion made pale by the cold and the unease he was feeling.


    ¡°What? Really? I thought they were just all happy to see us. Y¡¯know, coming out in mass to welcome us with open hands.¡±


    ¡°Oi, shut the fuck up, you two. Focus. I promised your pa I¡¯d get you two out in one piece but I didn¡¯t say which piece.¡± said a burly man with an enchanted pickaxe on his shoulder.


    The mob came, flooding the area. A group of more than a hundred shrieking metal ghouls. The supplicants were accompanied with modified creatures that had somehow been brought in from the outside.


    Wizened demonbeasts that had been made stronger and more ferocious by the glowing, gleaming bits of machinery that had been attached to their flesh.


    Once again, strategy became the first casualty of war. Whatever plans the labyrinth raiders had been making were lost. Knocked loose and trampled to death the very moment that mob of more than three hundred, third and fourth layer, steel-supplicants and modified-demonbeasts slammed into them.


    If anyone remembered the people who¡¯d been sent ahead to scout and kite, it would be long after this was over. And long after any missing faces had already been assumed for dead.


    Right now there were more pressing concerns like coping with ionized breath cannon that a certain iron-jawed wild dog was spraying into the crowd. Completely incinerating the unprepared and badly wounding those who couldn¡¯t completely dodge or block the attack.


    Jermaine of the Thousand Ghosts stepped forwards wearing the gray and purple opera mask of Thespian Gray. Dark colorful wisps of magic gathering in his hands as he tried to lighten the load that was on his men.


    Fanciful hands of iridescent light appeared where he willed them. Turning into fists to stomp down groups of the attackers. Or simply snatching up lone enemies and squeezing them into balls of crumpled metal and pulp.


    He¡¯d just barely reached a point where he thought his men could handle things when they all heard that sound they¡¯d learn to loathe and fear. That deep agonized groan that came from somewhere within the heart of tower.


    ¡°What the fuck!? It¡¯s too soon!¡± said Tangent, who stood fighting alongside his boss. Using spikes of sharpened shadow to gradually push the mob back.


    ¡°Well yeah¡­ but it looks this damn labyrinth is gonna cheat. Oh well, we¡¯re used to people trying to get the leg up on us aren¡¯t we boys?¡± said Thespian Gray. Speaking up last the moaning critically damage the one thing the ghosts had going for them. Wounding the morale and high spirits that had allowed them to keep up with the other big boys.


    ¡°Hell yeah!¡±


    ¡°Yessir!¡±


    ¡°Fuck yes!¡±


    Thespian Gray chuckled, stepping forwards, crackling his knuckles in an exaggerated manner. Making sure his every action advertised an absolute and unquestionable confidence.


    The purple and gray mask serving to hide any doubts or fears he¡¯d felt while he watched the area be filled with a chilling mist and what was by now, an all too familiar blue flash.


    There was a crash, and an eruption of dust and gravel, a massive sphere dropped from out of thin air. Crushing, any supplicants and demonbeasts that happened to be in its way. Thespian Gray couldn¡¯t help the bitter chuckle that escaped him.The fact that mobs numbers had been drastically thinned, was meagre consolation for what would be coming next.


    The newly spawned orb, cracked like an egg and out from the egg emerged a creature that was built like a top. Its head arms, and torso made up a mishmash of gears and screws. The assorted pieces held in place by an aetheric magnetism and centrifugal force.


    The creature¡¯s first move removed the remainder of the mob, the creatures second move killed half of their forces on the floor. It mowed through the crowd, turning flesh to mulch. Spewing blood and sparks as it ate through the party.


    The Thespian had no choice but to throw himself in the monstrosities way. He couldn¡¯t let the meatgrinder-esque contraption just eat its way through his boy. An illusory wall appearing to isolate the creature from the crowd and push it back. He¡¯d almost managed to knock it half way across the room, when it turned around and shot its larger arm at him like an arrow.


    Jermain tried to stop the projectile but the weighty mass crashed right through his solidified illusions. He was forced to use a good old fashion blow from the cane he always carried. The cane just barely managing to knock the massive screw back in the opposite direction.


    Before Thespian Gray was allowed some much as a sigh of relief the creature came charging right at him. Thespian Gray, brought up a thick wall of iridescent light and a cadre of glowing limbs, using them as a buffer to keep the whirring teeth that made up most of the creature¡¯s body from grinding him up while he tried to push it back. Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    An illusion shattered and he felt a sharp, agonizing pain and then numbness, the adrenaline keeping him from properly noting the loss of his arm. It was only when the blood loss started kicking in and making him weaken, that realized what had even happened.


    Tangent chimed in with some support fire, sending out a salvo of explosive shadow. The creature reacting by firing its other arm in his direction. There were screams of pain and dismay but Thespian Gray was unable to see to his people¡¯s status. He was too busy facing off against the beast directly.


    Just as Jermaine thought he was nearing the end of his rope something flew over his head and hit the creature like a comet strike. He recognized the Tyrant Queen wearing her new shiny gold mask. A feral grin spreading across his face as she used that monstrous strength of hers to knock the creature all the way across the room.


    The grin became a grimace as he once again despaired over the fact that he¡¯d been unable to talk her into staying with the Thousand Ghosts. He respected her decision, but he¡¯d miss having a powerhouse like her on his team.


    ¡°Duck!¡± shouted a voice.


    Elena, the Tyrant Queen, leapt away from her new dancing partner. Jermaine followed her cue and dropped to the ground. Then a bright streak crossed the room and collided with the creature.


    It came as beam that smelled of ozone and melting metal, remaining on the creature keeping it pinned in place till there was only molten slag remaining.


    There was another groan from the labyrinth but this time it put smiles on all their faces. By clearing all the floors security measures they¡¯d one right to break through to the next floor.


    ¡°Oh...hells yeah, baby. That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about.¡± said one of the ghosts.


    Jermaine just smiled, staggering, putting all his energy into remaining on his feet because a man like him couldn¡¯t do something so uncool, like falling right after a hard fight. ¡®He¡¯, was supposed to make everything he did look effortless.


    He took a step back and knocked into someone. He turned around and saw the ever silent and elusive, Nine-Eyed Asphodel.


    ¡°Where the hell were you?¡± he asked, more curious than anything else. Asides from knowing that the man was a triple threat as a magician, an alchemist, artificer and enchanter, Jermaine knew next to nothing about him.


    The most he¡¯d seen him do, was to throw up some wards one time when they were entrenched in a particularly hectic floor. He left the fighting to the two female practitioners.


    ¡°Nh¡­.Holding the rear as usual.¡±


    ¡°Hmph..¡±


    Jermaine might have complained about whether it was worth inviting them here, but besides the timely aid two female practitioners, the bottle and replacement cane that Billy was holding more than made up for any complaints he might have had.


    *****


    *Tick-Tock*


    *Tick-Tock*


    Being inside the steel city of twisted shadows was troublingly like being inside the world¡¯s biggest collection of clocks. The cadence of the unseen mechanisms shifting in tempo and volume at random intervals so you never quite got used to the sound.


    Billy watched Jermaine drink the regenerative potion. Finding some mild amusement in watching his exaggerated grimace.


    ¡°First there¡¯s the bitterness and then there¡¯s the itchiness...I don¡¯t think I¡¯m ever gonna get used to this shit.¡± grumbled Jermaine.


    ¡°At least you still get your jerking off arm back, Jerry.¡± said Elena. Chiming in, from where she lay. Catching her breath and recovering from her exertions.


    ¡°Tch, keep the sleep talk for when you¡¯re asleep, girl.¡± said Jermaine.


    He looked at his men and was relieved to find that the losses weren¡¯t as bad as he¡¯d thought. The back wall was red from blood and rust and everyone looked plainly exhausted. There were still far too many of the faces he¡¯d come up to this floor with, missing, however the numbers weren¡¯t outright catastrophic.


    ¡°Yo, you still alive Matty-boy?!¡± said Jermaine, calling out for one of the oldest and most trusted of his lieutenants.


    ¡°Y-, yessir.¡±


    Was the weak reply. Matthew sat in a heap, stoically waiting for a new lower body to grow into place. Gritting his teeth as watched new flesh and bone, slowly inch its way out of his torso.


    ¡°Good...Good. Let¡¯s head downstairs, kids. Daddy, needs a breather.¡± said Jermaine. Leading his portion of raid party, which was made up of the Thousand Ghosts and their allies and heading back to the third floor.


    They descended through the floors of the labyrinth, with those who were still too wounded to walk being carried by their compatriots. It was slow painful going. However it would have been too much wishful thinking to imagine that the ancients or whoever it was, that was behind this place, would make traversing floors more convenient for future grave robbers and trespassers.


    Fortunately the floors remained abandoned once you cleared them and eventually they ¡®did¡¯ reach their destination.


    ¡°Hello, hello, hello. Welcome to the safezone, kids.¡± said Raid Supervisor Arold.


    He and his people had followed the various members of the party as support staff. Helping with organizational aspect of things and establishing a sort of base town every time they reached a benchmark floor.


    *****


    Edna walked with her people in the Bone Tree Company, tired and feeling slightly self-conscious. There was still a part of her that always felt out of place, in situations like this. Very aware that little more than a year ago she¡¯d still been just a maid working in the Maddoc Chateau. She felt like a bullshitter amongst bullshitters, like a kid playing a very high stakes game of pretend.


    On this floor there was food and drink and a few enterprising merchants had seen fit to set up markets with their ¡®surplus¡¯ supplies. For most the base town, was a cherry and often welcome sight after a hard day¡¯s climb. Edna was no different. However down here, there was a tension of a different sort.


    If you looked around you¡¯d notice that everyone had sort of split off into their own groups. In hindsight it was inevitable.After all, she¡¯d known from Billy¡¯s research that pretty much everyone here was working in the interests of some backer or the other. She¡¯d just assumed that while they were all supposed to be here working together, they¡¯d try playing nice.


    Imagine her surprise when she found out that playing nice just amounted to not actively trying to kill each other. At the very least it made for the gravest sort of disappointment.


    ¡°Hey...Billy, he¡¯s doing it again...Are you sure this isn¡¯t something that I should worry about?¡± said Edna.


    Unable to help noting that the leader of the church¡¯s camp seemed to be giving them the stink-eye again. Edna was never very religious to begin with, distancing herself from the faith after what happened with her family. Still there was no denying the church¡¯s influence. It boded ill to have one of their up-an-ups giving them bad looks.


    ¡°Nh...Yeah.¡± said Billy.


    Pointedly avoiding so much as looking in young Ludwik¡¯s direction.


    On Billy¡¯s end, he genuinely had no clue what was up with the young prodigy. He might have supposed that his dark nature was being mistaken for an infernal one. However that wasn¡¯t the case, save for his obvious genetic anomalies, there was nothing, physically or metaphysically, making him stand out as non-human.


    Nothing, he wasn¡¯t fairly sure was well hidden, anyway.


    ¡°Nh...If it turns into a problem I¡¯ll just deal with it the usual way.¡±


    ¡°The usual way?¡± said Edna. Her tone skeptical.


    ¡°You know, Ed. The usual way!¡±


    Elena butted her way into the conversation, high-spirited as usual now that she¡¯d recovered and caught her second wind for the day.


    Sticking her tongue out, crossing her eyes and making a gristly gurgling noise as she drew her thumb across her throat.


    Edna frowned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know...People who pick fights with the church generally don¡¯t last long.¡±


    ¡°Sure they don¡¯t...In that case all we have to do is make sure it¡¯s less a fight and more an extermination. The folks with the white robes don¡¯t make a habit of picking fights they don¡¯t think they¡¯ll win.¡± said Elena. Her tone carefree, though her words carried along louder than Edna would have liked. Gathering a few frowns from the people on the church¡¯s side and a few chuckles from everyone else. With Edna getting a worrying impression that most of those chuckles were at ¡®their¡¯ expense.


    Edna turned to Billy, who just shrugged.


    ¡°Nh¡­.She has a point. Besides, this is all assuming, that they don¡¯t just want to be friends. Or that we ¡®have¡¯ to fight. Perhaps they merely want something. Perhaps that something is something we can give. And even if they do want to fight...do you we necessarily have to lose? I think you¡¯re underestimating your own strength Edna.¡± said Billy. His tone dispassionate and unconcerned, despite how he too would occasionally glance at the crowd in white.


    Edna looked over her shoulder and saw Ludwik and his people no longer glaring at them, with the main man himself still occasionally glancing in their direction. The change far from reassuring.


    In the end she just shook her head and sighed, choosing to look elsewhere.


    ¡°You know what? You were right....Let¡¯s just let sleeping dogs lie and hope for the best. Worst case scenario, somehow I think the three of us will manage.¡± she said.


    Surprised to find that she actually believed her words. The bluff becoming a firm if quietly held conviction just as soon as it came out of her mouth.

 28: Beyond The Pale

    An elite martial pupil used a mantra to summon up a hedge of hungry roses. Striking out at those who survived her attack with a whip of thorns.


    A young warrior-priest called for strength from his gods and swung a sword of silver and gold flames, cutting his way through the metal horde.


    A virile, horse-kin warrior strode through the surviving masses. Leading his men as he cleared a path for them with impacts of force and thunder. . Using his spear and fist full of lightning to take care of any creatures that managed to survive his initial assault.


    Finally there was the Thespian. The man in the gray and purple opera mask. He danced amongst the demons. Using his magic hands to flip, flick, throw and smash his way clear to the end of the floor. His trusty crew of associates and company men, dealing with whatever remained.


    In the end every last steel-supplicant and modified demonbeast was disposed of and defeated and the raid was able to come to its penultimate conclusion with a surprising amount of its people still alive. A feat that would raise the statuses of all who were present.


    *****


    It was ¡®that¡¯ sort of feeling. One of those moments where one got the sense that things were going a little too well. Bringing on a certain uneasiness. Where that sense that too many things were turning up in your favor, resulted in a paranoid watchfulness.


    A certainty that whether it was an exhaustion of one¡¯s store of good fortune, or the set up for some bad cosmic set up, something bad was coming next. So you couldn¡¯t really enjoy it, because you were too busy spending all your time waiting for the other shoe to drop.


    *****


    After splitting up to conquer the prism as a whole, the assorted contractor factions found themselves together again. Reassembling at a single massive door.


    A door that was meant to be raised, slid up into the wall. Built like obscenely ostentatious freight elevator, given all the dressings and ornamentation of a door you¡¯d find in front of a throne room.


    The Bone Tree Company and the Thousand Ghosts stood at the back of the crowd, waiting for Supervisor Arold and the rest of the up-and-ups to figure out what the raid¡¯s next move was. Preparing for their final push.


    Frowning behind his nine-eyed mask, Billy gnawed on his bottom lip. Finally making his mind to be firm and clear, about the feelings that had been building up the entire time, their party had been climbing up this tower.


    ¡°I think...I think we should probably bow out while we¡¯re still ahead, guys.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Huh? Billy, we¡¯ve already made it all the way here, what are you talking about?¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Did ever have one of those dreams? One of the ones where you¡¯re locked in a room and there¡¯s something on the other side of the door. Knocking, banging, trying to get inside...It¡¯s that kind of feeling.¡± said Billy


    Edna looked up at him, her expression still light, though her face had gone stiff and her complexion paler. He didn¡¯t know it, but he¡¯d struck a nerve, unfortunately it was the wrong nerve.


    ¡°Billy...I think¡­.I know you¡¯ve saying that you¡¯re not really getting a good vibe about this place but come on its tomb, a ruin. We¡¯re surrounded by metal zombies. It¡¯s natural. Plus we¡¯re almost done. Just hold on.¡± said Edna.


    Billy sighed, he¡¯d been hinting, constantly suggesting that they pull back, for all of the three weeks that they¡¯d been there. His suggestions becoming slightly firmer with each passing day and even he wasn¡¯t exactly sure why he felt so uncomfortable with this place. It was his own fault really, he¡¯d been too indecisive.


    He should have tried to talk them out of this the moment he came to the prism and felt the aura of the place. Tasting it, feeling it. It felt like him.The air filled with deathly susurrations.


    The darkness thick and velvety and very alive, very aware. It felt dark, and gray, and off, like an endless continuation of that feeling that someone was stepping over ones grave. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Like walking through a nightmare after all the monsters had been put away and only the gloomy, discomfort was left. It wasn¡¯t a feeling that he¡¯d expected to feel again. It was a nostalgic feeling, both comfortable and uncomfortable.


    And the girls had seemed eager to keep pushing forwards so when they ignored his words he just went along with it. Accepting that he¡¯d been outvoted. His judgement no doubt affected by the fact that this place was the richest source of miasma he¡¯d been able to find since he¡¯d come back to this world.


    Thicker and richer, than he¡¯d find if he were to suddenly lose his mind and slaughter every living thing on Monde. An entire universe of death and darkness and quiet. Less like air and more like soup. A nutritious soup that Billy pulled into himself. Expanding the world that lay within his shadow.


    His shades using it to give themselves proper forms, new forms. The humanoid souls becoming humanoid shades, the jongleurs and Nyts. The draconic souls becoming serpentine, slitherers. The beastial souls becoming the motley, multilimbed, skitterers and fuzzies.


    With those souls that weren¡¯t really anything in particular or didn¡¯t really possess a preference, choosing to become, the amorphous, squid-like, squiglies.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just bad vibes Ed...I¡¯m scared. Feel my hand¡­¡± he said. Taking her hand in his, letting her feel his trembling.


    Letting her feel how he shook. This was another thing that he¡¯d never expected to feel here. Fear. But this wasn¡¯t just fear, this was piss yourself terror. Primal. This was the kind of fear, that drove lesser men mad and set beasts to frenzy. What manner of thing could make an immortal man feel a fear like that?


    Whatever it was Billy didn¡¯t want to meet it. Whatever it was he knew his friends wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. He knew ¡®he¡¯ might not be able to protect them.They needed to get out of here.


    ¡°.....¡±


    Edna said nothing, she stared up at his face, as if she were trying to look past the mask and meet his eye. Her false smile falling, her expression empty and tense. He didn¡¯t know it but he¡¯d said the wrong thing again.


    Long after her body had been restored and long before she could manage the strength required to regain her words she¡¯d needed to regain her ability to leave the confines of her room. It was hard going and she only barely managed it, but when she did, it came with a certain understanding and a certain fear.


    Edna at her base, at her core was a creature of caution. Between the three of them, while Elena had always been the brave one and she had always been the sensible one, with Billy playing the part of the scaredy cat, she¡¯d always been just as scared as Billy was.


    Perhaps maybe even more so, because she was older and therefore knew just a little bit more about what was out there to be afraid of. Always listening to her morbid father talking about the bad luck his business friends ran into while traversing the roads and the wastes.


    She used to use Billy¡¯s fear as an excuse. Using her baby cousin as a reasonable excuse for why they should do ¡®whatever¡¯ Elena was planning, when the scariness overcame the fun. Then ¡®that¡¯ had to happen.


    Everyone died and a few of the killers found her and the ¡®other thing¡¯ happened and for a while there was no fun, there was no anything, there was only fear. Fear and bad dreams and the small room that became her prison for the longest time.


    Eventually with enough time, she managed to talk herself out of being her own warden. She managed to talk herself out of the room, but it came with a quiet caveat, a quiet fear, a quiet realization of how very easy it would be for her to talk herself back into a room.


    And so she made a promise to herself. Whether wise or not, or sensible or not, she made a promise to herself. A promise to let reason, logic, sensibility, whim, mood and much anything else, ¡®but¡¯ fear be the thing that made her decisions for her. No matter what, even if she was afraid, she wouldn¡¯t let it be a thing that bound her.


    She had far too many fears and things that she was afraid of, to allow them to be the thing that controlled her decisions.


    This was her determination, a truth that lay at the core of her being and it was for this reason alone that she wouldn¡¯t give in to her friend¡¯s words. So instead she just squeezed his hand, unsure what to say or how to explain, why she now almost kind of ¡®had¡¯ to see what was past that door. Curiosity and slightly perverse, stubborn voice in her head egging her on.


    Billy couldn¡¯t know of what was going on in her head because his friends were amongst the small number of people that he refused to read. What he could see was that she was hesitating and now wasn¡¯t the time for hesitation.


    ¡°Yo...Thespian Gray, we need to talk. I don¡¯t think we can go through with this.¡± said Billy. Walking over to his current employer.


    The sudden elevation of his usually barely-above-a-whisper voice shocked Jermaine and his advisors in the Thousand Ghosts out of whatever discussion they¡¯d been about to have.


    ¡°Huh?...What¡¯d you mean, man? We might be nearly there, but the game¡¯s not done yet.¡± said Jermaine.


    Billy shook his head.


    ¡°Nh...That¡¯s true enough, but I think, that the Bone Tree Company doesn¡¯t need to see what lies past that door. Since you¡¯ve been good to us and seem a fairly decent sort, I¡¯d advise you to do the same. Turn back...Just like the voice keeps asking...Nothing good happens if we keep going forward¡­¡± said Billy.


    Another slipped into Billy¡¯s squeezing tight. He turned and saw Elena beside him. Her mask lifted up like a visor. Her gaze soft and watchful, and concerned.


    ¡°Hon...maybe just hold on for a little bit longer. We have the phone-bands, we can get out here if the worst comes to worst.¡± said Elena.


    ¡°Nh¡­¡±


    Billy wanted to argue, for whatever reason, every instinct both the vestigial and the learned, was telling him that they had to go. But her words were sensible so with a sigh and with some difficulty he made himself nod.


    ¡°So you guys staying or what?¡± said Jermaine.


    ¡°Not for nothing, but you¡¯ve done a damn good job, kids. It¡¯d be a shame for you to leave this party before it was time to get a share of the goodies.¡±


    Billy didn¡¯t much care about getting ¡®goodies¡¯. He just wanted him and his to get out of here alive. Still he kept mum because saying more would neither look nor do any good. Now it was time to return to plan B.


    ¡°Yeah...I think we¡¯re good.¡± said Edna.


    With Elena nodding alongside her.

 29: The Un-Joke

    The door to the last unexplored room of the labyrinth was opened, sliding up and disappearing into the ceiling. The wailing this time, was worse than all times before, louder more frantic.


    What was most obvious was now they could tell where it was coming from. It was coming from beyond this room. From somewhere deep within it. The cries filled with eons of pain and suffering.


    ¡°Get Out!¡±


    ¡°Get Out!¡±


    ¡°Get Out!¡±


    ¡°Get Out!¡±


    ¡°Get Out!¡±


    ¡°Get Out!


    ¡°Get Out!...He¡¯s going to find you!....Get Out!¡±


    With most of the people present being unable to understand the cries, and the Bone Tree Company, and the few others who ¡®could¡¯ understand it keeping mum, the pleas were ignored.


    The contractors stepped inside a hall that was a bigger than another the floors they¡¯d passed through before and then they entered a room that was at least a thousand times bigger than the entirety of the tower had been.


    Big enough that you couldn¡¯t see the ceiling. Big enough that the whole room seemed like a small world. With dark sky of its own, filled with a million blinking stars and some manner of bright rainbow colored gas.


    The ground was covered with bodies. The room was filled, absolutely packed with millions of prostrate steel-supplicants. The gaunt, undead cyborgs ignoring the contractors¡¯ presence as they all lay in uniform position. Their foreheads pressed flat against the floor. All of them facing a single point.


    At first it seemed like a mountain, a massive mountain with its peak hidden in mist. A mountain of a scale that one would was rare even in Monde, the biggest of this solar system¡¯s worlds. Then as they got closer and were able to see past the mist they realized it wasn¡¯t a mountain, it was a body. A kneeling body, of incomprehensible size and feature.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Go...He¡¯ll find you and if he finds you he shall make me slay!... Go!¡± Moaned the mistress of the tower.


    She was a woman of indescribable beauty and unutterable horror. A maiden made entirely arms of and hands. The limbs coming in various sizes, ranging from human sized to a scale that could be used to creature ocean waves. Forming the curves and angles of her pristine beauty.


    With a seat of several million tendril like limbs working to form her head and hair. In her head were five eyes, burning more radiant and bright than the stars of the sky that hung above her. Weeping tears of blood. She was bound, and pierced and flayed. Her naked muscle exposed.


    A network of massive spikes and bolts driven into her body. Connected to a pole that had ran in and out of her throat, standing exposed in the parts that had ended up tearing themselves out of her. Covered in gristly blood and rust. An iron maiden in an iron gown, with her body all wrapped up in chains. A spiked crown of blades sitting on her head, the points biting into her skull.


    When they saw it there wasn¡¯t a single person who wasn¡¯t affected by the aura of the being before them. The weakest of their number actually falling into a swoon. With everyone else growing fainted, affected by bowel voiding level of fear.


    Failing to understand what they were seeing but knowing that it was something so far above them that they couldn¡¯t even hope to be able to deal with it.


    Supervisor Arold swore, retreating several feet. His face filled with confusion and horror and anger.


    ¡°Well, Bollocks...I think that¡¯s it ladies and gentlemen, The show stops here.¡± said Arold. Frowning, unable to help feeling a tad disappointed. They¡¯d come all this way but the prism had turned out to be one of those.


    One of those ruins, dungeons and labyrinths whose master was beyond the power of any group or individual. An unconquerable. The best they¡¯d be able to do was retreat and then seal off the area surrounding the prism. Arold was just thinking about the long process he¡¯d have to begin, when he reached the door they¡¯d come through and found it closed. Gone.


    ¡°No...Oh, hell no. Where the-...Where the fuck is it?!¡± said Arold. His exclamation and obvious panic drawing the attention of his people and the other members of the raid.


    ¡°What is it? Said Keyair.


    ¡°We¡¯re sealed!¡± said a panicky aide.


    ¡°Oh gods that¡¯s not true is it?!¡± said a contractor.


    ¡°No! No, that''s definitely not the case. I just can¡¯t...I can¡¯t find the door.¡± said Arold. Cold sweat pouring down his brow and moistening the back of his shirt.


    ¡°What?!¡± said Esme, leader of the Lloyd¡¯s two great martial sects associates . Sounding more annoyed, than afraid.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing...We¡¯ll figure this out...we just have to-...¡±


    ¡°No!...Oh forgive me!...I tried! I warned you! I tried! He¡¯s found you!¡±


    *Aiiiiieiii!*


    The moaning came back again, louder, deafening now and ending with an agonized screech. The maiden of hands was looking at them now. Her head inclined towards their position, though her gaze seemed dimmed and lost.


    For the observant there was an impression that her metal garb was alive, that the crown was also filled with eyes. And that the metal spikes were the bones of some ancient monster that had come to impress and oppress the woman who went beyond words and reason.


    An unholy union, a non-consensual fusion of beings. An abomination that they were never meant to see. Shedding blood and rust as the two beings that comprised its form warred against each other. One vying for control while the other sought freedom.


    The longer one looked, the more one saw, and so like ants contemplating a giant realizing that it wasn¡¯t some irregular landmass but was a thinking, feeling, plotting, being like themselves, there was feeling of gloomy enlightenment.


    The group fell into uncomfortable silence, and then the silence was broken shattered by the sound of laughter.


    *****


    ¡°Heh¡­*Snrk¡­.Heh¡­.*Snrk*.... Haha, haha, haha, haha, haha, haha, haha, haha, haha!¡±


    *****


    There was such a thing as an un-joke. A situation that wasn¡¯t funny at all but you couldn¡¯t help but feeling that you were going to laugh anyway. Like there was awful bomb in the back of your brain and it was ticking and the moment it went off there¡¯d just be the cloud of laughing gas and you wouldn¡¯t be able to help it.


    You¡¯d have to laugh, or least smile, leering like some evil clown. They popped up in the most inappropriate moments, during funerals, after disasters, after someone has shared their pain or ill fortune.


    This was the un-joke. A strange aversive reaction to things one was helpless to do anything about. A reaction to things that were awful, things would normally bring tears, or sighs of sympathy, or at least pity. This manic, hysteric impulse that in the moment would often feel impossible to restrain.


    ¡°Billy?!¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Will?!¡± said Elena.


    Billy was on his knees. He¡¯d pulled the mask from his face and was just trying to concentrate on breathing. Tears streaked down his cheeks and his nose ran. It was taking all that he had to just breathe and stay upright but he was failing at both.


    ¡°Billy, What¡¯s wrong?!¡± said Edna. Concerned. Knowing that the being in front of them was to blame for his inexplicable.


    He managed to get hold of himself and climbed to his feet.


    ¡°Shit...Fuck me...This isn¡¯t even¡­*snrk*....No.¡±


    Billy stood pulled the two girls to him and gave them both a kiss on the lips. Naturally the kiss wasn¡¯t a kiss. It was magic, necessary magic, but he didn¡¯t have time to explain. Nor did he have time to explore the fuzzy headedness he¡¯d felt as he did it.


    ¡°Billy...uh, what are you-?¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Not that I¡¯m not happy, but...I really don¡¯t think this is the-...¡± said Elena.


    Both of their words were cut off as he pointed at them and a light, a kind of blinding bright darkness appeared in their shadows, both similar and dissimilar to what one would appear shortly before a teleport.


    The girls caught on their expressions shifting.


    ¡°William Percival Maddoc, don¡¯t you dare!¡± said Edna. Catching onto what he was doing. She tried to step out of the pool of glowing shadow, but couldn¡¯t.


    Scarily enough, Elena was actually somehow managing to make headway. Almost managing to wiggle a few fingers free. Billy upped the power of spell and she snapped back into place.


    Elena glowered at him, nostrils flaring.


    ¡°You better come back alive, you asshole. Don¡¯t you dare think of dying before I¡¯ve gotten the chance to knock your teeth in for this!¡± she said. Her voice both indignant and unresigned. Billy smiled, feeling his heart was about to beat its way out of his chest.


    ¡°Nh...naturally.¡±


    She nodded back, her glower, still present but her gaze softening. Then the shadows swallowed them and they were gone in a flash.


    ¡°What the hell?!¡± said Tangent, who was standing by his boss, as per usual.


    ¡°What¡¯s the game here, man?¡± said Jermaine. More calm than his other Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    compatriots.


    Billy nodded at the being that was now slowly getting up, slowly standing, slowly becoming real, stepping out of whatever mercurial fugue it had been and stepping into the real world. Its aura washing over everyone like a tsunami, serious like a heart attack, knocking the weaker members of their number off their feet.


    ¡°Game? No game, here. Does it look like I¡¯m having fun to you? Odd. It¡¯s simple that thing over there is ¡®way¡¯ out of all of our leagues. I have an exit ready for you guys if you want it.¡±


    Jermaine frowned, his expression, clouded and thoughtful, he looked up at the maiden of rust and blood and then looked over at his fellow contractors. Weighing the odds in his mind.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see through that thing. I can¡¯t tell how strong she is. Are you telling me you can?¡± asked Jermaine.


    ¡°Yes. And trust me, this wouldn¡¯t be good odds even if we all got bumped a layer or two and there were ten times our number present.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Shit¡­¡± said Tangent.


    Jermaine just tapped the side of his hip while thinking and then he nodded.


    ¡°Well, damn. It was a good go anyway and at least we got the cred for showing up¡­.Shit, okay Asphodel. I¡¯ll take that exit.¡±


    WIth that said, Billy opened up more dark doorways pushing the people of the Thousand Ghosts company through to the other side where the city of Gene was waiting. Which was just barely far enough away to be safe.


    With that done Billy sighed watching the other people in the room panicking. Some saw to their own exits. A few made it, most were either splattered against the backwall or simply disintegrated into ash and aether, their spells failing to breach the spatial-temporal boundaries of the great tower.


    Keyair tried to escape, chuckling as he was covered by a bright green light, the chuckling soon turned to a scream and soon all that was left was a greasy smear on the ground.


    Esme sneered as she saw that there was no profit to be gained and stepped back, disappearing into a neat white void. The tunnel remaining open just long enough for Supervisor Arold and his men to follow her.


    Soon there was only Billy and the people of the church. The templar stood, their hands resting on their blades. The clergymen prayed for strength from their gods. With only the strongest amongst their number staying while the underlings were sent back, carried away by flashes of blinding light.


    Ludwik Georg gazed at the dark man who stood still staring up at the being that was about to breach its way into their world.


    ¡°You...You have an exit. Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± he said. Finally deigning to speak.


    ¡°Nh?....Because someone needs to deal with this situation before it gets worse and Monde becomes an even worse place to live.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Is that so¡­.are you sure this isn¡¯t some ruse. The two of you feel far too similar for all this to be a coincidence.¡± said Ludwik.


    Billy¡¯s face went blank¡­.blanker than usual anyway and he laughed again, though this time it wasn¡¯t born of hysterics. It was just a dry chuckle as he realized that he was the victim of a strikingly ordinary misunderstanding.


    Like mistaking one extremely tall person for the other because you were only ever able to see the back of their knees.


    ¡°Are you stupid? Don¡¯t you have eyes? This thing hates me most of all.¡±


    ¡°And why would that be?¡± said Ludwik. Eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Because it knows I can kill it.¡± he said.


    Ludwik frowned, the men and women behind him sneered. From anyone else the words would have sounded like the kind of braggadocio that practitioners were known. Meaninglessly proud. However coming from the man known as Asphodel, the man whose compatriots called Billy, it was just a matter of fact. Said without guile. Without pride. Without any hidden agenda. Ludwik frowned and then he nodded.


    ¡°Hmm...I suppose whatever it is you ¡®are¡¯ you still need a world to live in. Very well. It¡¯s not like anyone I have a here can help me fight this thing. And it¡¯s not like I can fight this thing on my own either. Everyone we¡¯re retreating.¡±said Ludwik.


    His people stopping whatever doing, some looking shocked and disappointed, others looking indifferent, their duty and faith, making them not care whether they stayed or went. Most just looked relieved. Well aware that they were all in over their heads.


    As the light washed over them all Ludwik turned to one of his men, whilst stepping out of the light.


    ¡°Sergeant Holtz, If the gods permit. I¡¯ll be joining you soon, but if not when you get you¡¯re to rouse the Innocentus just in case this matter doesn¡¯t end as neatly as we would hope.¡± said Ludwik.


    The templar simply saluted. Head bowed, one hand at his back, the other on his heart.


    ¡°Sir, Yessir!¡± said the man.


    *****


    The maiden rust stepped through the boundary, breaking from the quiet limbo she¡¯d been kneeling within into Monde¡¯s reality. Her footsteps brought wind, her breath was noxious and the cold that radiated from her flesh, was the icy, hoarfrost of the void.


    ¡°So...you¡¯re not going to?¡± said Billy.


    Barely holding his own against the turbulence that the rust maiden¡¯s one footstep had created. Surprised to see that boy was managing to stand his own as well. The surprise receding as he sensed the presence of a god, watching as a being of higher order leant the boy just enough power to stand tall against the rust maiden¡¯s brutal power.


    ¡°No. I shall stay and play the part of witness. Either you win and I go back to report. Or I die and the fact of my death sends the message for me.¡±


    ¡°Oh...really?...Cause I could handle this you know.¡± said Billy, feeling slightly annoyed and more than a little awkward.


    ¡°An innocent man¡¯s hands are clean. A righteous man has no need to hide.¡± said Ludwik. His tone lofty, expression slightly superior.


    Billy just frowned, deciding to ignore the boy, aware that he had no more leeway. Though he¡¯d rather not have any witnesses for what he was about to do, he¡¯d could afford to pay the boy any more attention.


    ¡°Tch¡­¡±


    *****


    The Rust Maiden stood before him, her million arms outstretched and waving, reaching out towards the world and the stars that hung above her head.


    ¡°You!...I know You! Have we met? Are we going to meet? You shall die you know...I¡¯m sure she tried to warn you...Silly bitch...She is mine. Now you are too. And this whole world. The world beyond this tower. Everything and everyone it! Mine! Mine! Mine! MINE! Oh what fun we shall have...Oh so much fun. So! Much! FUN!¡± said the creature that some from the metal that bound the rust maiden.


    Its voice painful, like nails on a chalkboard, harsh, like the sound of a crumbling world. Clear and echoing like the intonations of a bell.


    The beings words were a sobering reminder of why Billy was still here, it was right, there was ¡®something¡¯ familiar about it but that wasn¡¯t what he cared about. The real issue was what it would do to his world if it got free.


    This was his Monde. It was home to him, Edna and Elena, and thus even if he only barely cared about its people, feeling like a stranger to most of it, he couldn¡¯t look away. Thus there was only one thing he could do.


    He bowed, as elegant as courtier standing before a royal. Letting the magic flow out of him. Letting the plan B that he¡¯d spent the past few weeks preparing, take effect.


    ¡°My Greetings, Million Armed Maiden who Adorns the stars...My greeting to you too, foul unctuous cretin who has attached himself to the maiden. I am ****, I am the one who stands at on the line. Standing on boundary between life and death, black and white, good and evil, real and Imaginary. You may call me Asphodel. I shall be slaying you today.¡± said Billy.


    His voice soft and low but low enough that it carried through to every single portion of the room. Loud enough to disturb the worshipers who had stayed prostrate even when their master was trampling them. The supplicants glared at him but didn¡¯t move. Oppressed by the power he was releasing. Oppressed by the spell that now unfolded, unpacking itself and steadily warping the fabric of faith and time.


    ¡°Hmph! Impudent. Toy are meant to be played with. You¡¯re not allowed to talk! I shall teach you this when we¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°We shall see.¡± said Billy.


    *****


    Ludwik watched from behind, having darted to the very edge of the room, going as far back as he needed to, whilst staying close enough to be able to observe what happened next. Despite his calm demeanor, his heart was pounding. He couldn¡¯t help it, it was the natural response to overwhelming strength.


    The Rust Maiden was one thing, stronger than he could see through and perhaps even stronger than could be comprehended. Exceeding the boundary line of the petty ranking chart that the ancients had created and spread through the world in a way of educating and bragging of their power.


    Though the church knew that there were ranks that lay beyond the twelfth layer of anomalous existence. Understanding it very keenly because this was path that their gods had walked upon transcending the boundary of human understanding.


    A second surprise had been the man. Ludwik had felt his power and he¡¯d been surprised to find that it had been far beyond his own. He¡¯d suspected that might have been so when he spied the man¡¯s otherness but it was still a jolt to feel how very voracious the man was.


    At least one thing was clear, the man hadn¡¯t been lying. While he and the being were both ¡®strange¡¯ in nature, the man¡¯s aura was something else. Something hungrier than the massive woman¡¯s was. If she escaped and rampaged she¡¯d been an earthquake.


    A calamity that the church and the gods its served would have to step in to quell. Killing millions if not billions before it was stopped. The man on the other hand was unreadable. He wasn¡¯t like the women at all. He was something else. Something deep. Wet and dark. inscrutable, like the ocean on a starless night. Ludwik wasn¡¯t sure what would happen if ¡®he¡¯ was allowed to walk free but he knew that it was something to note. Something for wiser heads then his to think on.


    ******


    Billy grit his teeth as the Maiden of Rust set herself upon him, her million arms slamming against him like an avalanche of burning worlds. As it went out he felt himself drifting away several times, he felt his soul creaking, filling with cracks but there was nothing he could do.


    This wasn¡¯t the same as when he¡¯d been fighting the dragon emperor. Back then it was the difference of a few layers. This time it was the difference of entire realms. An existence that surpassed the strongest that the old world had bothered mentioning to its common practitioners, a power beyond the exaggerations of the imperial chart. An existence that could truly make the world shake, warp reality with its mere presence.


    He couldn¡¯t fight it by bridging the gap between their power with the sacrifice of his soul like he¡¯d done the last time he was outmatched. Nor could he outwit this being and trick it into inhaling his nothingness like he¡¯d done for. To attempt either would merely get him killed. And killed with such thoroughness that it¡¯d be eons before he recovered. With Edna and Elena likely both dead and gone before he returned to having an individuated self.


    Fists fell him like water during a rainstorm. Each one landing with the force of a falling moon. The ground shook yet, and it was miracle but the tower kept standing. It was this point that Billy realized that this prism was truly its own space. A prison for the beast that took the maiden. The stars above her head, likely the stars of some doomed universe. He was fighting a world killer and the only thing he could do was weather it and wait and pray that his plan B came true.


    ¡°Hahahahaha. Do you like it?! Is it fun you tasty slut! Enjoy! More! More! More! More~!¡±


    The mad maiden sang beating Billy for hours. Smashing him with rods of steel and cutting him with shards of raw iron that she called up from the ground. The thing that rode her flesh, using her as an instrument to beat the little that stood before her. Smashing it with all the million hands that it had stolen.


    Billy could only just grin and bear it and grin he did. Some insane part of him awaken. Both masochistic and sadistic. Waiting to see if his spell would come through before he broke.


    The pounding continued, there was light and fire and pain. At some point Billy was picked up and he was used like a club, like a bone. The creature alternating between gnawing on him and smashing him into the ground with enough force that if this was the planet beyond the Prism, Monde would have split in two. It went on and on and eventually there was one question on all the minds that were present enough to ask it.


    ¡°How? Boring thing! I smash you and you do not break. I pull you and you do not tear. What manner of toy are you?!¡±


    Billy lay on the ground, covered in his blood, his soul weeping, most of his mind absent, conveniently knocked into stupor, because otherwise the pain would have made him curl into a ball and die. With some difficulty and eerie floatiness of a puppet on a string he stood. Rising to his feet.


    ¡°Nh...Toy? I suppose if I had to be considered some kind of toy you could call me a wind up toy.¡± said Billy. His eyes filled with ominous green fire. A wide grinning stretching the limits of his face.


    ¡°Wind¡­.Up?¡±


    The maiden stirred seeming to catch on, seeming to understand what he had done and was about to done. Her wretched beauty returning with something that could loosely called a pained smile.


    ¡°Thank...You¡­¡± she said.


    The thing that rode her was immediately alerted and suspicious.


    ¡°Thank you?! Are you finally learning to love it babe? No...wait that¡¯s not for me. Wait why are you fighting again! Bitch. Slut...Whore. Let me free! What are you doing?!¡±


    Billy stalked towards the creature while it struggled with its captive.


    His footsteps making the ground shake, his aura spiking, pushing everything side, filling the room with violent winds. Blowing the few surviving steel-supplicants aside.


    ¡°Let go! Let go! Let go! Look friend! This is a mistake! I don¡¯t want to die! Let me go and I¡¯ll give you a secret!¡± said the creature.


    ¡°Fool if you really want to do this I¡¯ll show you hell that you never believed. Please! No! Bastard! Fiend! Stop! Bitch, he¡¯ll kill us! He¡¯ll kill us you know! He¡¯s coming!¡±


    The creature alternated between threatening its host, threatening Billy and pleading for its life.


    Billy ignored it completely, pushed beyond it as he concentrated on carrying the power he¡¯d soaked up. Containing all the force he¡¯d absorbed, kinetic and otherwise, while also preserving his soul. A feat that would have been impossible for him before he¡¯d been tempered by his battle with the Dragon Emperor. His base being bolstered. His aether raised till it was just barely enough to act as windbreak while he cast this spell went against the laws of reason and proportion.


    ¡°No! Stop!¡± said the rust maiden. Crying out while trying to move from the position that she¡¯d been frozen in.


    ¡°I am Asphodel, the one who stands between the boundary of nothingness and everything. You are one who delights in everything, but always hungers for more. A pity. Perhaps you will find satisfaction in nothingness. Come...Let me show you the true shape and wonder of the void.¡± said Billy. Speaking with voice that was louder than thunder.


    Echoing from all the stars that hung above their heads. His presence make the world tremble as just enough of his old power was pulled through for what he needed to do. He leapt up and he got enough to be absolutely sure that he wouldn¡¯t miss. He looked into the maiden¡¯s eyes and saw relief and gratefulness. He looked into the things eyes and saw fear and unresignment. He didn¡¯t have the leeway to care about any of it. He just turned, using his hips to properly line up the world breaking power that was being carried within his fist.


    ******


    Billy didn¡¯t notice as Ludwik slipped away. Evacuating from the prism, sure that he¡¯d seen enough and aware that staying any longer would mean his death or a loss of his sanity. What happened next wasn¡¯t something mortal men were meant to see. And while he was still mortal, it wouldn¡¯t do him to stay and witness it.


    So he left, satisfied that the matter was handled. Appearing several hundred miles away from the prism. Just far enough away not to be blown away by the pillar of light and shadow and force that appeared shortly after awards. Shattering the floating crystal tower and making the whole world seem to rock in its moorings.


    ¡°Mhm¡­I guess he ¡®could¡¯ kill it.¡± said Ludwik. Waiting for the smoke to clear.


    A wind came smoothing things out. The world reacted as it always did when it took too much damage. The grace of the heavens and the power of the ancients working in tandem to keep nature from going further out of the balance.


    Monde groaned as magma and molten stone was shifted to fill the gulf that had been opened up going all the way to center of the world. Ludwik frowned as he stared at the nothingness that remained, slightly surprised that the city that had been neighboring the labyrinth hadn¡¯t been wiped out as well.


    Though parts of its wall had fallen, it seemed to be relatively untouched. The soldiers that had been patrolling were lost, but considering what had nearly broken free it seemed that they were always fated to be casuality.


    After saying a brief prayer for their souls and all the souls that were lost in this mission, and then giving some thanks for his own survival he cast the return spell, the young priest was bathed in the light that would take him home to the city of his birth and the halls of his calling.

 30: New History and Old News

    Monde was a world where there was always ¡®something¡¯ happening. This week''s flavor of gossip was all centered around the aetheric explosion that nearly flattened Old Liadan. Nearly ruining Lloyd¡¯s attempts to bring the city back to life. Fortunately only one of the walls had fallen but those were always hard to rebuild, taking thousands of tons of aether enriched stone and concrete to complete. Requiring hundreds of thousands of gold dollars so that the city could attract magisters to come and redo the wards.


    Other less talked about news was the sudden disappearance of a good number of Meallan¡¯s bandits. Though new groups and gangs popped up like prairie weeds, most of the biggest groups had mysteriously disappeared. Some said there¡¯d been some kind of war amongst the robber clans. Others put it down to the efforts of few up and coming companies, especially a certain corporate group, known as the Bone Tree Company that also apparently made good magic tools and medicines.


    The cause didn¡¯t matter, what mattered was that trade was now going crazy. With the roads cleared, overhead costs and wasteland losses were down and a few enterprising merchants were making a killing from it. With fortunes rising and the difficulty of trade in Meallan falling a feeding frenzy had been started. The only one¡¯s not getting a cut were the normal rank file hired swords.


    A growing number of mercenaries were finding themselves needing to either look elsewhere for work or simply look for other work. The merchant¡¯s inhouse security was now generally enough to deal with whatever they ran into on the road. Which could very well mean that the old status quo would soon be back in play. As the name raider had been synonymous with the words ¡°unemployed soldier¡± since the fall of the old empire.


    *****


    Enzo Maynard sat on the desk of his roommate Darlene, eating an apple, feeling a bit like asshole because A) it was Darlene¡¯s apple and B) he was feeling foiled.


    ¡°And you weren¡¯t able to find any clue of where they were?¡± said Enzo.


    ¡°No, sir. The messengers we¡¯ve sent the past few weeks have been saying that the house they live in seems to have gone dark.¡± said Darlene. Pulling another apple from within her desk, shining it with a napkin and then taking a bite.


    ¡°Damn...From what our intel says, they might be out on a job since they apparently still operate a mercenary company, handling requests for the KOG.¡± said Enzo.


    Darlene didn¡¯t interrupt, aware that her boss was mulling things over, letting him sort things out on his own in much the same way a parent would.


    This went on just long enough for her to run out of patience and decide to give him a little hint.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just leave them another message at the guilds, sir?¡± she said. Her expression doll eyed, chockful of a faux innocence that would fool strangers but filled those who knew her with chills.


    Enzo just frowned, pointedly not meeting her eye, because he ¡®really¡¯ didn¡¯t want to see the expression she was making.


    ¡°We tried that, they barely ever answered. When they finally ¡®did¡¯ get back to us, it was to the negative.¡± said Enzo. Getting more depressed as he talked about it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why they wouldn¡¯t want to do business with us. We¡¯ve checked and don¡¯t seem to be working with any of the Maynard families rivals. In fact I¡¯ve done a little asking around and it seems that aside from one minor business arrangement selling potions and charms to the KOG and their account as an EITC vender, they¡¯re not in business with anybody...I wonder if there might be something they want...or maybe don¡¯t want? Perhaps they¡¯re just not used to having other companies ask after them like this?¡± said Darlene. Still wearing her faux innocence. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    For a moment Enzo just looked annoyed and impatient, then he stopped and looked thoughtful.


    ¡°Are you saying I was maybe a bit too obvious in my overtures?¡± said Enzo. Frowning with a mouthful of unchewed apple still in his mouth.


    She just shrugged. Still doll eyed and looking like some princess who¡¯d never been let out of the castle before.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, sir. I¡¯m just a humble secretary. What I do know is that some ladies don¡¯t like it when a gentlemen comes on too strong in his approach.¡± said Darlene.


    Besides the fact he almost choked on his apple when she said she was ¡°just a secretary¡± Enzo found sense in her words.


    ¡°Oh?...Oh! You mean. Maybe I should pull back a little, woo them from afar a bit, maybe get in as just friends and then when we¡¯re close..wham bam thank you ma¡¯am. I¡¯m on the inside where the those sweet, sweet crystal towers are?!¡±


    The innocent look dropped and Darlene peered at her employer with cold eyes and a flat expression. Then she rolled her eyes and simply sighed, her usual sardonic grin slipping into place.


    ¡°Yes, sir. That approach might be better than just endlessly showing up at their door.¡±


    Enzo nodded.


    ¡°Mhm...I¡¯ll get right on it then. Let¡¯s just have our guys keep a lookout so we know when they¡¯re back in town.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    *****


    Over in Neriah, the Primus was playing chess again. This time he was actually winning, he was just about to back the head of the Ministry of Public Order, into a corner when an attendant walked in.


    ¡°Your grace, one of the grand neophytes have come to see you.¡± said the man, bowing, with his eyes closed, for only the chosen and the worthy could look upon the face of the most high and holy primus. A silly tradition in Alphonse¡¯s book. One he¡¯d unsuccessfully tried to do away with a few decades back.


    Alphonse heard the attendant¡¯s words looked up from the board, a flicker displeasure travelling across his face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back¡­¡¯You¡¯ don¡¯t go anywhere.¡± said Alphonse as he got up from the table. Putting on the oversized head dress and veil that had come with his position. The main reason he¡¯d tried to get rid of that old tradition.


    ¡°Oh no, no. That¡¯s quite alright, your holiness. Something tells me you¡¯re going to be busy for a while. How about I come back and we have another game, then?¡± said Ophelia. Her face impassive though the glee in her tone was clear.


    Alphonse grumbled something unsuited for someone who sat as head of the church of the gods and didn¡¯t bother giving her a second look. Following his attendant, aware that his grand neophytes, the future generation for the church leadership, wouldn¡¯t come speak to him directly without damn good reason for doing so.


    ¡°Mhm...Looks like these old bones of mine are going to be getting busy soon.¡± he said, grumbling at the heavens. His eyes on the reliefs that were painted on the ceiling of his palace.


    *****


    Head Administrator Ophelia watched her old friend go, psychically calling for the Attache Dennis who served three purposes, acting as her assistant, bodyguard and taxi. He teleported beside her and put his hand on her shoulder.


    Within a second, with neither a flash of light, a boom of sound, nor a stirring of the aether, they were gone. She found herself in the Office of Public Order for the city of Albrecht.


    One the biggest offices for the ministry though in truth they weren¡¯t actually centralized anywhere and she would generally hit all their main offices during her quarterly tours.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± said a junior Ministry worker.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡± said a senior one.


    They all stopped what they were doing, standing to salute before returning to their tasks. She headed to her office, her heels clicking as she walked across the hard tile floor.


    Each tile glowing slightly as she passed it, one of the many countermeasures that each Ministry possessed to keep the number of successful spying attempts down to a minimum. Her office was always the biggest one and she had hundreds across the globe.


    ¡°Get me, Keyair.¡± said Ophelia, frowning, swiveling her chair around and looking at painted depiction of the old world splendor. A picture that had been copied and sat at the back of all her offices. A reminder of what they were supposed to be working for.


    The attache nodded, hand pressed to his temple as he concentrated, going through their network of telepaths. Five minutes later his gaze cleared and he stopped, wearing a frown as he looked up.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am. It¡¯s seems Operative Keyair failed to report to the Office in Liadan. Our people think he¡¯s likely another one of the casualties of the Liadan operation.¡± said Dennis.


    Ophelia frowned, nodding curtly.


    ¡°Okay then. Since Operative Horne is no longer with us, who else did we have on the ground?¡±


    ¡°There was a Minerva Watkins present, ma¡¯am. A junior staffer working under Keyair, I believe.¡± said Dennis.


    ¡°Good. Then get ¡®her¡¯ here then. I don¡¯t know about you, but from what I¡¯m hearing the world nearly ended today. I have questions that need answers and I want to do this face to face.¡±

 31: Irrational but Wonderful

    Monde¡¯s transportation systems were mainly based in ground travel and the seas. There weren¡¯t many who¡¯d dare carelessly enter the skies of Monde, airships were used only by the powerful and only with heavy preparation.


    Even those practitioners who used flight techniques or possessed flight based powers kept themselves at a certain range. Not daring to go higher lest they risk running into one of the many leviathans that ruled the skies and took the clouds as thrones. Getting swallowed whole before they even had time to scream.


    The skies grew even more dangerous, as yet another monster joined their number. The beast was as long and wide as your average mountain range. Its form gracefully, serpentine. Swaying gently as it swam through the clouds. Six sets of delicate, feathered wings were accompanied by countless furling and unfurling tendrils. It¡¯s maw was wide enough to swallow oceans. Its claws sharp enough to sunder mountains.


    The creature¡¯s face was covered with nine hundred and ninety-nine luminous green eyes. Three sets of sharp, branch like antlers and a crest of feathers and tendrils sat high upon its head. The southern sky bowed beneath its magnificence, the winds seeming to shift as it passed by.


    Though it was far from the biggest or strangest, or strongest thing in the skies, most of the other creatures that drifted amongst the clouds hastily got out of its way as it passed. For all that it was high enough in the sky, that its gray coloring would make it hard for the little people below to spot it, its presence would not go unnoticed by the people and powers of Monde.


    *****


    Billy lay on his side, hunched over, and in some fairly intense pain, happy and surprisingly content. Elena sat beside him, sniffing, eyes watering even though ¡®she¡¯ was the one who hit ¡®him¡¯. Inexplicable as always since he was much different sort of entity than what he¡¯d been before and therefore should have been far beyond feeling anything she did to him.


    Five minutes ago Billy finally returned home after a six month absence. The good news is that he didn¡¯t die, if he had the absence would have likely been far longer than six months. He wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if it was sixth centuries or six millenia or even six billion years. But fortunately, ¡®very¡¯ fortunately that¡¯s not what happened.


    With his aether as a buffer and the world in his shadow as a shield and the girls as an anchor, His old soul was just barely able to take the beating and not let his body ¡®completely¡¯ burn out as it absorbed the power of the rust maiden.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever...EVER...do that to us again, William? Do you hear!?¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Nh...Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± said Billy.


    He was being lectured. This was what came to greet him when he returned home. He¡¯d walked through the door to the sound of shattering porcelain. Elena had stood, eyes wide, mouth ajar, a shattered plate of pasta at her feet. She ran over to him. Tackled him while sobbing loudly and then made good on the promise of violence that she¡¯d made before Billy had sent her and Edna away. Delivering a solid blow to his gut before fretting over him like a mother hen, who¡¯d lost her chick.


    Edna would come home hours later. She¡¯d just come home from a job, still keeping the Bone Tree Company in the black because there was still a need to pay for food and amenities and taxes and a need to keep things running, just in case that stupid, wonderful, idiot best friend of hers ever came back.


    She slapped him and then she¡¯d kissed him and then she sat him down for what was by now a three hour long lecture on how his decisions were selfish, and ¡®he¡¯ was selfish and all the terrible torments that would be waiting for him if he ever left them like that again.


    ¡°And...And...one more thing¡­¡±


    She kissed him again, this combined with the slap and the lecture, were making for a very confusing, very mixed messages. He didn¡¯t find it unpleasant, just very confusing. With the girl¡¯s expressions shifting between tears and smiling and glaring at least three times times for each half-hour period.


    ¡°...You¡¯re not allowed to go die on your own...Not without our permission...not before¡­¡± said her words becoming increasingly incoherent.


    Not that Billy was anyone to be talking about another¡¯s coherence. His head currently buzzing with the biochemical data, he¡¯d picked up after having her tongue touch his. Her hormones effecting his hormones and sending his nervous system into a tizzy. It wasn¡¯t like their angry blows actually carried enough force to hurt him and even if they had pain wasn¡¯t anything he wasn¡¯t used.


    The kisses on the other hand were entirely different story. While he had ¡®some¡¯ experiences in his incredibly long existence, not all of them were fun or entirely consensual. The lawless realms of the cosmic sea were a terrible place for a small young soul and in all corners of the multiverse there were places where sex was just another kind of currency.


    The girls¡¯ kisses were¡­.different.¡­. It wasn¡¯t like it was anything mechanically different, there was just something magic about it. Something new. When you¡¯d lived as long as he had, new wasn¡¯t something you ever got used to. Immortality was a schtick of trying to live as long and as safely as you could meant building routines.


    Even if you couldn¡¯t die you ¡®could¡¯ suffer as there were countless ways to make a helpless soul miserable. Thus most long lived beings had a penchant for predictable.


    Living predictable lives and following set patterns. Patterns that often lasted for billions of years at a time, until something killed you or you ascended to a higher plane, or you simply got bored, rolled over and either self-terminated or went to sleep.


    ¡°Nh?¡­.Before what?¡± said Billy. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    A rich blush colored Edna¡¯s cheeks after she voiced her plainly unreasonable demand.She looked away from Billy. Her eyes following everywhere but on the spot where he sat.


    ¡°For-..forget it. Also...I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°What?! Why!?¡± said Billy. Alarmed for the first time since all this started.


    ¡°I-...I should have listened. You told me that something bad was inside that room but I made you go anyway.¡±


    Billy startled, having forgotten that he¡¯d tried to talk them all out of going in there.


    ¡°Oh...right...Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    In truth, it was for the best, never mind the opportunity he¡¯d have been missing, this world was his and Edna¡¯s and Elena¡¯s. That thing would have broken free eventually and for the sake of saving them, there wasn¡¯t really anything he wouldn¡¯t do for them.


    The Million-Armed maiden, or rather the metal parasite that was riding her, would try to destroy everything and as Elena and Edna were currently included as part of everything, there was no way Billy could let ¡®that¡¯ stand. In short, that little spat, between him and the rust maiden was as good as set in stone.


    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll listen...just please...don¡¯t...Don¡¯t just go and disappear like that again.¡±


    ¡°Nh¡­.Disappear?¡±


    Billy didn¡¯t understand, he realized he was missing something, he thought about it and realized that something had changed. Whether it was Edna¡¯s AW system or Elena¡¯s horn, they both included a kind of metaphysical connection or at least they should have.


    That was the only way to freely power them without causing harm to the user. A connection to the world within Billy¡¯s shadow, the nothingness of the world that lay within him acting as a sort of heatsink. That same nothingness also serving as connection to Billy, as it was a part of him. He closed his eyes and looked within himself and saw what had happened.


    ¡°...Sorry.¡±


    It was one of those moments, akin to realizing that you forgot to re-plug your cell charger because you¡¯d had to move some things around.


    Billy hadn¡¯t died but for six months he¡¯d been bringing some things back in order.


    Never mind the fact that he was nine-tenths of the way out of this side of the mortal coil. There were other more drastic things that he¡¯d had to deal with during the passing months. Then when he recovered things got even more distracting, requiring all of his concentration.


    He¡¯d been using the raw energies of the anomalous spaces within the tower and the living aether of the rust maiden and the rust maiden¡¯s parasite to rebuild himself, pushed into a forced evolution because not doing anything with all that remaining power would have burnt him out.


    ¡°Sorry?¡± said Edna. Not really expecting the boy to be so sincere sounding in his apology. Most of the lecture being her way of working out the anxiety and fear and regret that had been building up within her. It was all the words and feelings she¡¯d bottled up while anxiously waiting for his return. All of it spilling out of her, when he finally, miraculously, appeared before her eyes.


    Billy sheepishly explained what actually happened and why he¡¯d seemed to disappear, half-expecting the girls to go off on him again. Despite some very peeved looks they said nothing. Afterwards He gently reset their connection to him. Both of them jolted, eyes opening wide as they felt the flow of living nothingness that was mixed in with their aether, return.


    ¡°Oh...that¡¯s...!?¡± said Edna. Familiar enough with her own being after all the cultivation practice that she could tell that there was a change.


    Elena just smiled and kissed Billy again.


    ¡°Oh...that¡¯s much better. There you are. I can feel you again.¡± said Elena. Wrapping her arms around him and pulling him closer.


    Edna stared at Billy and then she simply just sighed feeling a mild feverishness rising and wondering if it was just her conscious mind catching up to what she¡¯d unconsciously done. Kissing Billy, before she could even really think about it.


    ¡°Billy...there¡¯s only one more thing you need to know. And you really ¡®do¡¯ need to know this.¡±


    ¡°Nh? Okay?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this anymore.¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡± said Billy. Pretty sure he¡¯d already made the impossible and likely instantaneously broken promise of never putting himself in any danger again.


    ¡°Facing things by yourself like you¡¯ve been doing. Fighting on your own and sending us away like you did.¡±


    Billy made a difficult face, unsure what else he could say, if they wanted his promise that he¡¯d willingly put them in danger, that likely wasn¡¯t going to happen. He might tell them what they need to hear, but it was possible that this would end up being one of the few times he¡¯d ever lied to them.


    Elena placed her hands on both his cheeks, holding his face in place and making her meet her eyes.


    ¡°You really can¡¯t? Do you know why? Because it wouldn¡¯t matter. Look at me, Will. You know me. You know Ed. You¡¯ve known us since we were kids. If something ever happened to you...If you¡¯d really died¡­.. What do you think we¡¯d have done? Or rather switch it around and make it so it¡¯s us who send ¡®you¡¯ away and then one us goes and gallantly, stupidly dies all on our own. What do you see yourself doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± said Billy. He imagined vision of fire and blood. He saw himself draining every last drop of aether from the world¡¯s flow of power. Causing natural disasters and death all for the pursuit of vengeance. Then losing his mind in the slaughter and just scouring the planet''s surface with an endless tide of all consuming nothingness.


    The planet Monde melting like paper mache on a rainy day. His dark reverie was broken as Elena continued to speak.


    ¡°Do you see yourself, just sitting idly by or do you see yourself trying to get even? I can see you Bill. If it was the old you maybe you could sit and mourn and maybe eventually find peace, but you¡¯re not like that. None of us are like that. We¡¯ve already been torn apart and enough bad things have happened that I don¡¯t think any of us would stand for a world where one of our killers still walked free. So while ¡®you¡¯ might be fine. Fighting on your own for now...At least until one day you aren¡¯t you get your stupid self killed, but I want you to imagine the most likely outcome of a world where you die and I try to get revenge.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t need to imagine. While it¡¯s not his death she was trying to avenge, it was exactly just such a future that he¡¯d come back to prevent. A broken battered Elena would walk through a empty house. Surrounded by blood and bodies. Passing walls that riddled with bullet holes. Making her own red carpet, because she¡¯d been shot up quite thoroughly as well. The last dose of painkillers that she needed to keep herself standing having run out long ago. Just sheer will power holding her through.


    A scared fat man would scramble back as she kicked down a door.


    ¡°Jones Augustine...It¡¯s time to pay the piper.¡± these would have been her last words. Most of them lost as she choked on her blood. Her hands locked into a death grip that wrapped her fingers around the man¡¯s throat. Suffocating him just shortly after she¡¯d given up the ghost.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you understand, right?¡± said Elena.


    He did.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure anything that would make you send us away like you did, would be something that¡¯s just little too much for any ¡®one¡¯ of us to handle on our own. I understanding wanting to protect us. Because I¡¯d probably almost definitely keep it from Edna, because as the one sane member of the three of us, I know she¡¯d try to talk me out of it, or worse she¡¯d want to go along.. So I¡¯d sneak off, go alone and I¡¯d die.¡±


    ¡°....¡± Edna sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯d probably die too. There¡¯s not much point in being the sensible one if there¡¯s no one else to stop from doing something crazy. ¡°I¡¯d¡± probably go in with a plan but the best laid plans of mice and men...you know the rest¡­.¡±


    ¡°So, you see trying to be all big and chivalrous and protective does none of us any good. We¡¯re in this together...Till death. Do you understand?¡±


    Billy nodded, all the fuzzy warm feelings inside him gone, lost to the sobering realization that the two women had meant every word. It was both chilling and comforting at the same time. Their history and personalities backing it up. Their voided deaths, in the timeline of things that would now never be, backing it up.


    ¡°Okay then...but in that case. I¡¯m going to need something from you.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Anything, love.¡± said Elena.


    ¡°What?¡± said Edna.


    ¡°If you¡¯re that determined to fight my battles with me...The two of you are going to need to get stronger¡­..Much stronger.¡±

 32: Toast of the Town

    Billy woke up and there was someone else in his bed. As always he was just a little bit startled.


    Blearily scrutinizing the other person till he recognized who they were. Recalling his current time and place and species, as he slowly woke. He was surprised to find that this time that other person was Edna. He wasn¡¯t sure why she¡¯d suddenly decided to sleep in his bed, ¡®that¡¯ was Elena¡¯s peculiarity.


    All the same there was, lying nestled close, her head on his chest, faintly tickling him with all its feathery yellow hair. A slight bit of drool seeping through his pajama top, warm, slightly gross, but not entirely unpleasant. He gently lifted her off of him and she mumbled speaking to someone in her dreams while she rolled over, wrapping herself in the comforter.


    ¡°Nh¡­.Maybe she didn¡¯t like the new room?¡± said Billy. Wondering what he could do to rectify the issue while a small voice in the back of his head called him an idiot and quietly pushed any such action to the back of priorities.


    He yawned as he stepped out of the room, careful not to wake the remaining inhabitant.


    *****.


    Nine months after his return home the Bone Tree Company made several big changes. The first was an expansion of their product line and production level. Allowing them to extend their operation to the markets beyond Meallan¡¯s borders.


    This change was due to Billy¡¯s three newest successful, ¡®safe¡¯ creations and the enormous boost he¡¯d gained to his cultivation, changing him both inside and out. The biggest of the three creations was a type of fabricator, an evolution of the usual cauldron and forge that allowed him to make magic devices and medicines in bigger quantities.


    It was the kind of mass production one would see from the bigger ateliers and factories.


    The second big change was a change of address. After the big hub-bub, things calmed down and Billy asked the two to catch him up on what he¡¯d missed while he¡¯d awol and preoccupied. Edna had informed him of the fact that they¡¯d gotten a bit famous.


    The Labyrinth Raid dramatically boosting their prestige. Billy¡¯s backseat approach to things while they¡¯d been climbing, inadvertently serving as advertisement for their products. Which lead to Edna being able to sell off some of their excess stock and meet a few potentially useful connections.


    It all sounded well and good till she mentioned people from the ministry and the church frequently calling and visiting. Their questions and conversations always seeming to return to the currently absent Billy.


    Edna failed to mention a scary moment where she¡¯d almost thought they were considering taking the two of them into custody, with Elena and her quietly getting ready to fight their way out just in case the church¡¯s templars ¡®really¡¯ did come to try and take them. She hid it because it all turned out to be nothing and she still felt silly for misunderstanding and nearly causing an incident.


    Little did she know that it was less of misunderstanding than she thought. Elena ¡®did¡¯ share the story though, relating it Billy while all three of them were at restaurant, eating out for once because apparently Billy¡¯s return was something worth celebrating.


    Hearing that made him lose his appetite, though he kept eating anyway so as not to spoil the mood. The next day he headed into the EITC to show his face and spending a fair portion of the company¡¯s funds for a upgrade in the company¡¯s guild status. Using the application process as an informal way to let the guild and the rest of the world that he now knew was paying just a little too much attention of his current cultivation rank.


    The whole process leaving the clerk stunned and later frightening the manager of that particular HQ, out of his wits. With that done and with the Bone Tree Company now serving as a globalized S class corporate body Billy decided it was time for a move.Stolen story; please report.


    The girl¡¯s would stay in Gene, because it was something he¡¯d decided to do all on his own. He would go because it was only his presence that could cause them trouble. And Elena would eventually be talked into accepting this because teleportation and spatial manipulation meant that addresses were irrelevant.


    Billy left Gene and went west towards the stretch of Hinterland that lay just above the borders of Gwenael and just below the borders of Lloyd. Far enough away from everything, and deep enough in the middle of nowhere, to keep people from trying to get in touch.


    His most ardent hope was that his actions would be enough to keep any groups with ill-intent from setting their eyes on his people and his company. He was fairly optimistic about his chances. As for why he was optimistic all ¡®that¡¯ lay in the third change. The changes in the abilities and power levels of the three members of the Bone Tree Company.


    *****


    First there was Billy¡¯s changes, the changes that had kept him from his home for a whole half-year. Reforging his form, and then requiring that adjust to changes in his inner-being. The whole process had been similar to what he¡¯d gone through when he¡¯d rebuilt himself from the dragon¡¯s flesh, but of a much grander scale. This time he didn¡¯t have a mere dragon emperor¡¯s body to work with, what he had was a whole universe and the material and essences of two beings that were several realms above his own.


    For six months Billy was a black hole. A dark star. Existing as a single point of space-time that had hung nowhere particular. Unseen, unnoticed, stuck in between space and time do to the annihilatory forces he¡¯d had to unleash to kill the rust maiden.


    It wasn¡¯t all bad. In the end the gains outweighed the extreme pain that always came with being crushed down to one-dimensionality.


    *****


    It was important to know that the rankings and layers of the Imperial Ranking Table, were based on an incomplete understanding of how the universe worked and how the cosmic scales of power were arranged. While the mathematical measurements and physiological facts were accurate enough.


    The claims for what each rank and layer was capable of, were more than a little exaggerated. A sort of propaganda promoting the myth of their undefeatable forces. The truth as it was understood by Billy, and anyone else who knew a little about thaumaturgy and aether cultivation was that the twelfth layer was just the end of the first realm. The twelfth layer of concept creation was merely, a beginning point.


    The point where one finally had enough aetheric content and metaphysical weight that any universe inhabited by beings of sentience and sufficient ability to set enough measures in place would immediately reject you. Turning the flow of the world monochrome if one tried to use all of one¡¯s power at once, shifting one over to a semi-identical sub dimension, where reality was less fluid and more resilient for the sake of protecting the order of the real world.


    Billy had explained all this to the girls as he¡¯d been tutoring them, training them, helping them power-level their cores through a few layers, while he refined their bodies and boosted their base strength.


    The ratios for condensation and cultivation for each realm was largely identical to the first, with the only difference being a change to the little mentioned and unseen, suffix. The thaumaturgical mathematics that governed aether not changing as the core aether progressed through different states or ¡®realms¡¯.


    The Rust Maiden was a being of the sixteenth realm, strong enough that even the old empire at it¡¯s prime would haved bow down and bargain for their lives if she¡¯d approached, so it was only natural for Billy to break through when he took in her living aether and the aether of the parasite.


    The power nearly killed him, frying all his soft tissues into charcoal, but he was able to use the rust maidens corpse to fix that problem. Appropriating the alien tissues of both her and the parasite. Melding the material with his own half-dragon make up to create a new existence. A thing with unbreakable metal bones and dark matter in its blood. A thing with some of its key proteins either replaced or interspersed with some manner of hard-structured light particle.


    A thing with tendrils of an extremely anomalous nature replacing every fibrous tissue in its body. The well behaved tentacles fortunately letting it seem that not much had changed, if you didn¡¯t look too closely.


    A thing with the eyes replaced with fires that swam in a sea of shining dark. He was now even more monstrous than before, but he was also more capable. His base strength, resilience to damage, and intelligence, many thousand times what it was before he fought the maiden.


    The expansion in his intellect was particularly dramatic, the difference between the past and the present similar to Billy¡¯s one experience with alcohol. Back when he was young and still human enough to get drunk or at least sick. Another Elena instigated misadventure.


    ******


    The real boon was the fact that the miasma and the energies of the distorted spaces within the prism allowed his inner-world to finally stabilize. The world within his shadow finally able to fully form a complete world core with the internal logic for the world now able to fully to fully express itself. The world within his shadow was a now a world that could grow. A world that was well and truly alive, generating vast amounts power by virtue of its own existence. He now held such a world within the confines of his innermost being. Nurturing it as it nurtured.


    In short while he was still far from what he¡¯d call strong. He was now stronger than he had been. Much stronger. Strong enough that he could finally stop worrying a little.


    Sure that even if he wasn¡¯t truly strong today. With the power from the world within his shadow and a little good old fashion meditation he¡¯d be able to cultivate to the levels he needed. Regaining his former power and then maybe even surpassing it. More importantly he now had the leeway to help the girl cultivate. The strands of his power that they held, becoming mighty currents. Boosting their base abilities and core aether as he boosted his own.

 33: Progress and Power

    The training hall echoed with the staccato bark of machine guns. A hail of glowing yellow-gold bullets streaked through the air, only to be stopped dead in their flight. Dropping from down to the ground as their moment was abruptly stolen from them by a tyrannical wall of aura and pressure.


    Billy stood in the center of the training. Both feet planted in a small green circle that he¡¯d painted onto the wooden floor.


    ¡°Nh...Come.¡±


    The girls came at him. Elena, releasing a feral roar that could very well put many a demonbeast to shame. Launching herself at him, straightforward as always heading directly for his position at a pace that filled the room with the sounds of a single thunderous sonic boom and her heavy footsteps.


    At the last moment she showed a bit of guile. Leading with a barehanded, dagger-like, strike that tested the man¡¯s reaction before fading to nothing. Transforming itself into a spring like motion that sent her flipping into the air, so she could rebound from a platform created by her own aura and coming back down with an earth shattering axe kick. Her heel opening a deep ravine in the floor.


    The boy still stood, seemingly untouched. Seemingly unfazed. Her strike seeming to have missed by just a hair. His expression, impassive as was the norm. She darted away and as she did, from behind her came a beam of force and light and nothingness.


    Edna¡¯s AWs fired at Billy¡¯s figure, using everything from bullets, to bombs, to energy beams to flame. All of it simply made futile by his aura. All damage either absorbed, negated, or shed onto the room. With Billy simply standing there, hands behind his back. Looking like her efforts were a mere passing interest. Like she was conversing with him after just happening to see him on the street rather than trying to inflict mortal injury.


    Frustration led her to use the one attack she¡¯d been holding back. Realizing a beam of blinding light, bright dark and glowing gray nothingness. that ate away at the air and the space it travelled through. Billy¡¯s brow furrowing slightly as he reinforced the wall of aether that surrounded him and deflected the beam away from him and into the ceiling.


    Edna ground her teeth as she put away the auxiliary AWs and just ran at him, with the pistols she had in hand. Elena and her met up at his position both of them pair off against him. Releasing a flurry of kicks and punches and that were semi-cooperative in nature. Each movement of their limbs sharp and accurate.


    Purposely placed as they fought the man together, while simultaneously fighting him on their own. Using the pressure of their double assault to try and make him react in a way that wasn¡¯t so very frustrating nonplussed.


    All of Edna¡¯s bullets going astray despite her firing her pistols at the man from point blank range. All of Elena¡¯s kicks, knife strikes, elbow drops and punches hitting nothing. Whiffing the air with enough force to cause small storms, and making it look she was merely doing a very violent dance.


    ¡°Nh...Here it comes.¡± said Billy.


    Both girls stiffened preparing for the moment Billy took his hands from behind his back. Getting their guards up and trying to duck, juke and jive out of the way. All of for naught. As very next instant saw them both planted into wall on the opposite end of the training hall. Lying meter deep craters. Vomiting bile and blood.


    ¡°Nh...I think that¡¯s it, yeah?¡± said Billy. Staring at the two, his expression brightening with the hints of a satisfied smile. One surprisingly innocent, free of any sardonicism despite what just took place. He snapped his finger and quickcast a spell of healing the repaired both the hall and the girls. Refreshing them, and restoring their energy and stamina, with the boy breaking a mild sweat after using such a high-tiered spell of recovery.


    ¡°You did a pretty good job girls.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Mhm...I seriously doubtly that.¡± said Edna. Struggling to pull herself out of the crater.


    ¡°We hardly touched you...I still don¡¯t get that. Nine months of intense training and we still can only just barely touch you.¡± said Elena.


    Billy shrugged.


    ¡°Nh...Let¡¯s just put it down to experience.¡± said Billy.


    Edna and Elena just frowned at him, unsatisfied by his answer. Either he was gloating, patronizing them by hiding the real reason for why he was so much better when he¡¯d lowered his cultivation to something roughly around their level.


    Or he was telling the truth, they really could put it down to experience. Which meant that this was all down to ¡®that¡¯ the parts of his past that he didn¡¯t really go into.


    The details of what happened between the time of his kidnapping and his return home. He didn¡¯t seem willing to talk about it, so they didn¡¯t push, but the amount of skill he¡¯d shown and taught them was enough that they couldn¡¯t help wondering about. Especially Edna, the most curious of the three.


    In truth his answer was both true and untrue. Yes, he had trillions of years of experience with different weapons and fighting styles, but the real edge was the return of his processing ability. It was easier to express immortal level skill when one possessed a central nervous system and neuromusculature, that had completely transcended mortal bounds.


    The difference between the present Billy and his past self was the difference between the work of a master artist armed with waxy, overlarge preschool crayons and a master artist armed with a set of fine paints and pastels. A master was still a master no matter what tools were available but the materials would affect the work.


    ¡°Okay, that doesn¡¯t change the fact that we still lost.¡± said a frustrated Elena. She¡¯d always been extremely competitive and while she¡¯d been aware that Billy¡¯s cultivation was far above her own she¡¯d assumed he¡¯d eaten something or had a chance encounter.


    She¡¯d assumed that she¡¯d still been the one with the greatest skill in the group. The past few months had been¡­.illuminating and educative and extremely frustrating. She¡¯d learned much, but she was never the sort who liked to lose.


    ¡°No...look.¡± said Billy pointing down to the circle where he¡¯d been standing.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.He was no longer standing on it now, their barrage of attacks forcing him to take ten steps back. When they¡¯d started the number of steps he¡¯d had to take was zero.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re trying to make us feel better but making you retreat ten feet doesn¡¯t mean much,.¡± said Edna.


    Billy shook his head. Smiling.


    ¡°No, really...Hold on if you don¡¯t believe me. How about this¡­?¡±


    He shadow expanded, becoming a rippling pool of nothingness, as dark as ink, and deep as the sea. They were pulled into it, and suddenly they were in a field. A field of gray green that expanded outwards, for as far as the eye could see. On the outskirts their were things. Things that danced and watched and played. The shades.


    ¡°We¡¯re in your world.¡± said Edna.


    Billy had brought them here when he first began training them. Explaining a few more things about himself and their connection to him. Explaining why he¡¯d been gone so long. Using the power of his demesne to allow himself to more freely and more safely make the necessary changes to their physiques and base attributes before pushing them to the next realm.


    ¡°You guys don¡¯t seem to believe me when I say you¡¯ve really gotten stronger in the past few months. Not just because of the augmentations either. You¡¯re skills have really gotten sharp and most of your progress.... A solid eighty percent of it, at least...is all down to your hard work. So here¡­¡±


    Billy snapped his fingers and with a flash of light, a being appeared. It¡¯s aura baleful. It¡¯s height imposing. Taller than your average building. It was an ape-like demonbeast with three eyes and three arms and a serpent headed tail that spat poison and fire.


    ¡°This is Gorirath. Lord of the forest on the outside. He and I ran into each other and had a... disagreement.¡± said Billy.


    Elena stared up the monster as it glared down at all three of the humans with the dignity and arrogance a king. Edna just gaped. Forest Lords and their like were royalty amongst the demonbeasts. Similar to the dragon emperor, they were all either rivals to the gods or considered minor deity by their own right.


    Billy turned to the beast.


    ¡°Well here they are...As per our bargain. Beat them and you get to go free with our grudges and the little bit of naughtiness you were up to... forgiven.¡± said Billy. His tone more light and slightly playful than it would have been before. Bits of the persona he¡¯d developed had over the eons emerging as his brain''s capability continued to expand. More smoothly melding his old and new selves.


    The demon gorilla just snorted, sparks and dark, aether rich, smoke puffing from out of its nostrils.


    Billy turned to the girls.


    ¡°Well...here you go. That thing we did in the training hall was just the warm up. If you really want to see how strong you¡¯ve gotten, let¡¯s see you beat this thing, huh?¡± said Billy.


    Edna wanted to argue, but Elena just smiled. Her hand outstretched. The long handle of a pole-arm rising from her shadow. This halberd was made from Billy¡¯s old tail and an alchemically created living metal. A weapon Billy made for her so she could finally have a weapon that could not only survive but augment her great strength.


    Seeing that, Edna could only bitterly smile, aware that her second favorite cousin was going to pull her into trouble again, aware that she was getting slightly excited despite herself. Aware that even ¡®she¡¯ was a little anxious to see if she could beat the creature in front of her. Her flock of new and improved AWs rising from her shadow and hanging behind her as mantle of artillery.


    *****


    Hours later the girls sat in a steam room. Edna was covered up in a towel. Elena simply sat on ¡®her¡¯ towel, feeling no need to be shy around someone she¡¯d known since she was child. Using a second towel to cover up her head, because her natural curls tended to frizz when surrounded by too much humidity. Both their skins gleaming, glistening with sweat.


    ¡°Hey¡­¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Is this really alright? I mean. In just nine months we¡¯ve reached and then passed a place that takes most hundreds if not thousands of years to reach. Is that really okay?¡± said Edna. Staring up at the fresco of a scene that was slightly disturbing even though the figures in it were too alien for her to be able to say why.


    Elena opened her eyes, looking flush and slightly dreamy.


    ¡°Ed...I love you, but that¡¯s dumb.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You think, so?¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Yeah...Like really, really, fucking dumb. I get what you¡¯re saying. If this was anyone but Billy, I¡¯d have some doubts too. But even then...there¡¯s no such thing as being too strong. It¡¯d be one thing if we couldn¡¯t control it. Or if we didn¡¯t know how to use it. But even then the strength wouldn¡¯t be the problem.¡±


    Edna nodded, resting the back of her head on the warm tile wall.


    ¡°I guess...but¡­.I don¡¯t know. It feels like it was too easy. Like it¡¯s unbalanced somehow, like we¡¯ve gotten too strong, too quickly. I mean do you realize what we done here. From the first realm, the particle realm, to the second realm, the Gas Realm. In barely anytime at all. It¡¯s almost like we¡¯re cheating or something.¡±


    Elena just closed her eyes, a strange scrunched expression on her face. With a sigh, she pulled the towel off of her head and draping it across her lap. Revealing the crystal horn on her brow, that grown more prominent since her break through to the second realm.


    Her skin growing more yellow-green as the aether picked and empathized the best parts of her genetics and the augmentations that she had had put in place A tail similar to the one Billy had had slinking out and grabbing her a can of iced juice.


    With Edna¡¯s hair similarly growing a brighter, paler yellow. Her irises taking a pale gold coloring, like that of a falcon. A pair of diminutive white wings sprouting on her back as part of her progressing fusion with the AWs.


    ¡°Ed...There¡¯s no such thing as ¡®balance¡¯, maybe for books it exists, for kids stories? For games, definitely. But in real life, in the real world, everything that lives is trying to gain a complete and total competitive edge over everything else. The very nature of evolution is an endless process of trying to game the system. An infinite number of life forms, all of them trying to one up each other by countering everyone else''s best cards.


    Once upon a time, humans, people,... were the most prominent, most dominant lifeforms in this world. One could call ¡®that¡¯ being OP. There were trillions of us. Spreading out across the stars. We built worlds, Ed. Whole worlds, not just planets, realities. We built universes, how¡¯s that for Overly Powerful? Do you know what really killed the empire? Balance. Things got ¡®fair¡¯, the difficulty got bumped and we got our asses kicked. And do you know what? It was all inevitable, eventually we were going to touch something we shouldn¡¯t or run into someone we couldn¡¯t fight, because there¡¯s always someone stronger than you. So no...I don¡¯t think we got too strong too quick. Do you want to know why? Because right now, Billy is upstairs, still training. Still working. Still pushing.


    He¡¯s gone even farther than us and he¡¯s still cultivating like a madman. I¡¯ve seen him. When he finishes training us, he trains himself. Constantly. Why? Because he knows that if you go around thinking you¡¯re overpowered it just means you haven¡¯t run into something stronger than you yet and trust me Ed, there¡¯s always, always something stronger. He knows it, I know it and I think at the back of your head you know it too. Hell that¡¯s the whole reason that we did this.


    Not so we could crush all our opponents and just dominate or whatever. It¡¯s so we could survive. Think about that, all this hard work and it¡¯s just so we can stay alive long enough to not be instantly wiped-out, when the real fun starts. So there¡¯s no need to think of useless things just because we¡¯ve reached a new realm. ¡®We¡¯ still have a ways to go.¡±


    Edna thought on her cousin¡¯s words, slightly taken aback by Elena¡¯s severe tone. It was rare for Elena to be the one scolding instead of being scolded.


    ¡°....I suppose you¡¯re right, but still. It¡¯s just...¡±


    ¡°I get what you mean. I was in a sect, remember? For most martial pupils, the next realm is a pipe dream¡­Something you aspire for, knowing it¡¯d never happen¡± said Elena.


    ¡°Shit!¡± said Elena, bolting up right, after a brief moment of reflection.


    ¡°What?¡± said Edna. Startled by Ellena¡¯s exclamation.


    ¡°I just realized that I¡¯ve surpassed all my teachers and reached my sect master¡¯s level without even noticing it. Do you think it¡¯d be bad form to gloat? Or rather, who cares if it¡¯s bad form or not. When do you think I should go over and gloat? Not today definitely and we¡¯ve got to go back to work next week, but soon right?¡± said Elena.


    Edna just shook her head and rolled her eyes, her look of unease fading, replaced by a wry smile.


    ¡°Goofball.¡±


    ¡°Besides, what do you mean this was too easy? We worked our asses off. Got our shit wrecked countless times. Our adorable cousin is like some drillmaster from hell. It had been a while since I¡¯d had to run so much I puked.


    All in all, the dilated time in the training halls amounted to over three hundred years. Which is still short for breaking through a realm, but also fairly fucking long to be doing anything, in sane person time. How the hell is that taking the easy route?¡± said Elena. Chuckling as she returned to her nap.


    ¡°Mhm? Since when were ¡®we¡¯ sane, Ell?¡± said Edna. Answering Elena¡¯s question with a dry chuckle and a question of her own.

 33.5: Interlude: A Memo From the Ministry

    ¡°Similar to when condensation of significant amounts of any base particulate matter causes a state change for particles of a particular substance. Accumulation and Condensation of Aether to the twelfth layer will result in the change of that aether¡¯s state.This pattern has been found to repeat. Continuing throughout each realm with the twelfth-layer accumulation required for progressive state changes. The anomalous effects of the condensed aether growing more potent and dramatic with each change.¡°


    -Excerpt from a tome on accumulative properties of Aether


    ¡°While we do possess weapons and a military assets that can handle entities and forces of the fifth realm and below I¡¯d like to remind everyone that existences beyond the fourth realm should be approached with caution. Let¡¯s all try to learn from to the loss of Mariglen-Beta and its people, and avoiding pissing off any more world eaters, yes? We¡¯re not the biggest things in these waters anymore.¡±


    -Memo from the Head Administrator Laurelei Echos to the First Council of Seven and the High Generals of the Argus Imperium


    Listing of Realms of Anomalous Nature


    <ul>


    <li>Particle</li>


    </ul>


    <ul>


    <li>Gaseous</li>


    </ul>


    <ul>


    <li>Liquid</li>


    </ul>


    <ul>


    <li>Solid</li>


    </ul>


    <ul>


    <li>Plasma</li>


    </ul>


    <ul>


    <li>Red</li>


    </ul>


    <ul>


    <li>Orange</li>


    </ul>


    <ul>


    <li>Yellow</li>


    </ul>


    <ul>


    <li>Blue</li>


    </ul>


    <ul>


    <li>Green</li>


    </ul>


    <ul>


    <li>Indigo</li>


    </ul>


    <ul>


    <li>Violet</li>


    </ul>


    <ul>


    <li>White???(Unproven)</li>


    </ul>


    <ul>


    <li>Black???(Unproven</li>


    </ul>


    <ul>


    <li>Gray???(Unproven)</li>


    </ul>


    <ul>


    <li>???</li>


    </ul>


    <ul>


    <li>???</li>


    </ul>


    <ul>


    <li>???</li>


    </ul>


    <ul>


    <li>???</li>


    </ul>


    <ul>


    <li>???</li>


    </ul>


    *E.G. ¡°Particle Dandelion, Gas Dandelion, Liquid Dandelion, Solid Dandelion, Etc¡­¡± Repeating in a cycle of twelve identical big steps with forty-eight small-steps. Either Continuing forever or until some hypothetical perfect peak of condensation is reached. Researchers are unsure of which eventuality is most likely.


    Accompanying Table


    <table>


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Realm


    </td>


    <td>


    Layer Equivalence/Avg Aetheric Level


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    1st Realm


    </td>


    <td>


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Particle Dandelion


    </td>


    <td>


    1st / 1The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    </td>


    <td>


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    2nd Realm


    </td>


    <td>


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Gas Dandelion


    </td>


    <td>


    13th / 237186584173035648000


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    </td>


    <td>


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    3rd Realm


    </td>


    <td>


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    Liquid Dandelion


    </td>


    <td>


    25th / 56257475711672524548634199478779904000000


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    *While Realms Six through Twenty have been hypothesized. All records and scientific studies in pursuit of these realms will be halted till proper investigation of the Black-Nine Event, has concluded.


    ****


    Edna looked through her notes. Happy that the training sessions hadn¡¯t stopped Billy from continuing with his writing of the little educational guides she¡¯d grown to rely on. The only change between then and now was that he now sometimes sent them to her phone as documents. It was hard to read, or at least it had been till she discovered that she could make the phone project a larger screen.


    She looked down the list of rankings and realms and then looked within her own core and found that the living aether from the forest lord Gorirath was just enough to help her break through to another rank. Floating within her like molten wax inside a lava lamp. Or magma traveling down a lava flow. Bright and mesmerizing.


    Elena¡¯s words echoed through her mind as she meditated, refining the living aether and using a combination of it, the world aether around her and the river of glowing darkness that flowed through her, from the AWs and Billy, to push through to the next rank.


    Thinking about it now, it made the world feel unbearably scary. It was bad enough being a small fish in a world of sharks. It was unfair to up and find out that you¡¯d just been plankton, after all. Now when she was finally supposed to be turning into a ¡®fish¡¯ of moderate size, she was being told that she was in a sea of monsters. She felt herself growing weary, her thoughts growing disordered, the flow of the aether in her core reaching another bottleneck. With a sigh she opened her eyes and looked through her notes again.


    *****


    ¡°You can do it.¡±


    ¡°Focus.¡±


    ¡°I believe in you¡±


    ¡°Eyes on the Prize.¡±


    ¡°Hurrah!¡±


    *****


    ¡°There is far more than the realms and the ranks and the layers, the universe is much...bigger. Too big to keep in orderly little tables, and I¡¯d like to show it to you one day...Don¡¯t worry about rushing. Don¡¯t worry about what each realm brings. Just worry about getting stronger at your own pace.¡±


    -Billy


    *****


    Edna read his words over again and felt a mixture of curiosity and warmth. The guides were always a bit of mystery. She always found herself wondering where he¡¯d learned all these things. Since he clearly had a profound understanding of everything he wrote about. Alluding to some first hand experience. Extensive first hand experience. Deep in both quality and quantity. Still, unless he was willing to share the details, she wouldn¡¯t press him on it.


    Enda wondered when it was that he started putting all those little notes in his annotations. The ones that were obviously directed at her. Randomly breaking the educational tone of the work that surrounded them. Always seeming to pop up at the right point.


    They were little words of encouragement that¡¯d show up right when she was about to give up. Generally trite, and very generic but somehow always managing to ease some of the worry and tension that were building up inside her, as she worked.


    ¡°Mhm¡­Billy.¡± she mumbled, closing the document and then closing her eyes again. A small smile on her lips.

 34: Thunderous Whispers

    Billy woke up to a buzzing sound. At first he tried to ignore it, but then it came again. Growing increasingly louder and more forceful. Like he had a nest of wasps in his head.


    He grumbled as he woke, forcefully torn from a deep and restful slumber. He groused as he sat in his bed, stretching a little as he waited for the last dregs of sleep to leave him. He wondered who¡¯s bright idea it was to create a spell-based data construct and directly install it in his mind instead of just making a phone band like he had done for the girls, and then give it an alarm.


    ¡°Nh¡­.Is it possible that I really ¡®am¡¯ an idiot?¡± Billy mused. His ears still ringing.


    He watched the noonday sun filter in through his curtains.


    He sat up, swinging his legs out of the bed and checked the message that woke him up. A holographic screen appearing above the palm of one of his hands. The message was from Edna. Which made a great deal of sense since she and Elena were the only two who had his personal number. Someone calling the phone¡¯s work number would never warrant the alarm function being set off.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s this Cold-Mercury Angel business?!¡± said the text.


    Billy answered, directly using his thoughts rather than typing with the keyboard that appeared on the screen.


    ¡°Your new handle?¡± said Billy. The text crawling onto the screen.


    ¡°And what if I don¡¯t want a new handle, Will?¡± replied Edna.


    ¡°Really? I kind of got the impression that you didn¡¯t really care.¡± said Billy.


    Edna¡¯s next text was just a long line of ellipses. Billy nodded satisfied that he¡¯d won against her for once.


    ¡°Just go with it.¡± he said. Sending one final text before flopping into bed to see if he could re-capture those last few dregs of sleep again. He almost managed it when the buzzing in his head returned. He opened his eyes. Projecting the data into his consciousness because it wasn¡¯t like there was any real need for him to actually look at a screen.


    This time the message was from Elena.


    ¡°Where¡¯s ¡®my¡¯ new handle, love?¡± said Elena. Her text accompanied by a magnifying glass emoji.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need a new handle.¡± said Billy.


    He¡¯d actually considered giving her a new handle as well, but found that a) his naming sense wasn¡¯t all that exemplary and b)there was no name that fit Elena Maddoc better than the one she already had.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that for now you¡¯re going to have to be satisfied with being our one and only Tyrant Queen, Ell.¡± he said. Apologizing and wondering if he should give rethinking her name a go again.


    ¡°D¡¯aw...You¡¯re a sweetheart.¡± replied Elena. Her text cluttered with little pink hearts.


    Billy blinked finally pushing the communication construct back into its passive mode. He considered trying to go back to sleep again, but found that that boat had sailed. He looked at the time, staring at the clock on his wall and sigh.


    ¡°Might as well get up¡­¡± he said. Muttering to himself.


    The girls had headed back to Gene a few days ago and now Billy was living in his new house by himself. He¡¯d continue doing so for the foreseeable future. Having decided to take on the role of an solitude loving ascetic.


    Billy showered, and for his first meal of the day he ate last night¡¯s left-overs and a vat of vaguely medicinal mutagens that he¡¯d whipped up a few days ago. He kind of regretted drinking the mutagens, after he¡¯d done so. Not because of anything that happened, and not even because the taste, which was surprisingly minty and sweet.


    He¡¯d just felt it was probably bad practice to just go around drinking mystery goop when he had no clear reason to do so. It was a bad habit that had been picked up from his earlier years in the cosmos, drinking bubbling medicines and swallowing glowing orbs of power like the hapless protagonist of adventure novel. This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Being strapped down and used as a test subject by various sinister alchemists and maliciously inquisitive souls. Several eons later, it¡¯d just kind of stubbornly held on. If a substance was consumable and even vaguely magically, he¡¯d almost feel compelled to drink it. If only so his body¡¯s internal workings could analyze it for making the hazardous portions less hazardous and incorporating any beneficial traits or materials.


    *****


    After going through his morning routine, he left the house. Strolling through the jungle-like environs of that particular portion of the Argus Hinterland with his hands jammed into his pockets.


    This wasn¡¯t a run. Aside from the times he did it to assuage boredom, Billy no longer went on runs because it was no longer beneficial for his body. His modified physique and liquid realm cultivation meant that the days of training via regular physical exertion were pretty much over. Now running and walking was just a leisure activity.


    Billy walked for a few hundred miles. Alternating between this and a few short range teleportations. He walked a circuit, that took him around the territories he¡¯d claimed for his new home. Making sure no new demonbeasts or bandits had drawn near. With that done he teleported into Gene.


    Passing his home but not entering because that wasn¡¯t what he was there to do that day. He walked down a busy street. Passing a few shops and buying up any materials that caught his eyes. Then he purchased a coffee at cafe and then teleported away, using an inferior teleportation method so as to avoid shaking loose the pair of ¡®ticks¡¯ that had settled onto his tail.


    The two practitioners using the aether trail he¡¯d left to follow him as he teleported away. He continued his walk pretending not to notice them. Teleporting to a portion of the hinterland that was on the far end of the Argus continent. Just barely adjacent to, two nearby kingdoms.


    Billy went through his exercised. Going through a series of fast and clean. Martial stances. Checking that his movements were as accurate and on point as he needed them to be. With the warm up done it was time for the main event.


    He stood staring up a nearby mountain. The first part of a thousand mile long mountain range. The Bluepeak mountains were a hinterland. They were one way to tell the difference between the northern hinterland and the southern hinterland. Tall enough, distant enough and desolate enough that none would think of living there or climbing them. Just perfect for Billy¡¯s needs.


    The aether circulated through his body, his aura spiking, rising as he drew on his power. The heavens shifted. He crouched and took up a horse stance. Then his arm shot forwards.


    Within a single heartbeat¡¯s time the blue peak mountain range was no more. Within a single instant thousands of miles of towering rock and stone were suddenly and inexplicably erased. Swallowed up a thunderous flash of nothingness, force and bright darkness. Leaving only a massive gulf and molten, flash cooked earth.


    *****


    The rankings spoke of world breaking, reality bending, concept forming, but in truth it all amounted to a small shift in the flows of heaven and earth. The world growing more distance while the skies still and were painted all one color. Like a background in a play or a skybox in a game. The world became less real and was made uniform. This was what was known as the monochrome phenomenon. The world grew stubborn resisting change, preserving and restoring itself, while punishing those whose very presence would do it harm.


    This was the power that lay beyond the first realm. A cyclone gathered, drawn in and consumed by Billy¡¯s aura. His body creaked and crackled as it was set upon by all the forces of the world. Reality and the world¡¯s aether flow, actively trying to break him before he broke it.


    Being an individual who ¡®supposedly¡¯ possessed world bending power wasn¡¯t as easy as the tables would have one believe. Similar to how having the power to overtake a city or a kingdom wouldn¡¯t automatically give one the right to topple one. Or even how having wings didn¡¯t necessarily mean you could fly. The fact was, that for all powers and forces there would be counter powers and counter forces. For every reaction there wasn equal and opposite.


    Billy felt them now. He felt them acting on him, burning away the blood in his veins and cooking the marrow in his bones. He felt them pressing down on him, trying crush him flat.


    To surpass the first realm was the same as going against the heavens, against the laws of conventional physics and common sense. This came at cost and generally meant that while those of the higher realms were always stronger than the comparatively mundane folk of the first realm, they weren¡¯t allowed to use their full power. Incurring debilitating, possibly fatal, costs were they to break this taboo and go against the resisting force of the monochrome. With cultivation towards the higher realms holding the goal of gaining so much strength that the those resistant pressures could completely ignored.


    *****


    Billy looked at his arm, staring at the smouldering stump. Aware that no potions or magics he had ready access to, would be able to recover the limb he¡¯d just destroyed. Preparing a spell that would help him regain the limb wouldn¡¯t be cost effective, requiring enough preparation time that he might well have healed already before the preparations were half-way done.


    While the limb wasn¡¯t gone forever, for a few days at least he¡¯d have to accept being right-handed. He¡¯d be better off trying to treat his other wounds. He¡¯d sustained a not-insignificant amount of backlash, from moving against the restraining forces that had been working on his being.


    His senses drifted to the lands at his back, where the two ¡®ticks¡¯ hid. Terrified and awed. All this was a power play. Be it changing his and Edna¡¯s names. Or his decision to play the part of an eccentric hermit sorcerer. Or the little show that he¡¯d just put on for the two spies. Moves that one couldn¡¯t make while being small fry. It was all for one single goal. All for sending a single message to everyone who might have their eyes on their little company.


    Billy turned around, his gaze sharp, sweeping across the wood at his back. He felt it as the spies fled. Sensing that their loss of composure might have ¡®finally¡¯ tipped their target off to their presence. Watching them flee Billy looked at the ruined smoking remnants of his arm again and nodded. The kingdoms that neighbored this hinterland would note the loss of all of those mountains. And Regardless of who had hired those spies he could be sure that within a week, everyone would know he was responsible for this. And yet it was an unclaimed mountain range and unclaimed land, and a practitioner needed ¡®somewhere¡¯ to test their abilities, right?


    ¡°Nh...Good bargain.¡±


    He¡¯d lost an arm, but he¡¯d bought some peace of mind. Trying to scare people into acting and control them was always hard and always dicey. Using intimidation and deterrent force to ¡®stop¡¯ people from doing things on the other hand¡­.Now that was an entirely different kettle of fish. The only shame was the fact that he knew that the purchase, just like the loss of his arm, would ultimately only be temporary. For now.


    ¡°The Rest is in your hands, Ed.¡± said Billy. Texting his friend as he headed in for the day. Deciding he was in the mood for an early evening nap.


    Seconds later he got a reply.


    ¡°???.....Wait, What?¡±

 35: New Neighborhood

    As always, Billy started his day with breakfast. Eating ten times his usual portion in the hopes of hastening the regrowth of his arm and the general recovery of his body. Forgoing the usual efforts he¡¯d put in, since the girl¡¯s weren¡¯t present and he didn¡¯t really care about taste.


    Instead taking his breakfast as he¡¯d been taking all his most recent meals. Drinking it as a heavy, and nutritious, medicinal gruel. After breakfast came meditation, he interfaced with his inner-world, checking on its growth and cycling its energies through his core.


    After meditation came work, one armed or not, he still needed to finish making this month¡¯s batch of potions, charms and artifacts. He¡¯d already created a few additional NF-fabricators to help him reach the necessary quantities. He¡¯d probably need to make some more once he was in better shape to do so. If Elena was the company''s muscle and a surprisingly excellent financial manager, and Edna was the one who handled their public relations, management and marketing, Billy wasn¡¯t good at any of that.


    While calculations and mathematics weren¡¯t a problem for him he was unsuited for dealing with people, both inhuman and inhumane in his way of thinking. What he ¡®was¡¯ good at was survival and growth. During the nine months while the girls had been training and he had been at the helm of the company, he¡¯d fallen back on the only methods he knew. Turning the Bone Tree Company into a primordial monster, cut-throat and merciless. Gorging itself and growing. Dominating markets and swallowing up competitors.


    Taking things to a point where the Bone Tree Company now had several subsidiaries that paid them for the privilege of safely swimming in the same waters. Giving the Bone Tree Company a hefty cut of their profits in return for the opportunity to carry some of their superior goods. With the Bone Tree Company¡¯s brand spreading across the continent like a plague.


    *****


    ¡°Nh¡­.?¡±


    Billy stepped outside his house, slightly unsure of what he was seeing. Staring at small collection of tents and caravan wagons. Watching children play and men and women going about their day. He sensed it when he was inside his house, hearing and feeling their growing presence, watching them grow near, but not believing it when they arrived on his lands.


    Somehow, someone had managed to set up a camp in his yard. Rather than a camp one could call it a small village. Honestly the semantics were unimportant, the key issue was whatever it was, was in his yard. Somehow managing to break through the wards and the grand forbidding he¡¯d set up around the lands he¡¯d claimed as his territory.


    His first impulse was to kill everyone. As per usual, it was quickly suppressed. In truth, Billy¡¯s first reactions to everything in life were always at least a little omnicidal in nature. Same for the second and third reactions. Actually, Billy generally found it wisest to wait till the seventh or eighth line of thought came around with a ¡®non¡¯-murderous solution before reacting to things. It was less¡­. ¡®messy¡¯.


    His feelings were maybe slightly stronger in this instance, but right now he was having that squicky feeling of stepping into ones kitchen and spotting a whole mess of ants running over everything. A feeling of not being sure how exactly the intrusion happened but knowing that he wanted the problem ¡®resolved¡¯ as quickly as possible.


    Still Billy wasn¡¯t a monster, or at least he wasn¡¯t one of those monsters that wantonly killed. Plus he couldn¡¯t help noticing that there were quite a lot of children present. Mothers with infants in their arms and youngsters who chased each other around with sticks. Screaming their heads off with the kind of insane exuberance that only people under twelve had. Making the most frightful noises before their parents bellowed at them and told them to knock it off and get back to their chores, or to at least go and be noisy elsewhere.


    While Billy didn¡¯t necessarily discriminate between targets when he finally did decide to act against a population, he was generally loath to do harm to children. It was something of soft spot of his.


    Perhaps it was because before he¡¯d gone back in time the last time he¡¯d ever felt anything like happiness or human sentiment was when he himself was a child. Or perhaps it was because those reservations of his, were the only way he was able to tell that he still had something that served the purpose of a conscience. Either way it was enough to stay his hand.


    Hours later, he sat on the doorsteps of his little hut thinking of how to proceed from there. He was pretty certain that he¡¯d probably end up moving his hut to another part of the hinterland. He¡¯d considered making the intruders move but looking at the group that had set up stakes in his yards, if he was going to go that route he might as well just kill them all anyway. Barbarians weren¡¯t known for being especially reasonable. Especially when it came to land rights.


    Thus ensuring that any talks ended, ¡®messily¡¯. Plus moving his hut would be a fairly simple process, even if it would be a little taxing.


    *****


    In Monde the word Barbarian had a special meaning. One that had surprisingly little to do with rapine and plunder and savagery, since such things were more or less ubiquitous. When the Empire fell civilization and society, died a swift brutal death. It would take thousands of years for the people to pull themselves together. Barbarians who resisted. Fringe Groups. Worshipers of gods who held enmity with the pantheon. Demon worshippers. Raider-Kings who were fleeing the grand push to bring order to the land. Living Weapons and super-soldiers who refused to fall in line again when their old masters arose again and called them to order.


    Finally there were the mutants and gifted whose physiologies and natures, either made it too hard for them to stay in society or left them with no place in the new world order. In summary they were a mixture of misfit toys and maladjusted children, who didn¡¯t play well with others.


    And of course there were the countless peoples who lost the battles that came before the world resettled itself and had to choose between leaving all they knew and being eradicated.


    Take all this, stir thoroughly and add a few millenia of intermarrying and the usual genetic blending of the conquered and the conquerer and that¡¯s how you got a barbarian. Species-wise they were roughly identical to the people who lived in the cities. It was life in the hinterland that made them bigger and leaner.


    They were brutal creatures because they lived brutal lives. Lives plagued by the demonbeasts, sickness and strife that plagued the rest of the world before the new empires and great kingdoms arose. Bringing back some semblance of order.


    They probably should have all died out years ago, but somehow they didn¡¯t and to this day there would always be criminals and political losers who joined their number. Hiding out in the hinterlands like the first barbarians had. A chaotic miscellany of blood and song. Made up of many peoples who¡¯d been slowly blended into one, big if highly fractious and diverse entity.


    A group that was generally forgotten with the exception of those times when a few amongst their number would leave the hinterlands and raid the weaker cities. And the times that stronger cities would raid passing tribes. Kidnapping and enslaving their people because the barbarians generally possessed strong bloodlines and abilities that made for good war slaves and profitable breeding.


    *****


    ¡°Milord¡­¡±


    Just as Billy was about to head into his hut and prepare for his move a voice called him. He turned and saw a group of six men standing around one stoop backed old woman. It was she who spoke, her voice smoky and prosaic. Her gaze clear despite her sleepy expression and the many wrinkles on her face. Her presence large, despite how she¡¯d shrunken with age.


    She stood at the little gate of the little fence that Billy had put around his little hut. With just a bit of will and aether, he made the gate swing open. She and her entourage just stood there. The man made uncertain expression, the woman merely smiled.


    ¡°May we enter, young sir?¡±


    Billy frowned, considering it, thinking it over and then after a few moments of hesitation he nodded. Letting them in because he was satisfied that the old woman and the thing that lived inside her couldn¡¯t break through the boundary that was marked by the fence. Acknowledging that she and it, had been wise enough not to try.


    Stolen novel; please report.This was in fact the real reason the people on his yard were all still alive. Breaking through his spells was one thing.


    He was good sorcerer but for every lock there was a key and for every obstacle, a work around. Breaking into his personal demesne, on the other hand, even if it was just the shallow parts that lay beyond his shadow, ¡®that¡¯ would have resulted in reflexive retaliatory assault. The shades coming out en masse while Billy rained fire and darkness upon the intruders.


    ¡°Nh...Come in, if you have to...Mind yourselves though.¡± he said. A bit of severity entering his tone.


    His words of warning bringing some mild ire from the men, though the old woman merely chuckled.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Billy closed the door to his hut, he didn¡¯t invite them in. Instead he sat on the stair stoop and as a minor courtesy used an alchemy-based cantrip to conjure a chair from the earth for the old woman. Growing it like a plant. Not bothering to conjure a chair for the men since it was obvious that they were mostly there as guards and he didn¡¯t really feel any inclination to be ¡®too¡¯ courteous.


    ¡°Ah...why thank you, milord.¡± said the old woman. Getting herself comfortable.


    ¡°Now mind telling me, why you and your people have decided to come and encroach on my land?¡± said Billy. His tone light, and almost amiable.


    ¡°So this is ¡®your¡¯ land is it?¡± said the old woman. Her tone mildly mocking and argumentative, one moment. Then in the next moment, she seemed to rethink after taking a second look at the young man in front of her.


    ¡°Well if you say so...I suppose it ¡®is¡¯ your land, oh lord of the Eastern Katia Wood, lord of all of the southern sky, New Usurper of the Steel Throne, Rightful heir to the lost sea of stars, straddler of the line that lies between the imaginary and the real. Gray Lord Asphodel, King of the Shades.¡± she said.


    Billy didn¡¯t blink, if she really wanted to wow him, she should have gone on, listing all the names of all the beings he¡¯d managed to defeat with either guile or luck, consuming their essence and taking on a bit of their metaphysical weight. Maybe she could have done it, maybe not.


    He wasn¡¯t exactly clear on how much of ¡®him¡¯ had managed to come through when he¡¯d first gone back in time to return to the world of his birth and the people he cared for most. Her naming him confirmed a suspicion that he¡¯d had, one that had been building from the moment she appeared at his gate.


    Names were sticky things, titles even more so, but the only ones who could actually, truly, see them and feel their full significance were the higher-end beings. Beings who¡¯d either transcended mortality and mundane reality or had simply been born as relatively big fish in the cosmic sea. Those who got to at least glimpse the way the world truly worked by getting a simultaneous and in depth top down and bottom up, view.


    For a while He simply sat there one brow raised. Waiting for her to get to the point, however just like the old timer she seemed to be, she took her time.


    The old woman who was definitely much more than the little old woman she seemed to be eyed the young man who both more and less than he seemed to he. Trying to see if she could read something other than bored neutrality on that effete, too young, visage of his.


    ¡°And?¡­.Well what do you have to say for yourself, imposing as you have?¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Mhm? Really, no introductions? I know your name, aren¡¯t you going to at least ask my mine?¡± said the old woman.


    Billy rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Nh? Okay then...Who are you?¡± he said.


    The old woman smiled and bowed in her seat.


    ¡°....Ah, in that case I am Alma of the Aria Tribe. Tribe Chief for over one century. Wisewoman for two centuries, and current Tribal Ancestor.. Pleased to meet you.¡±said the old woman.


    ¡°Nh¡­.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Now here¡¯s the part where you explain the intrusion.¡± said Billy.


    The old woman just shook her head, clucking her tongue at him. Then she sighed, rolling her shoulders.


    ¡°Yes...Well about that¡­On behalf of my tribe I both apologize for the imposition and thank you for your beneficence...¡±


    ¡°.....And?¡± said Billy.


    Old Alma clucked her tongue again. Whatever the boy actually was he definitely spoke like one of the ¡®not¡¯-men. Either speaking too much, or not speaking enough. Using abundance and absence to be tricksome.


    ¡°Children like yourself aren¡¯t cute at all you know, Milord? Fine...since you wish to cut straight to the heart of the matter, I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s something I must ask of you. I¡¯m afraid that I and my tribe, must avail ourselves upon your kindness and mercy just a little more. You see we were chased here. We would not have imposed if our enemies had not pushed us to this point. And while I would never ask a stranger to step into our war. If it is at all possible I would ask that you continue with beneficence and allow us to continue imposing.¡± said the old Alma.


    Billy blinked and then he shrugged.


    ¡°Nh...Fine. Your people can stay. I was just about to move on anyway.¡± said Billy.


    He got up and was just about to head into his hut. Unaware of the stiff expression that Old Alma was wearing.


    ¡°Uh..one moment, milord! I think you might not be understanding what I¡¯ve come here to ask.


    I could have easily taken my people elsewhere if what I needed was just mere temporary safe harbor. After all there was a great risk of you trying to kill them all out of hand. Why would I risk that just for the sake of finding a place to hide for a few little while? Shouldn¡¯t it be obvious that there¡¯s something else we need?¡± she said.


    Speaking in a hurry, because her words didn¡¯t seem to be slowing the young man¡¯s steps at all.


    ¡°But¡­.Why do I care?¡± said Billy.


    The guards¡¯ faces shifted in hue either becoming darker or more pale. As for Old Alma, while she too was a bit taken aback, it wasn¡¯t like this was unexpected. Those who only held a tenuous relationship to mortality and the terrestrial could be called cold, aloof, inhuman. Alma knew, having been called all those things at some point or the other. She sighed and she pushed herself from her seat. Falling to her knees.


    *****


    Her men, her great-grandson and a few of the tribe''s bravest warriors that rushed forwards to help her but she waved them back.


    She¡¯d readied herself before they came here, she was the village¡¯s wisewoman, the child of old wisewoman, who was herself the child of a demi-god. Once her people were proud and numerous but bad decision from the war council and the newer chiefs had led them to the very edge of oblivion.


    As the tribes ancestor and guardian, she was the one who held responsibility, failing in raising her son to be wise, failing to kill him when turned out to be a fool. Failing to turn their tribe back before things got so dire. Now, that she was nearing the end of her strength there wasn¡¯t much that she could do any more. If bending knee was what it took to save her people then so be it.


    ¡°.....Please?! Hear us out!¡±


    The young man stopped, the door to his hut open, revealing a space that far exceeded the actual size of hut. Revealing a thick and baleful aura that fell like it¡¯d swallow them hole. Revealing a rich energy and a promise of power that was tempting enough to almost make one wish it would.


    ¡°Nh...Okay. I¡¯m listening.¡± said Billy. Sighing, feeling fatigued because excessive conversation always left him feeling fatigued.


    ¡°After five hundred, years I have reached the end of my road, but my people''s path cannot end when mine does. I come here to ask of you a great favor.¡± said Alma. Rushing her words as if fearing the man would leave if she spoke too slowly.


    ¡°......And?¡± said Billy.


    ¡°I sensed you from afar. Feeling your presence as you entered our wood. You cast a curious shadow. Both black and white. Dark as sin and yet possessing an abundance of kindness and mercy.¡± said Alma.


    ¡°The point...Get to it. Now.¡± said Billy.


    Finally growing impatient. Not sure what the woman was getting at and not liking having anyone describe him as either kind or merciful.


    ¡°Please, I bring you my tribe. I brought them here, not to ask for succor, but to ask that you take them as your own.¡± said Alma.


    Her words brought gasps from the men at her back.


    ¡°Ancestor!?¡±


    ¡°Great Grandmother!?¡±


    They all called out to her. Not understanding. The men not knowing exactly why their ancestor had come here, before hand. Only knowing that she¡¯d forced them to swear to her and all the ancestors that had come before, to abide by whatever was decided at this meeting.


    ¡°Nh¡­.I have no need for your people.¡± said Billy.


    Getting up again, finding himself regretting that he¡¯d ever invited them in to begin with.


    ¡°But we have need for you!¡± said Alma.


    ¡°And I wouldn¡¯t ask you to undertake this task for free. There will be recompense. Please, What is a century or two for beings such as us? Especially a personage such as yourself. One in whom the cosmic flow runs so strong.¡±


    Billy opened the door to his hut again. He was about to step inside, but something, maybe it was curiosity, maybe it was boredom, and maybe it was the general knowledge that know one seeks help from a wolf unless they have a direbear at their door. He hesitated and stopped and turned towards the old woman.


    Seeing the gray streaks that were rapidly turning white. Seeking the deepening wrinkles and the bags under her eyes. He looked at her men and saw them all standing around her.


    Large framed. Tall enough to almost dwarf Billy even though he was nearly seven feet tall. Yet undersized, cinched belts, saggy skin and faces that were a little too sharp, telling a tale of prolonged period of leanness. And all ¡®these¡¯ were the important folk. Those who would be given priority. He could only imagine what their common folk looked like.


    ¡°What kind of payment?¡±


    ¡°I shall pay with... The very cornerstone of my being. The spark of divinity that was handed down to me from my mother, The spark that came from her mother and her mother¡¯s mother. Coming from the Lady of the Passing Clouds. A goddess who lost her place in the gods¡¯ land. I wasn¡¯t able to make use of it, and I have no heir to hand it down to, but even if I did, if meant you taking my people under your wing, the spark and the absolute loyalty of the warriors of the Aria tribe would still be yours.¡±


    Billy raised a single brow, and it was the single change in his expression since this whole conversation began.


    ¡°I already said I don¡¯t need your tribesmen. And I have no interest in godhood or divinity. Even if I did, having said that and revealed your most precious treasure, what makes you think I couldn¡¯t just take that little spark of yours as I please?¡± said Billy.


    ¡°I...Well...There are no guarantees in this life, I suppose this old girl ¡®did¡¯ indeed make a bit of a gamble. And yet, somehow I believed that you weren¡¯t that kind of person.¡±


    ¡°And why on earth would you believe that?¡± said Billy.


    The old woman stood up, back straight, eyes steely. A flash of tall proud mistress of wood that she¡¯d once been, could be seen as the wind blew past, caressing her hair and robes. Disappearing within the depths of her aura.


    ¡°Well, milord¡­First of all I am afraid you are mistaken, my most precious treasure are the men women and children of this tribe. Second....If you were the type to act in that manner, I do believe we¡¯d be dead already.¡±

 36: Speculation and Introspection

    ¡°So¡­.How do you think they did it?¡± said Ophelia Delphi, current head administrator of the Imperial Ministry of Public Order.


    She seemed to speak to no one in particular. Walking all by her lonesome as she made her way from one end of Gwenael Great Palace to the other. Her high heels clicking as she walked down the long hallway. Passing slaves and servants who seemed to scurry out of her way like rabbits before a tiger.


    ¡°How do I think they did what, ma¡¯am?¡± said Dennis, her attache.


    He appeared behind her, accompanied by a squall of wind that blew forcefully but carried no sound.


    ¡°A little less than three years ago, a little no name company registers for incorporation at both the EITC and the KOG. They pay in cash instead of using trade accounts. Their principal executives are complete unknowns.


    One, William P. Maddoc, formerly known as Nine-Eyed Asphodel, now currently going by Asphodel. One Edna Raemona Maddoc, formerly known as Cold-Mercury Dancer, now currently going by the handle Cold-Mercury Angel. One Elena Elizabeth Maddoc, a later hire, joining a year or so after the company was established, currently still going by the handle Tyrant Queen. All of them nobodies. Lesser bluebloods from some podunk lesser kingdom that serves as vassal state to one of Meallan¡¯s smaller duchies. All of them ¡®meh¡¯ in talent and bloodline, though the last one looked she was going to be a bright spark before she suddenly burnt out shortly after entering Lloyd¡¯s Twelves Souls Sect. In short it was just three people, three very ordinary people. Running a very ordinary company. Albeit one with a conspicuous amount of opening capital.¡± said Ophelia.


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am. If I recall correctly records placed their starting capital at over five million denarii.¡±


    ¡°Now suddenly, just a little less than three years later, while the core of the company is still small kept those same three members. They¡¯ve ballooned. Their magic item sales expanding to take up a full thirty percent of the magic item and potion markets for Argus and around fifteen percent for all of Monde. With thousands of subsidiaries and associate companies under them. Not a majority, but not bad for a company that¡¯s only been doing business for two and a half years.¡± said Ophelia.


    ¡°More important than their assets are their ¡®assets¡¯, the core group. A year ago, Asphodel walked into a guild office in Meallan to upgrade the corporation''s status and his particulars. Revealing that he¡¯s broken through to the third layer. Six months later, the two other Chief Executives walked into the same office and revealed they¡¯d broken through to the second layer. I don¡¯t think I need to explain who completely off this smells do I? We have billions of people on this continent. Millions of practitioners and of their number only few hundred will ever make it past the first realm. Not to mention the second realm.¡± said Ophelia.


    ¡°Records put the number as a little under a hundred. As of last year we had seventy-two that we could confirm? Though a lot of them tend to stop being safe to track once they reach a certain...status¡± said Dennis.


    Ophelia nodded.


    ¡°Seventy-three now, Third Realm Saint, no less, but you get the gist.¡± said Ophelia.


    ¡°So how did they do it? How did a small no-name company suddenly become a power in this world? How is it that the Bone Tree Company managed to do in three years what other groups have been working towards for countless centuries?¡± said Ophelia.


    Dennis opened his mouth as he trailed behind his mistress, sharp eyes glinting as he tried to come up with answer.


    ¡°Perhaps it has something to do with the labyrinth raid on the prism that was near Liadan? All the other groups were forced to evacuate due to the appearance of a quote-unquote unassailable threat. The Bone Tree Company¡¯s Asphodel stayed. Him and a certain Grand Neophyte, Ludwik Georg. He was actually reported to have died, being present as the tower fell but it¡¯s possible that Asphodel managed to pick something up before making his great escape.¡± said Dennis.


    Ophelia nodded again.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°A few of our friends in the Great Kingdoms, Guilds and Martial Sects have been thinking the same thing.¡± said Ophelia.


    ¡°Oh? Then why haven¡¯t they made a move already, Ma¡¯am?¡± said Dennis.


    Ophelia laughed, it was a sharp dry bark, and was accompanied by a look that was simultaneously beleaguered and amused.


    ¡°Do you know of a little mountain range by the name of the Bluepeak Mountains, Dennis?¡±


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. They¡¯re the third largest mountain range in midland hinterland and They make up the border that separates Lloyd¡¯s Ortiz Kingdom and Meallan¡¯s Renwood Duchy.¡± said Dennis.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got it in one, Dennis, but you made one mistake.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡±


    ¡°The Bluepeak mountains ¡®used¡¯ to be the third largest mountains in the midland hinterland. Now they¡¯re gone. Erased.¡±


    Dennis startled at his mistress¡¯s words. For a second he felt something like hesitation. An ounce of disbelief that was quickly crushed down, when he remembered that it his mistress saying it. His mistress and head administrator. A woman who never spoke of things, unless they had been verified first. Verified and thoroughly examined.


    ¡°....I take it the various powers are rethinking their approach, ma¡¯am.¡± said Dennis. After a moment¡¯s thought.


    Ophelia rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Well, no shit. Of course they¡¯re rethinking some things. It¡¯s one thing to take candy from kids, but if they¡¯ve already gone and grown up you might well get a black eye or worse. That¡¯s just common sense. Besides, there¡¯s still two other angles to consider.¡± said Ophelia.


    ¡°Two other angles, ma¡¯am? And those would be¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Well there¡¯s the possibility that it¡¯s a trick and either the first tests or the last ones were faked. The machines and truth geas are near impossible to fool, but near impossible isn¡¯t impossible. So it¡¯s well within the possibility that the people of the Bone Tree Company, are A) faking their new found strength somehow, or B they were faking their strength before and were always this strong. Then there¡¯s option C) that says we¡¯re all either over-thinking this or not thinking enough and there¡¯s some unknown backer responsible for all this? All options seem to strongly imply that they aren¡¯t what or who they say they are. More to the point I suspect our man of the hour isn¡¯t who he says he is.¡±


    ¡°Man of the Hour?¡± said Dennis.


    ¡°William P. Maddoc? Asphodel? Come on Dennis, keep up. There¡¯s a seven year period where we neither know where he was or what he was up. He just come back one day and soon afterwards founded the company. In fact after looking into their past a little it seems that things were looking a little odd even before the raid on the prism tower. Word from our agents says certain Enzo Maynard of the EITC has been driving himself nuts trying to get in touch with him. The girls are out in the open but he¡¯s playing the part of recluse. Maybe he¡¯s still in the hinterland. Either way...He casts a deep shadow.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you want me to get the special team to pick him up?¡± asked Dennis.


    ¡°What?! No! Weren¡¯t you listening. We have at least three major sects and two great kingdoms balking at the prospect of picking a fight with the guy. Why? Because even if they¡¯re sure they¡¯ll win they¡¯re not sure it¡¯ll have been worth it.¡±


    ¡°So just keep an eye on him?¡± said Dennis. Slightly chagrined at his misstep, for all that his expression didn¡¯t waver.


    ¡°Well we¡¯ll have to wait till he comes up for air first, but yeah that¡¯s gist of things.¡± said Ophelia. As she finally reached her destination. The throne room of one of the great Kings.


    She put on a fake smile as her attache faded back to his usual position. Then she stepped through the door. Ready to exchange fake pleasantries while putting down yet another dispute between the six Great Kingdoms of Argus.


    *****


    ¡°So what do you think we should do?¡± said Jermaine. Speaking to his three most senior lieutenants. Who also happened to be his three remaining lieutenants.


    Matte-Black Tangent, Turquoise Knight, and Gizmo Kiss.


    ¡°Sir?¡± said Gizmo Kiss. A young woman wearing oversized artificer goggles and a very uncomfortable looking spiked, metal corset.


    ¡°We all remember our friends at the Bone Tree Company, yeah? They¡¯ve been having a good turn. Looks like they¡¯re reaching out in need of a little help. Apparently they have some ventures they¡¯d like us to keep an eye on for them. Some plays they¡¯d like us to run.¡± said Jermaine.


    Tangent sat back in his seat, eying his boss with a look of amusement before giving the man what he knew he really wanted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, boss. What do ¡®you¡¯ think we should do?¡±


    Jermaine smiled, aware this his old friend had already long grown wise to his tricks by now.


    ¡°Well¡­ since you¡¯ve asked. Let me tell you what I¡¯ve seen. Our little mercenary groups doing good but there¡¯s is doing great. Word is, they¡¯ve managed to take up quite a bit of market share. What I think is they want to spread some of that sunshine around we¡¯d be stupid not to let them.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the plan, boss.¡± said Tangent.


    ¡°An alliance. As far as I know we¡¯re the only ones to ¡®willing¡¯ step under their umbrella and the terms we¡¯ve been offered are almost stupidly generous. Our old friend the Tyrant Queen has a few favors she wants to ask and she seems very willing to pay if we deliver.¡±


    Tangent nodded, brows raised, getting a clearer picture of things once he realized that ¡®she¡¯ was part of this. Shaking his head because he should have realized it, after all she ¡®had¡¯ been one of them once.


    Tangent smiled.


    ¡°Well, what else can I say? You¡¯re the boss, boss.¡±

 37: Big Undertakings

    ¡°Grr, Billy you really don¡¯t do things halfway do you?¡± said Edna. Looking over a quarterly report made up of diffuse figures, measures and speculations for the Bone Tree Company¡¯s past, present and future. Bemoaning her new new workload for about the thousandth time this year.


    There was such a thing as too much good fortune. Someone with no means to manage certain assets whether its the use or the storage, would end up being troubled. Especially when it was human resources instead of food or money. It had been a year ago since she and Elena had to step away from the business as they undertook some serious closed door training.


    Leaving Billy in charge as the sole principal. Six months after returning and Edna was still having trouble making heads or tails out of what Billy had done. Their little company had grown up and become a monster while she wasn¡¯t looking. And as the executive officer who was usually responsible for actually running things, she felt more than a little in over her head.


    The only consolation was that Elena, was handling the numbers and doing the accounting. Otherwise Edna could see herself wanting to run away. She probably wouldn¡¯t do it, but she could see herself thinking about it.


    ¡°Oi...Ed. Edna-Rae. Come on out. The show¡¯s starting.¡± said Elena.


    *****


    The phrase ¡®the world is always ending¡¯ is one that fit Monde to a tee. What else could one expect from a world that was more or less a powder keg of dangerous magic and the volatile pathos of billions sentients both living and dead.


    There were two qualifications that Great Kingdoms and Empires used when handing down work that absolutely had to be seen to, to the various powers of the land. The first was the SSS-Rank. The second was the Calamity-Class. They both amounted to the same thing, and they appeared in paperwork far more often then the average Mondian would be comfortable with, if they were aware of it.


    *****


    Edna and Elena stood on a bit of jagged stone that had managed to be just tall enough to not be buried beneath the Meallan sand. Behind them was a doorway into the world of nothingness and shadow. Also known as N-Doors. With such doors having become the girl¡¯s most favored method of conveyance, by virtue of being faster than their carriage, or flight, and being less jarring than teleportation.


    The only apparent downside being that the N-Doors required that one know exactly where one was going if one didn¡¯t want to get lost. Similar to proper teleportations requirement that one be familiar with a place that one was teleporting to, usually through having been there before.


    A problem that Elena fixed by using what Edna termed a frankly stupid amount of aether and brute force to leap up high enough to get feel for the continent. Just barely managing to avoid getting eaten by a thing with a rust covered, chitinous carapace, massive red headlights for eyes, propellers instead of wings and whirring teeth. A feat that had both astounded Edna and scared her silly.


    Earning a rare double scolding with Billy joining in the mix by sending her a text frowny face and warning to be more careful.


    Speaking of Billy it¡¯d been weeks since Edna and Elena had gotten to see him in person. With the business of running the company taking up most of their time, while Billy ran whatever scheme he was running out in the hinterland.


    Sure there were phone calls, and texts and in truth ¡®they¡¯ at least should have been able to teleport over or use the N-Doors to get to his place. But somehow it always felt like there wasn¡¯t enough time and what little they managed to spend together was never enough. Just a few hours here and there, maybe a day, if they were willing to risk things getting out of hand for the following week.


    Edna wasn¡¯t sure why Billy didn¡¯t just come back and live in Gene with them. If he really wanted to pretend to not be available and keep low key all he¡¯d have had to do was just stay in the house, besides she imagined that he¡¯d have some other means if he really decided he wanted to stay with them. Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Still he stayed in the Hinterland. She asked why and he¡¯d just answered with a vague ¡®various reasons¡¯. Whatever ¡®that¡¯ was supposed to mean. She accepted it, because he seemed set on it and seemed to have something in mind. Ignoring the quiet loneliness, that came with missing one of their number.


    Surprised by how much she missed having his lanky, overly quiet frame, skulking about and laying about. Taking up the space that he tended to take. Making noises that were comforting in their familiarity.


    *****


    ¡°Say cheese.¡±


    Elena turned Edna around and then turned in place using the bespelled camera app on the phone band to take a picture.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? We¡¯re here to work not take a vacation.¡± said Edna.


    Being all responsible and business like and proper like usual. Elena rolled her eyes. Used to her friend and her little contradictions. Such as the fact that she¡¯d smiled quite prettily in the picture they just took a second ago. It wasn¡¯t even that stiff, business smile she wore for strangers, either.


    ¡°Life is for the living Ed. If you can find some fun, while you¡¯re making money, why not?¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± said Edna. Sounding unconvinced.


    Elena just shrugged. One hand outstretched as she called her halberd out from a pool of shimmering shadow. The thing feeling like it was just another part of her as it fell into her grip.


    From behind them there was a deep almost mournful groan. Sonorous like whale song. The centerpiece of their little selfie was getting antsy.


    The name was Tectoniaderm, also known as the Gigas Star. They were a rare kind of demonbeast that generally stayed on the far off and inhospitable continent of demonbeasts.


    Looking like an enormous bejeweled seastar, but one that was several hundred miles in length and width and a least a few hundred feet in height.


    Watching it approach was unsettling thing, like watching a never ending landslide. This beast was a calamity-class existence. A living disaster that could destroy countless cities and lesser kingdoms if left undealt with. Literally running them over, reducing them to rubble with the crystallized bumps on its surface shot down anything that got too close.


    A monster with the potential to dramatically weaken if not kill an entire continent of Monde. At the minimum causing a fall in fortunes similar to the one that was witnessed in Lloyd, to all the Great Kingdoms.


    ¡°Are you done fooling around, Ell?¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Pft...I¡¯m always fooling around, Ed. Regardless of what else I happen to be doing. You know that. So why even ask.¡±


    ¡°.....Right. Whatever, let¡¯s go.¡±


    *****


    The two women leapt up, jumping hundreds of feet into the air. One used her ability to manipulate force and momentum, stay tethered to the sky. The other rose above the clouds, briefly entering the range of the beasts that ruled the heavens before falling like an asteroid.


    Edna¡¯s new improved auxiliary AWs were smaller than the older models but packed a bigger punch. Loosing a shower of a million white motes that detonated like bombs as they reached their target. With the AWs switching to beam mode immediately afterwards. Releasing a solid ray of nothingness, chaotic energy and force.


    The beast screeched at her assault but its screaming really only started when Elena finished her downward arc, falling from the sky and slamming into its body before the turret orbs on its flesh could react.


    Sinking deep into its tissues while Edna continued firing from above. It slow march was halted as thrashed and trembled while standing into place. Making the most painful sounds. Sounding like a stuck pig as it evacuated blood and mucus and bile. Kicking up dust and nearly putting a crack in the continental shelf with its violent spasms and pained undulations.


    Elena found herself immersed in a sea of sticky pink. Her aura being all that separated her from Gigas Star¡¯s corrosive insides. She wielded the halberd, twining her own tail around it and raising her aura. The pole-arm spinning like drill. Boring through the great beast¡¯s flesh. Then she charged forwards heading for the center of the beast, aiming for the Gigas Star¡¯s heart and brain.


    Up above, Edna continued firing. Filling the air with light and smoke and fire. Charring living flesh into dead charcoal and violently reducing most of that charcoal into a nothingness that there were no words for. Delaying her rate of fire just enough to assure that she didn¡¯t hit her partner and to make that her core fire kept the beast from rapidly recovering from the way Elena was tearing it up inside.


    *****


    ¡°Quite brutal, don¡¯t you think.¡± said one man to another.


    ¡°Eh...I think they¡¯re still a bit green.¡± said a third man.


    ¡®They¡¯, the group of five that stood at the edge of the battlefield, were also of the second realm. Super Elites of the KOG Adventurer¡¯s guild. Backup personnel who¡¯d been sent just in case the girls dropped the ball. After all, this time the fate of multiple Great Kingdoms was in the balance.


    They held back because that was what decorum required and because the Bone Tree Company had bought up the primary rights to the job. An expensive, risky but possibly highly lucrative venture.


    They¡¯d thought it foolish but as they watched the great landstar thrash and die, they found themselves thinking other things. With those of them who held close ties with certain ambitious kingdoms and sects finding themselves in quite a thoughtful and speculative mood.

 38: The Fifteen Minute War

    Old Woman Alma, stood on the topmost branch of the tallest tree in the area. Fretting and worried. Winded by her climb, like she¡¯d not felt in the longest time, because the lack of her divine spark, meant that that old agitator time, could now slowly wear her down.


    In hindsight, she couldn¡¯t help feeling that this, the clamor and noise below, was the most likely of results. Even though she had done her utmost as her tribe¡¯s wisewoman, the other tribes had their own wisewomen and shamans as well. The bigger ones generally had more than one.


    It was only natural that if ¡®she¡¯ could hide her people, there¡¯d be others who could find them. And after decades of playing ¡®hide and seek¡¯ they all had gained quite of practice. Becoming skilled when it came to the task of tracking her people down. Alma had know it was so, she¡¯d been well aware of it, when she sold her people for their own sakes. Now she could only hope, that her actions were not for naught.


    *****


    Alessa was the daughter of Ronan, who was the great -to the fifth degree- grandnephew of the tribe¡¯s Ancestor. Green Grandmother Alma, who always smelled of wind and medicinal herbs and could always be known by her striking green shawl.


    If her talents weren¡¯t so similar to those of her father, her temperance and even-keeled nature would have almost definitely led to her being made her Grandmother¡¯s heir.


    Making poor Alessa one of the old woman¡¯s biggest disappointments, because having watched her grown up had filled Alma with hope for her tribe¡¯s future.


    Unfortunately it wasn¡¯t meant to be, and so, on this particular day when the Aria Tribe¡¯s enemies finally came to find them, seeking them out in the Gray Lord¡¯s Glenn where they¡¯d been, young Alessa was with the other young warriors. Guarding the children and women folk, alongside those who were similarly either too young or too old to fight. Instead of standing on the front lines with the old Wisewoman.


    Alma stood with a spear in one hand and a hatchet in the other. Pretending that her heart wasn¡¯t in her throat as she heard the bestial shrieks and growls of the approaching enemy. Out in the night, far behind the curtain of smoke and darkness, more than forty thousand voices called for her blood. Aria Tribe blood.


    Considering they were thoroughly outnumbered, this should have been the point where someone called for a retreat. Unfortunately the Aria tribe had run out of place to run, ages ago. Which was why they were in that glen to begin with. Besides they were surrounded, to flee they¡¯d have to fight their way out which meant that many would die just for running sake. A death that would viewed as pitiful by Barbarian standards. A dishonorable and indecent death.


    *****


    They say ¡®no good deed ever goes unpunished¡¯, but people often forget that bad deeds that are remembered can earn some very swift and brutal recompense as well. The Aria tribe were a proud and handsome people with a very ugly past. And if fact they weren¡¯t always called the Aria tribe.


    There was once a clan of the wastes known only as the Gregory Clan. Founded by a demi-god and one who was kin to fallen angels. In their heyday, in the days when they still planned to either strike back at those who pushed them into the hinterland or to take the hinterland for themselves.


    They gathered a certain sort of people. Those who were born of the earth giants and frost giants. Those who called dragons kins. Children of demons. Children of angels. Peoples who were beloved and blessed by the elements. Some came willingly. Some didn¡¯t know what they were. Most of were captives. Slaves.


    Used for work and pleasure. With the goal going back and forth between the development of superior beings and simple old fashion dominance of their neighbors.


    Of course all this was across the span of centuries and in recent times their ¡®antics¡¯ weren¡¯t quite so nefarious. In time they became just another semi-peaceful tribe. But then Dorga, the old chief, another grandson of the Green Grandmother came and ruined things.


    The actions of his heirs didn¡¯t help. A series of failed attempts at supremacy woke an ancient beast. Waking ancient grudges. Reminding the tribes of the hinterland of what they, the Aria had done before. One thing led to another and ¡®that¡¯ led to this. Them hiding, trembling in their boots. With nine-tenths of their number lost and all the tribes of the Katia Wood out for their blood.


    *****


    ¡°Tribe of the Aria~! Singers of the Bloody Song! If you aren¡¯t all cowards and trash and horsefuckers, then come out and fight as your forefathers would have you do!¡± bellowed a voice. One filled with a deep and imposing amount of aura.


    The speaker was a man known only as Angelo. Until recently he¡¯d just been a peddler. One of the few brave enough to wander in the hinterland and the only own of his trade who did business with ¡®all¡¯ the tribes.


    All the tribes except the Aria. Which they¡¯d never thought anything of because there were quite a few people who refused to associate with them. Even when they weren¡¯t at war, they were something like pariahs.


    Anyway, though the man named Angelo looked like a man in his thirties, the tales said he was even older than Grandmother Alma. Some tales said he wasn¡¯t even a man at all. Just a watcher, who¡¯d set to wait for a certain ¡®something¡¯ to come.


    Perhaps in another life he was some young hero from the forgotten age, or perhaps he was another refugee from the walled cities and wastes. Whatever the case would be, whatever it was the Aria tribe did to him, whoever they took, since the facts were that they¡¯d taken plenty, the man had kept a grudge. Nursing it as he watched them.


    Perhaps if he¡¯d been remembered then the past chiefs wouldn¡¯t have been so foolish. As the last time his ire had been brought, the tribe had been brutally beaten. With the man named Angelo joining the other tribes together beat the Aria back. Killing every single one of their warriors. In fact the Aria ¡®should¡¯ have been wiped out right then. But he took pity and he let them go.


    That was generation ago of course and it seemed that there was some special breed of over ambitious stupidity and greed that seemed to always pop up. Since not long afterwards, a few generations passed and the pain of that period was forgotten their chieftain were soon back to their old nonsense.


    *****


    ¡°Nh¡­.Annoying.¡± said Billy. Watching the gathering warbands from up above. Looking down at the smoke covered wood while using a spell to negate gravity¡¯s hold on him.


    If he had his way, he¡¯d just fly away from here, and leave the hinterland tribes to settle the issue on their own. Unfortunately old Alma was fairly good negotiator and the terms had been too in his favor for him to reasonably turn her down. So here he was.


    If old Alma¡¯s tales were to be trusted, the Aria tribe¡¯s real problem lay in the hands of its wisewomen. While the Chiefs were all unfortunate fools, it was the wisewomen that held double blame, for A) letting things get out of hand and B)not letting things reach their natural conclusion.


    The true misfortune of the Aria tribe was that they could be considered a tribe of ¡®noble¡¯ losers...contenders. Frequently beaten but always possessing just a little more in them. If one took into account their grandiose ambitions and considered the fact that they ¡°weren¡¯t¡± currently the most dominant tribe in all the hinterland, it was the only assumption that could be made. Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    They made big plays but those plays didn¡¯t pan out, and so they were losers. However they weren¡¯t complete losers. They were in fact generally just successful enough to be thought of as formidable. Combine this with their tumultuous history and past of constantly having to rebuild and constantly being oppressed and what you got was a people who would always eventually reach for more.


    With their leaders having a penchant for getting overly confident and reaching for too much at once. Whenever that happened the next course of action would be annihilation of their line, as was the general practice anywhere else you went in Monde. Wars and settling of Grudges were generally family undertakings, thus when you lost, it was often the case that your whole family lost with you.


    Unfortunately for the peace of the Hinterland and the Katia wood, the Aria tribe¡¯s Wisewomen had all been far too competent, at least on ¡®that¡¯ measure. Always managing to save just enough of their people for the tribe to rebuild. Which would mean decades of hardship, which would in turn lead to decades of want, which would mean some bright eyed, bravehearted man of the Aria wanting to somehow rise above it.


    Usually relying on brutal means, to better their fortunes and reclaim ¡®what they¡¯d lost¡¯. Be it esteem, or territory or people. A process that would move forward semi-successfully until it suddenly didn¡¯t.


    At which point the old Wisewoman would have already absconded with all the mothers, young women, and children. While the warriors of the tribe died deaths the stood somewhere on the dividing line between the brave but meaningless and the stupid and pitiful. With the process repeating in another three decades or so, depending on whether the old chieftain''s future heir had stayed with the escaping tribesmen, or died with the warriors.


    ¡°Tch¡­.What a pain.¡±


    Billy looked at his debilitated limb, the bones had already started to grow back but it still hung at his side, simultaneously wizened and weeping a red and gray ichor. Ultimately still useless. He ¡®really¡¯ found himself wanting to leave this situation alone. A part of him was aware that Old Alma was already at the end of her rope having run out of tricks that could help her save her people. If he abandoned them, that would be it for the Aria tribe.


    Having knowledge of that, and having some fairly graphic understanding of what would await the little tribe if he left them to their fate, did surprisingly little to change his feelings on the matter.


    The real reason, and in truth, the ¡®only¡¯ reason that he was still there, was because that wiley old woman had made sure to come bargain with him. Intruding on his lands and then entreating with him for her people¡¯s sake. Offering him something that could potentially be useful, in exchange for having him take on roughly sixty-five tons of deadweight. The rough guestimate for the weight of the barely five hundred tribesmen, minus their equipment and livestock.


    Still Billy had accepted the bargain. How could he not? The old woman had more or less gone out of her way to make it as flexible and advantageous on his end as possible. As if sensing that it¡¯d take frighteningly little for Billy to decide that it was all not worth his effort.


    In any case, he was here now, he¡¯d taken the deal, and if there was one thing that Billy held, it was that a being should keep their words, promises and contracts. Or rather than a belief, it was more sort of how, the magically inclined were. Becoming more and more hesitant to lie or break their agreement the more potent their magics became. Becoming more careful of what they say and how they say it. The subtle and not-so-subtle fusion of objective and subjective reality innate to their beings requiring that they do so.


    *****


    ¡°Aria Bastards! Gngh¡­.! Come out! Do you think you can hide forever!? There¡¯s a debt of blood that you curs have yet to repay! The Katia demands. ¡®I¡¯ demand it!¡± bellowed Angelo. Standing at the forefront of the barbarian horde. His sword drawn. A massive blade of blue steel that made the air tremble with its aether.


    ¡°Hmph...Not coming out? Fine then. In which case, we¡¯ll come in and pull you filthy beasts out into the day! Either way you ¡®will¡¯ pay what you owe!¡± said another man. One of the Chieftains to another tribe. The Aurochs, named after the legendary thunder-horn Aurochs that lead their people to this wood. A group that interestingly enough had ¡®not¡¯ been directly victimized by the Aria, due to their relatively immensive size. With the Aurochs tribesmen making up roughly fifteen thousand of the forty thousand that were currently gathered around Billy¡¯s lands.


    The Aurochs Tribe¡¯s chieftain Clement was here because the destruction of the Aria was highly popular and very good excuse to gather all the local tribes under his banner. In other words, it was an opportunity. While after everything was said and done, most would go their separate way, a few of the weaker and smaller would stay. A few of the stronger and more affluent might leave with good impressions of Aurochs. Impression that could lead to intermarrying and trade and eventually a merger by way of their bloodlines. A clever plan, but one that Billy wouldn¡¯t be allowing to come to fruition.


    *****


    Just as Clement, chief of the Aurochs was about to call for a charge, a figure dropped down from the sky. Falling like a bomb. Falling with enough force to make the earth shake and instantly flatten a fair number of trees and men. There were gasps and cries of pain. Exclamations of awe and fear and confusion.


    Then when the air cleared all that could be seen was either, a comparatively petite young woman, or positively puny young man. Dressed in a gray hooded coat, with one hand in his pocket while the other was simply gone. The sleeve of that arm hanging mostly. At his back appeared a wall of bright gray light. A ward of aether that rejected all that came in contact with it. From his shadow crawled, ¡®things¡¯, a myriad group of creatures that varied from humanoid masses of shadow, to amorphous, tentacle laden blobs.


    ¡°You...what manner of nonsense is this? Are you with those Aria curs?!¡± blustered Clement. Voice filled with indignance.


    Angelo stood behind the Auroch¡¯s Chief. A cautious look on his strikingly handsome face. His expression growing increasingly dour.


    ¡°Nh¡­.And if I said I was?¡± said Billy. His tone more bored and slightly irritated, than anything else.


    ¡°Then you can die!?¡± said Clement¡¯s son, Leron.


    The young man gallantly leaping, saber in hand. Ready to cut down this fool who stood in the way of justice.


    Billy sighed. Watching it all happening as if it was in slow motion. He gave a silent order to his shades, who hissed and tittered and cooed at his back. They lunged forwards and leapt on the young man. A handful of feathery winged, flutterers and spike limbed, skitters, pulling him from midair and tearing him apart. The poor boy screaming as the dark creatures feasted, though ¡®those¡¯ soon fell quiet.


    ¡°B-, Bastard!¡±


    Clements cry was pained, and filled with fear and grief. He watched his son and sole heir fall, and charged forwards without a second thought. Seeking to save him, or at least save what was left. His honor guard charging with him.


    Billy¡¯s new tail struck out like a lightning bolt. Rather than a tail, it could be called a tendril of shadow and nothingness and iron, that just happened to be attached to the base of his spine. It morphed in mid-air. Splitting. Becoming a number of psedualimbs that ended in hands. Grabbing the charging barbarians. Snatching them up, mid-charge, tossing them up into the air and then smashing them down with enough force to turn them bodies into mash and make craters in the earth.


    There was an audible gasp from the rest of the horde, a mixture of complaints and invectives and threats. Yet no one else was so foolish as to charge blindly. Aside from Angelo. The Auroch¡¯s chief and his accompanying honor guard had been one of the strongest of their number.


    ¡°You. Are you taking up their cause now? Are you truly defending those dogs in human skin? Do you know what they¡¯ve done?¡± said Angelo. His every word filled with venom. For all that his tone stayed even and calm.


    ¡°Nh...Rather I¡¯m their new babysitter. While I don¡¯t intend to accompany these kids in any more mischief. So long as they keep their noses clean and stay on my lands, they¡¯re under my protection.¡±


    ¡°Oh...is that so?¡± said Angelo. The handle of his blue steel blade, groaning and creaking as his grip grew increasingly tight.


    Billy released a bit of his aura, the sky growing eerily calm, the heavens starting turn just a little bit plain and flat. Just a little bit...monochrome.


    ¡°Yes...That seems to be the gist of things. A certain someone just wouldn¡¯t let it go unless I adopted them you see. And as these folks now belong to me, I¡¯d hope you be kind enough to refrain from trying to break my things.¡± said Billy.


    His tone flat as ever, though his aura continued climb. The sky growing gray and increasingly empty. Several of the weaker barbarians growing faint. Keeling over and passing out.


    ¡°Kuh-...If you say so. Just know that if they start anything¡± said Angelo.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s between them and you. I¡¯m not a co-conspirator. I¡¯m a babysitter.¡± said Billy. Scoffing, at the man¡¯s idle threat. His expression unperturbed.


    ¡°Hmph¡­Whatever, I need a drink. ¡± said Angelo. Grumbling to himself. Disappearing in a bright flash of red light, a burst of feathers and the sound of flapping wings.


    Billy sighed, in relief as he watched the one person in the horde that could have actually been a problem, make an exit. Then he looked to the rest of the group, almost surprised that they¡¯d still stayed. Though honestly they still had eighty percent of their number remaining.


    ¡°Nh...Okay folks. Hello. I¡¯m the new and current lord of the East Katia. You¡¯re all trespassing. All ¡®this¡¯ has given me a headache and I¡¯m in very bad mood. So here¡¯s the question. Do you want to leave in peace? Or¡­.Do you not want to leave at all?¡± said Billy. His voice echoing through the wood.


    There were a few growls, a few swears, a few people asking, who the hell he thought he was. Suggesting that they charge him now. A few that either couldn¡¯t quite tell his gender, or simply didn¡¯t care making some very vulgar promises.


    They were barbarians, courageous and stubborn by nature. So even if the more seasoned of their number could sense he was stronger than they were, they weren¡¯t just going to break and run. Billy sighed and then he used his good hand to point up towards the sky. Casting a spell that brought great pilled of ice and stone falling from the sky. Followed by a rain of explosive fire and nothingness.


    Giving the order to attack to his shades, giving them permission to cut loose and kill. Sending them after those who¡¯d managed survive the bombardment by his spells. Using his tail to defend against the few impressively hardy individuals who managed to charge towards his position. Changing the tip of his tail into a sickle and reaping lives like wheat.

 39: Crawling, Walking, Running

    Jermaine Abbott sat in his office, staring at the cloudprint ceiling, his thoughts drifting amongst a powder blue sky. There was a faint smile on his lips. On his desk was a stack of newspapers. From multiple sources and for multiple days.There was also his plain, purple and gray opera mask.


    ¡°Heh...Well, shine my balls. I don¡¯t know what to make of this.¡± he said. Speaking to no one.


    He hadn¡¯t felt this way since he was just some kid living on the streets of Shyma, dodging guardsmen, crooks and slavers and the men in white hats. It had been a long time, but here he was feeling ¡®that¡¯ feeling again. That sensation that he¡¯d felt right after he¡¯d managed to do more than just pick a fat pocket and earn end¡¯s meet for a few days. That feeling where he first achieved something that made him sit and think to himself, ¡®hmm, where do I go from here¡¯. An intermingling of both anticipation and expectation and wariness.


    ¡°Knock-Knock.¡± said a voice.


    ¡°Come in.¡± said Jermaine.


    His door opened and in walked a woman, tall, broad shouldered, her thick purple hair piled high atop of her head, gathered into a bun and held in place with a clip. A stack of folders held in one arm, held together with twine.


    ¡°Heya, boss.¡± Elena.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I stopped being your boss after you up and quit.¡± said Jermaine.


    Getting up and pouring himself some tea from the service tray that he kept by the bookshelf.


    Her flat expression, became a flat, slightly thoughtful expression, that was soon boiled away by a bubbly brightness.


    ¡°Oh! I guess, you¡¯re right. Okay then...Heya, ex-boss.¡± said Elena.


    Her tone light and carefree in a way that was slightly galling.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Queen. To what do I owe this visit?¡± said Jermaine.


    ¡°Oh I was just meeting up with your account guy, to pick up some receipts. Thought I¡¯d come in and bother you.¡±


    ¡°And What if was busy?¡± said Jermaine.


    ¡°I¡¯d have heard it and waited for a harmless but opportune moment? Either that or I¡¯d maybe just burst in anyway because you generally don¡¯t do serious business in house. But I¡¯d at least knock first. I¡¯m not a boor. ¡± said Elena. Answering with her usual peculiar brand of unabashed honesty.


    ¡°....Mhm...Right...Note to self, get locks and maybe a bouncer.¡±


    ¡°Oh...Wasn¡¯t ¡®I¡¯ your bouncer?¡± said Elena.One brow raised, her expression slightly suggestive.


    Jermaine chuckled.


    ¡°That, you were. I¡¯m pretty sure I can find a good replacement though.¡±


    She stuck out her tongue.


    ¡°Silly. I¡¯m pretty sure there¡¯s only one me. Anyone else will have to do their best just barely fill in my boots.¡± said Elena.


    ¡°Braggart.¡± said Jermaine.


    ¡°True, but it¡¯s not like I¡¯m wrong.¡±said Elena.


    He shrugged, quietly ceding the point. She, Elena had been maybe the fifth or sixth person he¡¯d hired on. One of the first members of the Thousand Ghosts. With Jermaine picking her up while the Thousand Ghosts were still just a street gang instead of a legitimate company. Hoodlums still gathering the cash that would let them play with the big boys.


    ¡°Anyway...so you come in here and bugged the hell out of me. Having done that is, is there anything else, I can help you with me, Miss Elena Maddoc of the Bone Tree Company.¡±


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    The woman¡¯s expression changed again, going flat again, while she furrowed her brow.


    ¡°Ah...yes. I think there is. Ed and I were thinking of taking on another job. ¡®I¡¯ was wondering if the Ghosts want to come and lend a hand.¡±


    This time it was Jermaine¡¯s turn to become thoughtful, as his mood returning to what it was before the woman burst into his office.


    He looked down at the report on his desk. The one confirming this week¡¯s profits. The one confirming that after just ten hours of cleaning up a few hundred tons of starfish guts.


    After helping the Bone Tree Company, collect the expansive remnants of the Gigas Star, that they¡¯d taken down, and selling a portion to the EITC, his Thousand Ghosts had ended up making ten times more than they¡¯d made in the entirety of their careers.


    Ten times more than he¡¯d been able to scrounge up and earn and steal in the ten plus years since he¡¯d founded their little group. Ten times all their profits, for ten hours work mopping up demonbeast flesh with magic spells that ¡®they¡¯ didn¡¯t even have to provide.


    Thinking on that Jermaine just grinned. His gaze sharp, his smile wolfish.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a conversation. I¡¯d love to have.¡±


    *****


    ¡°Hm...Now I¡¯m ¡®really¡¯ curious.¡± said Ophelia.


    ¡°Curious about what, my dear Head Administrator?¡± said Cadeyrn vi Albrecht, great king of the Great Kingdom of Albrecht.


    His tone was flirtatious, and facetious, though his look was not.


    She ignored him for a half second, while pausing a few of the conversations going on in her mental space.Then she made up for it by smiling, well aware that the two of them had known each other long enough to know how this game was played.


    ¡°Curious about how your people, get this kind of flavor from venison. It¡¯ s quite savory. I do believe I might be spoiled for inferior fare.¡±


    Cadeyrn grinned, well aware that he¡¯d been put off, but knowing better than to press the issue.


    It was just a matter of course for a ministry agent to be secretive, not to mention the Head of the Ministry.


    Ophelia was here, because she was called here by one of her agents and a certain nobleman that the agent served as Castellan for. As always the ministry would serve to guide but not to rule.


    In this case since she¡¯d just happened to be in the area, so she was able to personally guide what should have been the uncontrolled fires of war, into something slightly more constructive. The whole matter getting settled in a matter of hours. With a few words being whispered into a few of the right areas and few apple carts and merchant wagons being waylaid.


    Though most of the work was done with words, after Billy understood quite well. Words could be dangerous and useful.


    It was a surprise to everyone seated at the dinner table when the generally taciturn Ophelia Delphi re-entered the conversation.


    ¡°If your grace wouldn¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to have your opinion on something.¡±


    Cadeyrn considered for a few second before nodding. Aware that he was dealing with an individual who knew politics in the same way others knew paints. A master manipulator who didn¡¯t do things without having some sidelong motivation.


    ¡°Ah, by all means, Head Administrator Delphi.¡±


    ¡°Why thank you, your grace. In which case, here I go. So...a certain little bird told me that there¡¯s a certain upstart, a certain up and comer in this are fair if somewhat unforgiving world of Practitioners. He and two others started a little company, a corporation actually and before any of them have even reached the end of their twenties they not only own a fair portion of the market for magical items, they are ¡®also¡¯ all of the second realm.¡±


    ¡°Oh? And are these upstarts a concern for you, Head Administrator?¡± said a certain drunk Duke, who¡¯d happened to be invited to the dinner party.


    ¡°A concern? Why no, of course not. As far as I¡¯ve seen they¡¯ve been perfectly upstanding. What I am is curious? The oldest of them is only twenty five and yet, they¡¯ve already taken a big bite out of one of the continent¡¯s biggest markets and all three of their core members have broken through past the twelfth layer. I can¡¯t help but wonder ¡®how¡¯ they did it.¡± said Ophelia.


    Her words answered by silence, that to Ophelia¡¯s ears seemed to drone, becoming pregnant with the sound of all their thoughts.


    ¡°Second realm by twenty-five, you say?¡± said the leader of the Cloud Wolf Sect. One of the biggest Martial Sects in Albrecht.


    ¡°Well, the youngest of them has somehow managed to enter the third realm, a Saint of the Liquid Realm. if the guild testing spells and machines are to be trusted.¡±


    The Silence returned, filled with awe and reverence and countless quiet machinations. If it took you a less than a millennium to break through to the second realm, you¡¯d be hailed as genius. Doing so in less than century, that was something that went beyond mostrous. Doing it twice, breaking through past ¡®two¡¯ realms, in less than a century¡­.? Well there were no words for that. It was something that as far as most common knowledge and common sense went, shouldn¡¯t have been possible.


    Something mysterious and attractive enough that no matter the ¡®how¡¯ everyone would be interested in looking into it. Something that could possibly lead to the re-birth of a new Argus if it could harnessed or replicated.


    ¡°Are-, Are you quite certain, Madame? Are you sure you are not perhaps mistaken?¡± said a magnate of the EITC, who also sat at the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t jest about something that very.....unique. Unfortunately the youngest, the one who only twenty-two years of age, is somewhat of a recluse, so we weren¡¯t able to speak.¡± said Ophelia. Barely having to fake her regret.


    *****


    Thus, again a few words were used to set something rolling. Ophelia wondered what would happen. And knew that regardless, she would be satisfied so long as ¡®something¡¯ happened. While the underlings below the people at the table had been hesitant act, these men and women had grown so used to thinking of the world as theirs they¡¯d kind of ¡®have¡¯ to do something.


    They wouldn¡¯t be able to help themselves. From there the Bone Tree Company would be called to act and from their actions Ophelia would finally be able to know what she needed to know. To know what to make of them, to know if maybe, just maybe they could be made into something useful. Or if maybe they¡¯d have to destroyed. Or if maybe they really were something so far out of her reach and everyone else¡¯s, that she¡¯d simply have to work around them.


    She didn¡¯t really care which case it was. She just needed to know. If there was one thing the Head Administrator of the Ministry of Public Order, loathed, it was a mystery. A potentially dangerous enigma that could neither be reached, nor touched, nor understood. Thus she knew that ¡®something¡¯ would have to be done. Such things could absolutely, positively, not be tolerated.

 40: Another Visit Home

    The heavens were in tumult, with blood, darkness and fire raining down onto the world below. A dark gray streak weaved its way through the blue white clouds, tearing apart its neighbors. Shoveling their flesh into its ever hungering maw.


    A million armed, million winged, million eyed serpent with burning green eyes swam on the air currents. The smaller tendrils simply absorbed the smaller prey, the larger limbs tore into larger foes and drew them close so the great beast could swallow them whole.


    A flock of sky whales tried to scatter and flee, only to be gathered up and consumed. Then for next few hours the sky shook and shuddered as two great beasts railed against each other. Somehow the new lord of the south, managed to run into the lord of east, the great blue winged tundra-phoenix. A great bird of cold blue flame spewed burning  ice the serpentine creature of deep gray nothingness. The gray, million limbed, serpent spat out a beam of explosive nothingness.


    The phoenix cried out, its call haughty and prideful, the serpent roared, enraged. Claw met claw, beak met fang. Several mountains and small forests were blown away as collateral damage. Then there was an explosion of gelid blue light that fell onto the lands below as frozen rain and crimson snow.


    The Lord of the Eastern Sky was consumed without any ceremony but the lord of the Southern Sky was still not sated. Flying low, switching targets to creatures below since all the beasts of the air had already fled and those that hadn¡¯t were too large and too powerful to be targeted.


    The dark gray beast swallowed up stones and sand and soil, taking bites out of mountains and drinking up whole lakes. Occasionally descending on groups of raiders and bandits, that would try to flee and fail, finding  themselves either inhaled whole into the creature¡¯s massive maw or entangled by the beast¡¯s tendrils.


    After its assault on the world below it turned its millions eyes up towards the heavens and something like a grim look of determination crossed its face as it flew up towards one of those beasts that it had previously judged to be beyond its reach. A hungry roar that sounded like thunder and echoed across the continent, issued from the beast, as it flew upwards towards the higher layers of the sky.


    *****


    Elena yawned as she stepped out of her office and saw her second best friend having finally surrendered to the sandman. Edna was in the kitchen, snoring softly, an empty mug of tea at her side. An open jar of jam and a slice of toast, lying just a little ways away.  A bit of drool dribbling down the corner of her mouth and down onto the paperwork she was currently using as a pillow.


    ¡°Eddie, Eddie, Eddie¡­¡¯Someone¡¯ is going to sore in the morning.¡± Elena chided. Chuckling softly as she moved everything aside, collecting the paperwork and then tossing a blanket across her friend¡¯s shoulder.


    Elena looked at the saliva moistened paperwork and was unsurprised to find that it was more or less complete. That was Edna in a nutshell. Always trying to do what was proper and making sure the important things got done.  There was a reason why she was or less their team''s mom. Constantly fretting, constantly nagging, constantly working to make sure everyone had what they needed.


    Elena looked through the paperwork to see if there was anything that she had to do on her end. Not seeing anything of that nature she put the papers with the rest off the files, that lay in  Edna¡¯s office. Leaving them there for her to find when she woke up in the morning.


    *****


    A quick series of clicks through the phoneband¡¯s menus and she found herself outside, several miles from gene. In an area that she¡¯d deemed her ¡®launching pad¡¯ this where she generally scoped out areas that they were going to use the N-Doors to travel to. She crouched, world growing slightly still and slightly flat as the levels of her active aether spiked. Her aura rising as she gathered the power inside her and channeled it to her lower body and back.


    The earth trembled ever so slightly, the wide but shallow crater that had been created by all her previous jumps, growing just a little bit wider and deeper. Like wound up spring, she leapt up, rocketing into the air. Moving so fast that if it weren¡¯t for her enhanced senses the world around her wouldn¡¯t even be a blur. It¡¯d just be noise and color, that would soon resolve to blankness because the g-forces that were acting on her body would knock a non-practitioner out in an instant.


    Soon she was up so high that the air started growing thin, high enough that she could see heavens expanding above her, every star in the night sky winking at her. For all that this wasn¡¯t the first time she was doing this, she was still awed all the same.


    She¡¯d long left peak velocity, slowing down and just a few seconds from entering a free fall . The same few seconds that sometimes had her wondering if one day she¡¯d jump so high she escaped the planets hold. A scary thought, that gave her chills that were both pleasant and unpleasant. Excited and afraid.


    She looked down on the world  below, her pupils dilated, her eyes filled with a violet-gray fire. She was just high enough that she could see the part of the continent that they¡¯d be heading to. She was in fact, just high enough to see the tip of a few of the other continents. Most of them inhospitable for people, but a few would handy coordinates to have.


    Just as she¡¯d managed to finish her task she felt something appear behind her. Massive and powerful, making her regret doing this while Edna was asleep and no one was there to have her back. She turned in place, heart pumping, adrenaline and aether surging through her system.


    Her tail wrapped around her arm becoming an impromptu lance.


    She was just about to strike out when she recognized the thing behind her, when she recognized the person behind her.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°Nh...You fly these skies often?¡± said Billy. The attempt at humor lost somewhere in the midst of his inflection-less words and total lack of expression.


    Elena did slightly better.


    ¡°Mhm...That old line about it hurting when sexy angels fall, seems all the more appropriate when you meet one that¡¯s actually falling.¡±


    Billy snorted, pretending that the heat in his cheeks had more to do with the acidic blood that had been  spattered onto his face.


    ¡°Nh...I guess. In any case, how about we stop? The view from here is quite beautiful you know.¡± he said. Looking out at the sand dunes and hillocks below, the whole world painted a silvery blue by the light of Monde¡¯s moons. Snapping his fingers and arresting gravity with nary incantation or sign of increased focus. His ability to use magic freely, growing as his cultivation did.


    Elena just smiled, not commenting about the fact that they were now literally walking on air, possibly because she was figuratively walking on air. She put her hands on his bare shoulders and found them sticky and red, but found she didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Hey, Will?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I kind of want to kiss you now. Would you mind, magicking the stuff on your face off? It¡¯s... fizzing in a way that makes me pretty sure it wouldn¡¯t healthy for either of us.¡±


    Billy blinked.


    ¡°Er...okay.¡±


    Just like that remnants of his ¡®messy meal¡¯ were gone from both of them. He¡¯d even changed into clean shirt.


    Elena smiled again, aware that her look was slightly foolish, but fine with it, she¡¯d never been the sort to care about looking stupid. She leaned in close and kissed him. A long deep, soft kiss, that left them both just a little bit breathless.


    ¡°Nh¡­¡± said Billy, his many lines of parallel thought coming with nothing.


    ¡°Mhm...I¡¯ve been wanting to do that for quite a while. Kind I wish I¡¯d brought you some gum though, I could taste whatever it was you just ate. Whatever you were eating was a bit...unique.¡±


    ¡°...S-, sorry.¡± said Billy. Suddenly exactly as young as he looked.


    ¡°Nah. I didn¡¯t say it was bad. Nor did I say I mind. It was just a little bit strange. Is all. Besides, I¡¯m a big hearted woman...I don¡¯t sweat the small stuff. said Elena. Punctuating her lofty words with a lofty laugh.


    ¡°Oh..um..okay then.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, oh right!...we left you something nice in the inventory. It¡¯s part of a gigas star that we killed.  We know how you like strange materials. For eating and making things...whatever.¡±


    ¡°...Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± said Elena. Flushed and happy and maybe just a little bit light headed since they were still quite high in the sky and the air was thin up there.


    ¡°You should definitely visit Ed, before you go. She¡¯s been missing you even more than I have.¡±


    ¡°Er...I¡¯ll do that.¡± said Billy.


    *****


    Edna was all business, alternating between talking about how the company was doing and complaining about Billy¡¯s expansion of her executive duties. Which to be fair were about a thousand times more than either Elena or Billy¡¯s were.


    Billy sat and accepted her complaints and then he cooked them all a sumptuous sky whale roast, with a pasta casserole and a salad made of medicinal veggies. Simple, Homie fair, but filling and tasty. Edna asked him how long he¡¯d be out in the hinterland. He answered vaguely, with an answer of ¡®a little while longer¡¯. Which combined with his flat tone could have meant anything from a few weeks to a few decades. Though Elena really hoped that, that wasn¡¯t the case.


    The visit ended predictably, with Billy giving them both a metric shitton of cultivation enhancing gifts and leaving, with a final word of thanks and apology. Elena watched it all from the background because she¡¯d been hanging back. Wanting to let the two have their moment and maybe see if Edna finally made her move.


    Long story short she didn¡¯t. Which was fine. The choice was hers after all. Whether she wanted to pursue a relationship of that sort with Billy, or not was ¡®her¡¯ prerogative and whatever happened was between them. Elena had simply decided to cheer her two friends on no matter what the case was.


    Billy left and once again it was just the two of them. Then there was a loud thunk, which grabbed Elena¡¯s attention. She turned and saw Edna standing at the front door. Her forehead pressed against it.


    ¡°What?! What happened?¡±


    ¡°....I just realized that I haven¡¯t seen that stupid guy in nearly seven months and I just spent the last six hours talking about work.¡± said Edna.


    It took a second for Elena to get it, but when she got it she couldn¡¯t help laughing at her friend¡¯s befuddlement. Covering up the last of her laughter with a cough and then patting the girl on the back.


    ¡°Next time, Ed. Next  time. No worries. ¡±

 40.5: Interlude: Terms of Non-Endearment

    ¡°Perhaps if we send a few more offerings¡­.?¡± said Elder Oleander


    ¡°Offerings? No, I say we offer him a cut of the spoils.¡± said Head Warrior Riddle


    ¡°A cut? No I say, we ask him to lead us. Even if he takes most of the spoils, the resulting plunder would be beyond our wildest dreams¡­¡± said Elder Rover.


    Alessa sat in the corner of the big tent with the other members of the ¡®kids¡¯ table, while the tribe¡¯s Elders and Head Warriors held their meeting. It had already been three, maybe four weeks since all the tribes of the Katia Wood had gathered to destroy them.


    Three maybe, four weeks, since the warband formed by those tribes was decisively and thoroughly put down. Their men set upon by creatures of colorful shadow and dark gray nothingness. The remainder were swallowed up by the roiling earth or reduced to ash by beams of bright darkness.


    It had been three weeks since the Aria tribe had been pulled back from the brink of the destruction and spirits were still flying high. The ¡®Lord¡¯ of the Gray Lord¡¯s Glen had put forth a show of force that would live on forever in the other tribes¡¯ nightmares and in the Aria tribe¡¯s dreams. He¡¯d continued to deliver on the promise of their protection in the following weeks. Siccing his creatures of nothingness on any warbands that dared come back for seconds.  Or even thirds. The gray lord crushing them again and again, soundly defeating them no matter how many times they came back or how many people they sent.


    Afterwards he whispered dark nothings into the trees nearest to the glen and put some of his creatures of nothingness inside their trunks. Turning those trees into watchful, ever hungering sentinels. Their bark made pale, their leaves, changing to a green that was so dark it was almost black. Their branches always rustling regardless of whether there was a breeze or not.


    The trees seeming to move about, never quite in the same position as they were when you last saw them, regardless of whether that was a day ago, or a second.


    The younger children loved them, their branches seemed to be just perfect for climbing, growing strong and low, and somehow there was always a few smaller branches to stop you from falling. As for Alessa she found that it was maybe slightly discomfiting to turn around and find the trees suddenly standing at your back. Almost seeming to lean in on you, like it was trying to look over your shoulder.


    At night there¡¯d be screams, high, and full of fear, but very, very short. Always cut-off midway through. Those had died down a bit. Stopping shortly after the second week, when the Lord of the Wood released a whole bunch of his creatures of nothingness, sending them out of the glen and into the woods beyond. A grand stampede of dark shadowy forms, that brought an eerie quiet to the Katia.


    The tent¡¯s flaps opened and the campfire shivered in the breeze. In walked Alma, the tribe¡¯s ancestor and ex-wisewoman. Wearing her usual green shawl, her back stooped, despite fact that she was still only a ¡®little¡¯ weaker than the head warriors were.


    She walked to head of the group, where the leaders of the tribe were speaking. She headed towards the seat that was traditionally hers. Old Elder Rodell was sitting there, but she just stared at him, continuing to stare till the old man started to fidget. Maintaining the quiet pressure till he finally moved aside.


    She sat down and then she sighed, raised her staff and hit, all six senior members of the tribe.Going in alphabetical order.   Knocking the staff on their heads. She struck Head Warrior Deron, who was in charge of tribe finance, she struck Elder Olivia, the medicine woman, she struck Elder Oleander, the leader of the farmers, she struck Head Warrior Riddle, the leader of huntsman, she struck Elder Rodell, the tribe¡¯s secretary and then she struck her great-grandson Ronan, twice. Glaring at all six of them before speaking.


    ¡°Now considering that I was the one that taught you all your letters, and the history of our tribe. I ¡®know¡¯ you young¡¯uns are smarter than this. Still since you want to act like you¡¯ve been donkey-kicked, I¡¯ll treat you as such and speak slow...-ly¡­.Now I¡¯ve said this before at the beginning...I said it when I led us here¡­.I said it when I made the bargain with the man who lives at the back end of the glen...the lord of this wood...I¡¯ve said it multiple times and on multiple occasions but its okay kids.. Since you¡¯ve seem to have forgotten.. .I¡¯ll say it again¡­¡± said Old Alma. Her tone low and dark and unyielding. Her look fierce enough that it cowed old Rodell when he¡¯d seemed to have been about to tell her off for striking a man of his age and position.


    ¡°The Lord of the Forest? The Sorcerer in Gray? He gave his protection with extreme reluctance. As a few of you definitely saw, I had to come here and beg, actually beg, on my knees, to get him to take us in. Do not think that this means he is our friend. Or that he is a tool. Or that you can use him in another attempt to retake the old Aria Tribe¡¯s glory and become rulers of this wood. Do you know why? Anyone? No...okay then. Ronan, you answer, since I know you were listening when the bargain was being made.¡±


    Ronan startled, looking like he¡¯d been preoccupied with rubbing the bump on his head. Wearing the same look he¡¯d had when he was just a child and she¡¯d call on him to answer a question on maths or writing.


    ¡°Uh..Er..Yes...The summary of the Aria-Asphodel Accord States that the Aria Tribe¡¯s safety will be guaranteed for a period of no less than one thousand years so long as A)We do not act against him and his. B)We do not act against his interest¡­.Er... C)We do not bring trouble to his door. D) We do not try to impose our will on him. E)We do not bother him¡­.Um... F)We do not bother him.  And G)We  relocate outwards to the edge of the glen and the settled fields and lands beyond and stay out of his inner-territories, with the exception of states of emergency and/or the case where certain individuals have been given permission to enter.¡± said Ronan.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Alma nodded, a humorless, grim, smile on her wrinkled face. She looked at the group of warriors, elders and tribesmen and sighed. Determined to avoid letting history repeat itself.


    Rodell spoke up.


    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re getting at, Green Granny, but I believe if we just talk it out with him,  We¡¯ll definitely be able to find some terms where we can-...¡±


    Alma brought her staff down onto the ground. The sound was loud like a hammer, but it was her rising aura that silenced the old man.


    ¡°Now little Rodell, you¡¯ve always been a  bright boy. Maybe a tad too clever for your own good, even. Tell me. How many times do the words do not bother show up in that contract?¡±


    He scowled, looking unwilling. Looking anywhere but at the old woman who¡¯d changed his nappies and all but raised him when the fathers of the past generation all gathered and marched to their deaths. Still he ¡®was¡¯ a grown man and he would at least ¡®try¡¯ to stand his ground.


    ¡°Rodell? No?...Fine, Olivia? ¡± said Alma.


    ¡°Two times.¡± said Oliva.


    ¡°What was that? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve gotten a tad old and hard of hearing. Could you please repeat that, and say it a little louder.¡± said Alma.


    ¡°Do not bother him, makes ups two of the seven terms of the accord.¡± said Elder Oliva. The tribe¡¯s current Medicine Woman. With her and family being responsible for the health of the tribe. Speaking up quickly because ten years of apprenticing under the fierce old granny had taught her that being slow to answer would only earn her another knock on the noggin.


    ¡°Ah...Very good. But also wrong. Can anyone tell me why?¡± said Alma.


    Alma around the tent again, then sighed, like the exasperated school teacher that she ultimately was.


    ¡°Okay then, let''s try someone from the junior class. Alessa, come here, my sweet. Tell these old salts, how many times we are asked to leave the lord of the forest be.¡±


    Alessa, startled, heart hammering. Public speaking was hard enough for her. Hell, ¡®private¡¯ speaking was hard enough for her. Not to mention doing so in front of all the leaders and adults of the tribe. She got up and walked over her steps wooden. Her thoughts sluggish and hard to grasp.


    Alma saw it, but could only tut and hope that the girl eventually got over the weakness. As it would be important for the tribe¡¯s future. While young Alessa could not be her heir, if Alma had her way the girl ¡®would¡¯ be one of the tribe¡¯s leaders.


    ¡°Now dear, tell everyone how many times we are told ¡®not to bother¡¯ the forest lord.¡±


    ¡°S-..seven times,  Grandmother Alma.¡± said Alessa.


    ¡°How many times is that again, Dear?¡± said Alma.


    ¡°S-..seven times.¡±


    ¡°Yes, seven times. Would you elaborate dear?¡± said Alma. Quietly pitying the stage-shy child, while still refusing to go easy on her.


    ¡°The first term asks that we don¡¯t actively bother him. The second terms asks that we don¡¯t get in the way of his work. The third term asks that we don¡¯t try make him ¡®do¡¯ anything. The fourth term asks we don¡¯t do bring him any additional trouble. The fifth and sixth terms, plainly ask that we do not bother him. And the seventh term lends us the farmlands and fields he established outside of the inner-glen in return for our staying away from his house.¡± said Alessa.


    Alma was both pleased with explanation and the fact that the girl had seemed to become less stiff as she¡¯d continued to speak.


    ¡°Yes. Exactly. In short, while it might be a bit much to say he doesn¡¯t want anything to do with us. I do feel it prudent to say, ¡®he doesn¡¯t want anything to do with us¡¯. The Lord of this Wood agreed to take us in with great reluctance and while we are now all living in perfect safety. With the pall of fear that we knew in generations past finally vanquished. Our position here is not as settled as you think. This initial accord is a fragile thing and it''s very easy for him to leave us and drop us right back where we started or worse...especially considering how many of the other tribes¡¯ people were recently lost. Please think on this before considering any new harebrained schemes.¡± said Old woman Alma. Bowing politely before standing and walking back out of the tent. Leaving all of the Aria tribe¡¯s leaders sitting in uneasy silence.


    A silence that was broken by Elder Rodell rubbing the bump on his head and sighing. His thick mustache twitching.


    ¡°Okay, okay...So maybe it¡¯s too soon to aim for the rest of the wood. But I still think we can figure this out somehow...So long as the accord holds we¡¯re the most powerful tribe in the Katia. No one can touch us, no one can stop us. And you all heard the old bird. This is just the initial accord. The relationships still shallow. Let''s see about making it a little deeper. Afterwards then¡­*heh-heh*...we¡¯ll see what happens then, yes?¡±

 41: Spacebirds hate Spacebees

    Men and women wept aloud, while lone children cried for this parents. Animals wandered through the street, bleeding and confused. Thick black smoke rose high into air. Buildings had been lit aflame, like great stone candles and those that weren¡¯t on fire had been crushed into rubble. Into so much dust, warped steel and shattered glass.


    The City of Forsvik was lost. Forsvik of Lloyd was no more. Lost to the great black whirling windows in the sky. A million lives were gone and all that this signified was...that Summer was here.


    *****


    A shadow split of from all the rest, growing deeper and darker, taking on substance of its own. It rose and became rectangular. Rippling like pool of inky waters. Then it solidified becoming a door. A N-Door. The door opened through it walked a group of ten. All of them wearing casters mask. Masks bespelled to keep out the dust and soot and the smell of burning flesh.


    ¡°Shit¡­¡± said Tangent, looking around at the scene of devastation with wide eyes. His look of horror hidden behind his swirled white mask.


    ¡°Hey, man...that¡¯s just what Outsiders can do, when their gate happens to open up right inside of a town.¡± said Jermaine.


    Doing a better job of maintaining his composure and feigning a complete, professional detachment. Frowning in annoyance, when some his Ghost made the mistake of lifting their masks and began to wretch. The noise of their vomit splattering across the ground making his stomach feel a few sympathy pains of its own.


    ¡°Hey, boss lady. What¡¯s our play here?¡± said Jermaine. Not really caring which of the two female executives of the Bone Tree Company answered. Only wanting them to answer quickly, hoping that their words distracted him from the sight of the ¡®smaller¡¯ bodies, that he¡¯d happened to notice as they were walking along. Making their way through the ruined city.


    *****


    Fall was for the dragons. Winter for starving demonbeasts. Spring for the restless dead and summer was when the outsiders came to town. ¡®Outsider¡¯ was what the people of Monde called the myriad neighbors and enemies that the old empire had happened to make in it heyday.


    The countless conquerors that they¡¯d managed to rebuff. The countless creatures of the outer dark that they¡¯d kept their distance from moving worlds cosmological axis in such a way, as to keep their paths from meeting.


    The Ancient Sorcerers and Practitioners of the Argus Empire were diligent setting up countless protections to ward off the invaders. Unfortunately there was no warding against time and human nature.  Whether it was curiosity or avarice that lead them to do so, they left holes in the planetary and dimensional defensive network. Holes that could be used when they wanted to do some exploration or plunder of their own.


    Now several thousand years later, while the actual holes could no longer be opened, during the summer months when the stars aligned just right, those holes could be converted into cracks in the world¡¯s armor. Wide weaknesses in Monde¡¯s defensive barriers that the strangers from beyond the stars could take advantage of.


    *****


    ¡°Just ¡®what¡¯ do they think they¡¯re doing?¡± said one man to another.


    The speaker was Lord Victor of Albrecht, who went by the handle of Steelheart Wolf. A famed duelist and a Terrestrial-Ranked warrior of the Second Realm.


    He spoke to his acquaintance, a Lady Isobel of Albus, who went by the handle Magnetite Red, who possessed a similar level of cultivation.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know...They seem to be setting up some of kind of installations. I¡¯ve never seen any charms like ¡®that¡¯ on the market.¡± said Magnetite Red.


    Leaning forwards a little as she watched the Thousand Ghosts step out from the group and use charmed-cards to set a series of construction magics into motion. The rubble and dirt and stone being made to melt into glowing pools. From which rose, crystal towers with colorful spheres within them. The same crystal towers that rumor said, a certain Enzo Maynard was going crazy trying to get his hands on.


    ¡°Mhm...Mayhaps they¡¯re something the little Bone Tree Company keeps for their own use?¡± said a fourth speaker, who¡¯d only introduced himself as Twelfth-Sword.


    ¡°Bugger all that. My only concern is whether these upstarts will be able handle this mission on their own and keep the threat from spreading.¡± said Nine Lives-Dog. A peak, twelfth layer practitioner from Lloyd.


    His words got a mixture of shrugs and chuckles. The group of ten support agents, hung in the background, near the edge of the city. Ready to act if it looked like the primary contractees weren¡¯t able to deal with the issue. As was the case for all Calamity-Class threats.


    *****


    Tangent watched the great crystal tower rise from the ground like bean sprouts. His jaw hanging agape. Jermaine watched a little more reservation, his estimation of the Bone Tree Company¡¯s capability rising.


    His shrewd mind scheming whirring away, as it thought of how to add this ability to his own. Of how to use this for the Thousand Ghost¡¯s sake. A quiet thought wondering if perhaps the thousand ghost even truly needed to stay ¡®the thousand ghosts¡¯. A rose by any other name was still a rose after all.


    As for the subordinate members of The Thousand Ghosts, who were responsible for the set up and were the ones actually creating the towers. They watched it all with naked awe. Able to feel it, as the constructs hummed to life, drawing aether from the air.


    The eye-like orbs within the towers watching the world around them with rapt attention of a newborn child.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Okay, Queen, what¡¯s your play in this? It¡¯s your show, we¡¯re just along for the ride. But I can feel something coming and it makes me nervous.¡± said Jermaine.


    The gold masked Tyrant Queen said nothing at first. She simply stared at the sky and the two black puckers that hung in the middle of it. Suspended above the city.


    She stretched out her hand and up from the shadows rose her halberd. She fed it aether and willed the pole-arm to grow three times longer, till it was twice the length of one of the crumpled street fixtures. The blade growing sharper as it fed on her aether. Then she wound her tail around the handle.


    The Cold-Mercury Angel with her silver and white domino mask said little as well. Calling up her AWs. Calling up more than she¡¯d ever called before a vast array of them. At least thirty in number. All of them arranging themselves around her like planets around a star.


    ¡°For now we¡¯re just waiting.¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Waiting for what?¡± said Tangent.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± said Elena. A bit of feral mischief adding a rough depth to her voice. The smile she wore evident, despite the mask that hid her face.


    *****


    From the two holes in the sky came a deep pulsing thrum, it depleted the aether in the air and made the world shiver. It happened once, twice, thrice and then the two dark holes became two white holes. Spigots that hemorrhaged light and energy, spilling particles from the outer dark out onto the lands below.


    ¡°Shit!¡± said Tangent, startled by the spectacle. His shadows drawing close to him in reflex.


    ¡°Easy...we¡¯re not moving yet.¡± said Elena.


    ¡°What!?¡± said Tangent.


    The two white gates roared and out from the gates came bodies, from one gate came figures possessing feather and bodies made entirely of light. From the other gate came bodies of yellow and black, striped chitinous hide and fast flapping diaphanous wings. Both entity types filled with a heavy and foreboding aether. Exuding aura that bespoke a cultivation that was at the very least of the second realm.


    ¡°Eh!¡±


    ¡°Ei!?¡±


    The Thousand Ghosts¡¯ people made frightened noises, flinching as they watched the creatures flying overhead. A few like Tangent almost attacked on impulse but Jermaine and Elena held them back.


    ¡°Hold on guys.¡± said Elena.


    ¡°Keep it tight.¡± said Jermaine.


    ¡°It¡¯s not time yet.¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Not time? If it¡¯s not time yet then when will it be time? When they¡¯re on top of us?¡± said a panicked Gizmo Kiss.


    Edna just shook her head, her eyes kept trained on the sky.


    ¡°Just watch.¡± said Elena. Her tone so calm that it was just a little bit infectious. Spreading to Jermaine, Tangent and the rest.


    Jermaine looked up and after moments time he realized something. They, and their little group of practitioners were being ignored. Instead the flying juggernauts were assaulting each other. The feathered ones and shelled ones attacking each other with heat and hate in abundance.


    Slamming into each other like angry mountains. Sending orbs of heat and force streaking through the air. Filling the sky with fire and lightning. Scorching the earth only as a consequence of the few times they missed, or the times that one of them fell before dying, in a spectacular blaze.


    There was a small feeling muted horror as he looked around and realized that the city that they were standing hadn¡¯t been a target. It had been a casualty. Still he maintained his calm. Pretending not to notice the cool sweat on his back and brow and the way the little hairs of his body were all standing at attention.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you noticed it, but we can¡¯t fight all those on our own.¡± said Jermaine.


    Edna smiled, a rare genuine smile, brighter than all the others, in the same way the sun was brighter than a sun-lamp.


    She tossed up a cube that was completely covered in spellscript and from the cube came a bubble. She shot through the bubble with her AWs and the whole world seemed to scream. Filled with a dreadful screeching like nails being pulled down a million chalk boards, a thousand trains braking and failing to stop.


    There was an explosion of light and everyone who was there witness it was awed as they watched the sky fold in on itself and the windows and the majority of the winged ones who¡¯d been flying through it, get sucked away.


    The Tyrant Queen grinned.


    ¡°What do you think, Jerry? Think we can handle clean up the rest?¡± said Elena.


    Jermaine looked around as the winged ones fell, those who came to try and retaliate against the surprise assault, getting shot down by the crystal sentry towers. A sly smile curled the corners of his laps.


    ¡°Heh...Yo, you know what I think we can manage.¡±


    *****


    Elsewhere on the edge of the ruin that was once known as Forsvik, a group of practitioners stood in stone silence. Stunned, mute. One by one they flitted away. Aware that what they¡¯d just seen was something that absolutely ¡®had¡¯ to be reported.

 42: Be Back in a Second

    Alessa was running from one end of the new Aria village to the other. Making all haste, because she was running an errand for Granny Alma who¡¯d started up a new school for the children.


    In her arms, she held a crate of water skins that the kids would need to take for a field excursion that they¡¯d be going on. She was taking them to  the one of lead huntsman, when she noticed that there was someone sitting by the house at the edge of the village.


    She went and handed the waterskins off to Olaf the huntsman that would be helping Granny Alma teach the village youth the basic of living in the wood. Then she headed back to the house at the edge of the village.


    The Lord''s house, which troublingly enough looked completely humble compared to the other homes  and buildings he¡¯d helped set up shortly after taking them in as wards and establishing the outer bounds of the Gray Lord¡¯s Glen.


    Normally it shouldn¡¯t have been a problem, normally they, whoever ¡¯they¡¯  and she wouldn¡¯t have been able to do so. Normally it would been part of the territories that Aria called the lord¡¯s inner-glen.


    Unfortunately those had receded, the inviolable lands being pulled away and revealing a quaint, very ordinary looking cottage that it was possible to enter, or look inside.


    The Lord of Katia disappearing as his inner lands did. Though his protections on the outer land and the spells that aided farming and construction still seemed to hold strong.


    The problem now was that in the time that Lord of the Wood had been absent, the village youth had started to make sport of lingering near his stair stoop.


    It wasn¡¯t rocket science, in fact considering that these were barbarian youths it was almost inevitable. On the one hand you had a mysterious and slightly terrifying monster Practitioner, that even the adults seemed to be afraid of.


    On the other hand you had youths who were raised to be brave regardless of the consequence. Making catching tigers by the tail into an actual literal game they played. Naturally a few would dare each other to go touch or stand or even sit on the Gray Lord¡¯s stoop.


    If the grownups caught you the punishment would be harsh, varying from extra chores and latrine duty, to time in the stockades. The only issue was that everyone seemed to avoid going near that part of the village made it slightly unlikely that one would be caught. Which made it all the more tempting.


    Interestingly enough old Alma didn¡¯t advise the Tribal council to set up a guard, instead she left it to the older children and those youths that village trusted small authorities to. Having them warn the other youths away from the Gray Lord¡¯s hut.


    Perhaps it was because she sensed that any guards they set up wouldn¡¯t be welcome. Perhaps it was because she¡¯d sensed that part of why the strange Practitioner had taken her people under his wing, was because of the children.


    Anyone who truly knew the old woman or how she worked, would say that more likely than not the answer was a little of both. As well as a possible litmus test, a haphazard method of feeling the inscrutable young man out, by seeing how he reacted to this tiny imposition.


    A risk she¡¯d never take if she weren¡¯t almost certain that the man was unlikely to actually harm any of the children who¡¯d stepped onto his stoop.


    Not that everyone saw it that way or understood what she was doing. For the more Moderate less ¡®boisterous¡¯ parts of the tribe, the idea of rocking a boat that was both comfortable and self-sailing wasn¡¯t a relished one. Thus the order for the elder youths to stop their juniors from angering the forest lord was doubly given.


    Nineteen year old, Alessa was one of those older youths, just a year away from becoming a full fledged warrior of the Aria tribe. Thus when she saw the figure sitting on the stair stoop she had to ward them off.


    Making them leave because if an adult, or heavens forbid, a tribal elder, had to deal with it, it¡¯d mean misery for everyone involved. With the senior youths being lectured about their negligence and given extra chores and mandatory ¡®training¡¯.


    ¡°Hey guys, this really isn¡¯t cool...I¡¯m going to have to ask you to¡­.¡±


    Alessa began speaking. Her social awkwardness making her words half lost, and half mumbled. Then as she saw who she was speaking to, they died an instantaneous death, on the tip of her tongue. Like fish on a sun dried lake bed.


    Funnily enough it wasn¡¯t the man¡¯s aura that told her who he was, for he had no aura at the moment, and curiously seemed to not posses any aether at all. An unbelievable thing on a planet where every life form was evolved for the use and channeling of aetheric energy.


    Nor was it his looks, for though he was darker and  more delicate in build than most of the tribe, the Aria were a diverse people and he could still have passed for one of the younger youths.


    No, what made her recognize him was his expression, or rather, the lack thereof. Whether it was his  emptiness in his eyes or the plain neutrality in the set of his face,  he looked like something that had been made, not born.


    A doll. Absolutely apathetic to the world around it. Inhuman, impassive and yet somehow, possessing a certain fascination that kept her from running away as her instincts were telling her to do.


    ¡°Ask me to. What?¡± said Billy.


    ¡°I...uh...I¡­.¡± she said. Her brain hiccuping. Neurons misfiring because she¡¯d somehow conveniently forgotten how to speak good old fashioned imperial common.


    Her nerve broke and she finally ¡®consciously¡¯ realized that she wanted to run, the impulse growing strong enough that she could feel herself preparing to do so.


    She was just about to turn and walk away when the man spoke.


    ¡°Wait...how long has it been since I was here last?¡± said Billy.


    Alessa blinked, not comprehending, fearing that she was being tested, because whenever her Grandmother asked similar questions, it was usually a test.


    ¡°Just tell how long it¡¯s been since you¡¯ve last seen me.¡± said Billy.


    Her face scrunched up as she tried to think, then the girl smartly answered, miraculous managing not to stumble over her words as she did so.


    ¡°It¡¯s been three months, milord.¡±


    Billy frowned and he brought up the screen of his phone construct, startling the young barbarian before him.


    ¡°Well...shit.¡± said Billy.


    He disappeared before the girl¡¯s very eyes, leaving her unsure of exactly what had happened or whether things would be okay. Alessa  becoming even further befuddled when she found herself pushed towards her initial destination, back in the village, proper.


    Pushed there, when the lord¡¯s inner-glen returned and displaced the spaces around it. Warping the shape  of the village to accommodate the inner-glen¡¯s apparent length and depth. With no other recourse, she ran to inform Granny Alma of what had happened.


    *****


    Elena and Edna made their through one of Gene¡¯s biggest markets. Going from store to store and stall to stall. For once this wasn¡¯t business, it was pleasure, a rare moment of idle distraction. Regular money, old fashioned imperial denarii, it kind of stopped holding meaning after a while.


    By the time you made your millionth gold dollar, paper money stopped being a thing that you had to earn and was turned into an almost nuisance-like consequence of doing business.


    Similar to what small denomination imperial coins were to normal folk. As for the Bone Tree Company¡¯s actual assets, the only thing that Edna could say, was that it was very, very good thing Elena was present to do the numbers.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    She knew her own talents enough to know that she wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep those numbers straight and she wouldn¡¯t have been able trust anyone else to handle them.


    ¡°Mhm...so boss lady, do you think you and certain gentlemen will kiss and make up, by the time the weeks done?¡± said Elena.


    Edna blushed and then she shrugged. Picking up a skirt and then holding it to her own reflection in a mirror. Her expression unsatisfied.


    ¡°Not sure what that has to do with anything, but I think that¡¯d depend on whether he¡¯d learned his lesson on A) keeping in touch and B)communicating what he¡¯s got in the works, to keep people from worrying.¡±


    A few hours ago, a certain Sorcerer teleported into the townhouse in Gene, full of apologies because he¡¯d not expected to be indisposed for quite as long as he had been. Using the raw material he¡¯d taken in, as a sub-medium, while completed his breakdown and conversion of the old woman¡¯s divine spark.


    Converting it into a seed energy that would hasten and stabilize the growth of the world within his shadow. Granting that world an ever more robust internal logic and reinforcing its spatio-temporal laws.


    In effect making the world more real, granting it more weight and empowering both its denizens and its master. What should have taken a few weeks or a month at most, ended up taking three.


    He¡¯d ended up having to do some very major overhauls to his biology to deal with the energies that he¡¯d have to contain as the conduit to that world.  If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they could somewhat sense each other¡¯s state through the connection that lay between them, the girls might have truly grown worried.


    Which could have very well meant some very dire consequences. Fortunately the connection was there, so they simply waited, watching the days go by, without a single visit, phone call, or text.


    As punishment Billy was in a time out, made to sit, face the corner and think about what he¡¯d done. Well actually that might well have been an exaggeration, it was more that he was in his office doing the work that he¡¯d skipped out on, plus some of the girls¡¯ work, while they took a very much needed break.


    ¡°I suppose he wouldn¡¯t have been gone so long if he didn¡¯t but I really do wish he¡¯d stop with the disappearing acts.¡± said Elena, with a sigh.


    ¡°Mhm...tch...I don¡¯t what we¡¯re expecting, he¡¯s a Maddoc man after all, even for the good ones the only way to keep an eye them is to either actually keep a constant eye on them or lock them up somewhere.¡± said Edna. Both annoyed with the man and herself.


    Elena grinned, aware that the girl was ¡®un¡¯-aware that she was pouting. A look that was far more endearing than those chilly fake smiles she always wore. Quietly taking a snapshot for posterity¡¯s sake.


    ¡°I think I know where I¡¯d like to lock him up, if I had a say.¡± said Elena.


    ¡°Ew, Ell.¡± said Edna.


    ¡°What? You didn¡¯t even let me finish.¡±


    ¡°Just, Ew.¡± said Edna.


    Shaking her head as they weren from one shop to the next, annoyed that this was the twentieth time that she¡¯d caught herself wandering towards the magic goods shops, to check on both the company¡¯s wares and the competition.


    ¡°....Just in case you were wondering. I was talking about my vagina.¡±


    ¡°Ngh¡­¡± Edna groaned.


    Edna didn¡¯t even have words, she just had the furious heat in her cheeks and a very deep wish to not be standing where she was. She glared at the other girl then walked away in a huff.


    ¡°So when do you think we should tell him about the guys who¡¯ve been following us for last few months?¡± said Elena. Her mood switching as she casually eyed her own reflection in a mirror. Taking care not to notice the ten or so individuals who¡¯d just happened to drift through the mall in the same direction that they¡¯d been going.


    Edna frowned.


    ¡°I  don¡¯t know...so far they¡¯ve just been watching us and we ¡®have¡¯ been making splashes.¡± said Edna. Also taking care to not notice their unwanted entourage.


    ¡°So?...It¡¯s creepy and honestly I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll be ¡®just watching¡¯ for long. I still say you should let me deal with them.¡± said Elena. Heading into a shop¡¯s dressing room with a blouse in hand.


    ¡°And I¡¯ve already said, no. Besides whoever¡¯s sending them would just send more, either that or they might just lodge a formal complaint about us offing their stooges.¡±


    ¡°So¡­? If they¡¯re sending stooges they¡¯re obviously not trying to be friends. I say we get rid of these pains in our necks and just see what happens.¡± said Elena.


    ¡°Ngh...I don¡¯t that¡¯d be a good play. Besides this looks like something all ¡®three¡¯ of us have to decide on.¡± said Edna.


    ¡°...Honestly,I kind of suspect that Billy already knows, it¡¯s part of why I get so annoyed with him. It¡¯s like he¡¯s playing this game but not telling us that he¡¯s playing it.¡± said Elena. Frowning as she found that the shirt she¡¯d just tried on didn¡¯t quite fit to her liking. ¡®


    ¡°Yeah...probably¡­¡± said Edna.


    ¡°En. I guess...I don¡¯t really mind really. It¡¯s like when we were kids. I made up the schemes. You dealt with the details and he ran interference with the grown ups.¡± said Elena.


    Edna just shrugged, sipping from the ice-coffee that she had in her hand. The ice already having melted, making the coffee watery and bland.


    ¡°Yeah...but we¡¯re not kids anymore and the stakes are higher. I don¡¯t want him to get himself hurt because he¡¯s trying to take everything on by himself.¡± said Edna.


    Elena brought her into the changing room to have her help deal with a zipper that was out of reach.


    ¡°Then its just as simple as not letting him¡­.We let him do his thing and make sure we¡¯re there to back him up when everything inevitably gets out of hand. There¡¯s a reason why we¡¯ve been working so hard to get stronger after all. The stronger we are the easier it¡¯ll be make him get off his high horse and stop trying to quietly handle everything on his own.¡± said Elena. Smiling as she turned around trying a coat that seemed to have been exactly what she was looking for. Deciding that she liked it enough, that she might just ask Billy to enchant it for her so she could wear it while she was working.


    Edna just nodded, a determined look in her face.


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± said Edna, remembering the decades¡¯ worth of time dilated training that she¡¯d untaken just a few days ago. With Elena and Edna and a few of the battle-programed practice dummies that Billy had  set up. The endless mantras, spell memorizations and repetitive, brain numbing,  martial drills.


    Recalling the constant sense of peril that came at the times that they¡¯d spar at full tilt, trying to get their sharpen their combat instincts and grow used to  using whatever they had available.


    She remembered it all and grinned with self-derision, aware that it was still far from enough. That all the sessions that she¡¯d taken since she¡¯d broken through to the second realm were still just barely scratching the surface of what she needed to learn.


    The Two lady executives of the Bone Tree Company paid for their purchases. Then instead of heading for the next shop they teleported to a bakery they both liked. Satisfied with their acquisitions and decisions.


    Deciding that they¡¯d pick up a cake a few honey glazed pastries before they headed home. With Edna taking some extra pleasure in knowing just how frustrated their ten ¡®chaperones¡¯ would be.

 43: White Knights Die Darkly

    Bodies lay in haphazard positions, some of them reclining in an odd boneless repose. Which was appropriate because most truly were more or less boneless now.


    Despite the blood that splattered the walls and the perforations that had torn up countless pieces of high class furniture this actually wasn¡¯t the worst of it.


    The worst was downstairs...on the floors Billy had passed through ¡®before¡¯ he¡¯d managed to calm himself down a little.


    Down there and on the nearest streets, things looked like vision of hell.  Complete with the lakes of burning blood and the smell of charred flesh.


    ¡°Y-...You...look, you don¡¯t have to do this...We can talk about this.¡± said a short, but broad chested man, with a curlicue beard.


    Billy¡¯s face was as impassive and unreadable as always. His voice was light enough that if one ignored the pools of viscera and blood, one could almost imagine that the tone was a friendly one.


    ¡°Ah...I¡¯m sorry. I think we¡¯ve long gone past the point of talking about things.¡±


    *****


    Ophelia Delphi lay sunbathing by one Nereida¡¯s famed beachside resorts. One that was relatively well known amongst the higher-ranked nobles and elite practitioners but remained fairly unnoticed by the common folk.


    The sort of place you could only get into if someone else gave you an introduction.


    She was finally taking her quarterly break. For while it would appear that she hardly ever spent any time in her office, the truth was that twenty to twenty-two hours out of every day was spent working.


    Being the central hub for the Ministry¡¯s psychic network meant that she spent a majority of her time, coordinating the operations for various regions both on and off the continent.


    She¡¯d still be working now, but a certain someone, whose name she didn¡¯t dare think of, and whose scent made her feel nostalgic and lonely had made her promise to take at least one day off every three months.


    It used to be every three years but the thing was that person had known her well enough to know that she¡¯d cheat, or she¡¯d skip it. Either that or some inter-kingdom crisis would pop up.


    Making the vacation days more numerous upped the chance of her actually taking one of those breaks as she was supposed to take them.


    That person who for now and until the day of Ophelia¡¯s retirement came, would remain unnamed, had known her very well.


    Sternly reminding her that the consequences of stressed out, strained Head Administrator Ophelia would be dire for the world at large.


    Resulting in some consequences and the dereliction of her duties. Lecturing her repeatedly  about self maintenance and care, being part of any true upholder of the public order¡¯s responsibilities.


    Thus she was here, lying in a teeny, weeny, tiny, polka-dot bikini, that she¡¯d had one of the staffers pick up.


    While she, Ophelia was enroute from overseeing the mediations for a century long trade deal between the Great Kingdom of Lloyd and a certain Meallan-Based EITC dynasty.


    Ophelia¡¯s cultivation had already long reached a state that made tanning impossible, in the same way most strong practitioners could no longer get drunk off normal alcohol.


    E.G. the fact of  Inebriation technically being a state of being poisoned and tanning technically being a type of soft sun damage.


    All the same the sun¡¯s were rays were pleasant to lie in, the day was just warm enough and the breeze just cool enough that she could just maybe see herself relaxing enough to take a nap.


    If she was very, very lucky she could maybe make some headway on catching up on some of the sleep that she missed while trying to keep the world¡¯s problems from boiling over.


    Then there was gust of wind that sent sand blowing everywhere. Dennis, her attache appeared, giving a little shallow bow in greeting.


    ¡°...Ma¡¯am.¡±


    Dennis was her right-hand man, bodyguard and assistant, he was also the primary method she usually ended up using to cheat herself out of having any significant amount of rest.


    As he was the one who she trusted the network to on the days that she took vacation. His strong psychic abilities allowing him to hold down the fort till either the day was done, or till something important enough for her to take back the reins came up.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± she said, peering at the man from over the top of her silvered sunglasses.


    ¡°The Gold Moon Sect that primarily operates on the outskirts of Albrecht''s territories was just wiped out and there might be a related situation taking place in the Grand Duchy of Sitara.¡±


    Ophelia nodded and then with a sigh, she got up from her beach chair. Wrapped a towel around her waist and then took off the glasses.


    ¡°Welp...guess it¡¯s back to work for me.: said Ophelia heading towards the resort to get a more professional change of clothes. There was actually a pantsuit that she¡¯d had laid out and waiting, ready for just such an occurrence.


    She looked to her assistant, a bemused smile curling the corners of her lips, her brows scrunching, creasing and adding to the frown lines she¡¯d been collecting since she¡¯d first gotten the position.


    ¡° Well you were the one listening, Dennis, explain the situation to me.¡±


    *****


    The situation was thus; Roughly seventy-two hours ago a certain senior member of the Gold Moon Sect called a hit on Bone Tree Company. A squad of martial experts and riflemen was sent to Gene.


    Then on the following day, while Edna and few of her associates on the Thousand Ghost were discussing future plans, the squad attacked. Slaying three of the weaker Ghosts.


    Killing more than a dozen normal, passerby and gunning down one Edna-Rae Maddoc, who¡¯d stood and took the fire for Elena Maddoc.


    Who¡¯d been in a vulnerable state after taking on the initial burst of shock and awe spells, that they¡¯d used to open their assault and take the Bone Tree Company by surprise.


    The attackers made extra deadly by the quality of their equipment. With each of the riflemen using  high-tier  firearms and rounds. The extremely rare sort used for hunting demonbeast of above the first realm.


    The good news is that Edna didn¡¯t die, the people of Argus would never know just how close they were to catastrophe.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Billy¡¯s modifications to her physiology and the increases to her cultivation, helping her to pull through, despite a heavy amount of tissue damage and the fact that she¡¯d actually ended up having one of the rounds lodge itself within her skull.


    With Billy¡¯s earnest ministrations ensuring that her recovery would be both complete and speedy.


    Once that was seen to and he was sure that his people were safe there was only one thing on Billy¡¯s mind.


    *****


    Working more quickly and with more impetus than he¡¯d ever had before. it took him all of three hours to find the dealer of the weapons. Whose business he took a part both in financial and literal terms.


    Though he was conscientious enough to leave the man and his ex-employees alive. From there he got the name of the five Gold Moon Sect and Mercenary Sub-Company that they¡¯d used to hit his Edna.


    He found them and an all their smaller installations, and setups within eight hours. Working his way up, destroying the sub-sects and affiliated groups with a clinical precision before finally going after the Gold Sects¡¯ main headquarters.


    A great darkness and thousand chittering, chattering shadows were called from Billy¡¯s inner-world.


    The sect was flooded with shades, who ¡®tidied¡¯ up the few survivors while Billy consumed the soul of the Sect Elder and Headmaster to find out if there was anyone else responsible.


    All this took roughly twelve hours. And flying as fast as he could it was a five hour commute before he reached the Duchy of Sitara on the northern portion of the Continent.


    *****


    Ophelia nodded as her attache and his aides gave her a point by point report of what had happened. In summary, everything that she was seeing, was the consequences of someone making a ¡®white-knight¡¯ play.


    Honestly, it was only a matter of time before someone made ¡®some¡¯ kind of play. Especially with what the ministry¡¯s agents saying that little Bone Tree Company revealed.


    A game changing piece of aetheric tech like what they¡¯d come up with was enough to make even Ophelia¡¯s feet feel itchy.


    White Knight plays were essentially flim-flam shows where you first acted as a  black-knight, or called up an associate to do so for you.


    Damaging and destabilizing the intended target and then swooping and offering aid while they were at their most vulnerable. Creating a point of influence and contact.


    It was one of the three most common  tricks in the stratagems of Monde¡¯s who¡¯s-who, right up there with Shallow Water Courier use  and using demonbeasts to soften a potential target.


    In this case it seemed that everything that could go wrong did go wrong. With the black knights being destroyed and the ¡®white knights¡¯ being uncovered for what they really were.


    Ophelia looked around at streets that simultaneously orderly and disordered, with thousand of frightened pedestrians milling about, while ministry agents took reports and testimonies from witnesses.


    ¡°It was nice of him not to kill any of the townsfolk at least¡­¡± said Ophelia. Staring at the ominous, ten-mile deep pit of glowing, black embers that lay where the Sitara¡¯s Ducal Mansion once stood.


    ¡°...Yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± said Dennis.


    There were several such pits throughout the entire Duchy, all of them equally as deep, all of them filled with a darkness and miasma that all the best mages and priests in the kingdom were scratching their heads over trying to get rid off.


    Countless people spoke of hungry things of shadow that had run rampant through the streets. Breaking things and tearing apart the city, though they mostly seemed to avoid attacking anyone.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like the work of someone who''s just in third realm¡­¡± said Ophelia.


    ¡°Actually there are... were...a few Second and  third realm practitioners in both the Gold Moon Sect and Duke Archibald''s service, ma¡¯am.¡± said Dennis.


    ¡°And no sign of any of them?¡± said Ophelia.


    ¡°It would seem so, ma¡¯am. Actually we have a few confirmed deaths from the life-sign tracking artifacts for those who hailed from influential families.¡± said Dennis.


    Ophelia confirmed the statement telepathically checking in with all the agents that had stationed as staff in those households.


    ¡°Huh¡­Well...Damn. I think we might have to re-think this one. I have a hunch that we¡¯re dealing with someone on the fourth realm and that¡¯s a ¡®whole¡¯ different playbook. Shit, that means we can¡¯t even use this as an excuse to try and get him to fall in line. Get me the supervisor in charge of this area.¡±


    ¡°Er...she¡¯s numbered amongst the casualties, ma¡¯am. Asphodel hit every single administrative, military and financial asset that was attached to Duke Archibald''s name.


    Taking out everything with either the Dukes fingerprints or the Gold Moon Sect¡¯s fingerprints on them.  Purposely choosing to hit the Duke¡¯s mansion last.¡± said Dennis.


    ¡°I¡¯m assuming none of the family survived?¡± said Ophelia.


    Dennis just stared at the pit, that radiated an energy that seemed to sap one strength away and fill ones veins with ice.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost overkill really, I get wanting to settle a hash...but I say the smart money, is that at least part of this was a message to everyone else who''s watching.¡± she said, commenting more to herself than anyone else.


    Making and remaking plans and she went through possible options and plans of action.


    Ophelia nodded, absently finding herself with strong craving for coffee and cigarettes. Quietly sending out an order for one of the aides to get her some.


    ¡°Okay then...get me whoever¡¯s ¡®not¡¯ dead, then.¡±

 44: Back of their Skull

    She panted, exhausted, blood and sweat running into her eyes. Edna was surrounded by ice and deep black waters.


    She stood on a broken piece of flotsam, that bobbed up and down with each step she took.


    ¡®They¡¯ had caught up to her and if they had caught up to her, then ¡®he¡¯ wouldn''t be far behind. She had to move.


    She leapt up from one piece of floating ice to another till she found herself staring at stepladder that led up into the mouth a great rust covered radio tower.


    Seeming conspicuously out of place in the middle of the half-frozen.


    The approach of the hoard behind her, the sound of their gambol and skitter, stopping Edna from actually thinking on the matter. She climbed up into the upside down doorway.


    As she climbed, she spied them, a horde of jongleurs who looked eerily like children. Diminutive, dressed in bell and chime, laden clothes that were a very ¡®wrong¡¯ mixture of vibrant and drab. Like a brief explosion of color right before one blacks out.


    The manic light in their eyes containing all the vibrancy, their sort would ever need.


    Behind the horde was something effectively looked like a jongleur all grown-up. A tall gaunt copy of its peers. It didn¡¯t walk, so much as it drifted and on its face was a smile that made Edna¡¯s blood run cold.


    She climbed faster. Knowing that if nothing else, she didn¡¯t want to let that thing catch her.  Firing her AWs behind her as she heard a few of the shades getting close enough to almost touch her.


    *****


    Elsewhere Elena, lay on a plain of flat gray nothing and soft white sand, staring up a behemoth, a steel giant with a sword as big as a building. She lay bleeding. Her arm lying just a few feet away from her.


    Consciousness was a tenuous thing, here. One moment she ¡®was¡¯, and one moment she ¡®was not¡¯, and then in the next instant she was strikingly aware of how scary it was to have almost ¡®not had been¡¯.


    She awoke and she crawled over to her severed limb. Not to pick it up, and reattach it to herself. That wouldn¡¯t do her any good here and it¡¯d take too long.


    No, she just needed the recovery potion she¡¯d been gripping when the limb was sliced off. As she crawled there, tugs and pricks and a pain that was both sharp and dull. A pain that made her aware that a fair portion of her insides were now outsides.


    She couldn¡¯t feel her legs and prayed that that was only because her spine was broken not a sign that she had been cut in two again.


    She continued to crawl, ignoring the taste of sand and grit. Aware of the one that watched her, the sadist that stood on the shoulder of the steel behemoth.


    *****


    ¡°Nh...Morning.¡± said Billy. Greeting the guardswoman at the gates, while passing out of the new walled Aria village.


    ¡°Uh...Er...Y-yeah. Good morn-..morning, milord.¡± said Alessa. Responding wearing the same wide-eyed deer in the headlights look she¡¯d worn the last ten times Billy made the mistake of greeting her.


    He didn¡¯t get it, but he didn¡¯t take offense because ¡®he¡¯ wasn¡¯t all that good with people either.  Except for Edna and Elena and a few others he felt comfortable with, he pretty much avoided social interactions, unless there was a pressing need.


    Thus just like always he simply shook his head, walked through the gate and headed into the wood.


    His tail whipping about, extending itself and repeatedly coiling around him and piercing through him, as he got farther away from the village.  Dark Blood and bright nothingness flowing out of him as a radiant, churning mass.


    A few miles out, in the usual spot, the trees all groaned and the winds gathered as sleek dark gray form rose up into the air.


    A million limbed, million eyed serpent took flight. Flying away from the Katia.


    It turned its sights towards the heavens and myriad formidable opponents that flew above it. Intending to punch upwards because there really wasn¡¯t any point in punching down.


    *****


    Hours later, while the sun was sinking below the horizon, Billy dropped towards the ground, bleeding quite badly. A bit of bone showing beneath his torn clothing.


    He¡¯d nearly lost that last fight. The opponent had been a dragon of things. An elder dragon, not an emperor of anything. Maybe an emperor to be.


    This one was still a little green around the gills. Relatively young, if one could call an accrued million years young, which in Billy¡¯s book was pretty much the case.


    The ¡®young¡¯ Elder Dragon lacked the seasoning that would be required for it to be able to go against him. To its credit dragon had known this, for the creatures were clever beasts.


    It had brought help,  a flock made of peers and lesser-kin. Which was why Billy almost lost, that fight. There¡¯d been too many of them and they¡¯d filled the sky with flame and lightning.


    Enough to almost overwhelm his senses. Enough to blind his billion..., well billion as of three weeks ago, eyes.


    Then things went from bad to worse when a large corpse-grinder, a massive vulture with a  roaring, whirring, wood chipper for a face, came and tried to take advantage Billy¡¯s moment of weakness.


    It actually managed to take one of Billy¡¯s wings. Though Billy made sure to get even and take both of the corpse-grinder¡¯s. The earth shaking when its building-sized body hit the ground.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    In any case Billy ate well, all the mass that entered his maw, was absorbed into his bestial flesh, getting transfered over to the world within his shadows. Some of it would be used for magic item and potion creations. Most of it would be used as raw material for continual process of body refining.


    Making his physique increasingly strong by allowing his mind to try and see if it could create something like the body he¡¯d had at his peak. As he¡¯d definitely need to reach his old benchmarks, if he sought to surpass them.


    He was still far from that, but he was getting closer, getting stronger, with each reprocessing.


    Even unassisted by aether, His muscular tissues had reached a state where the energy stored in a single fiber could be used to tear down a castle.


    Fairly meaningless achievements in the grand scheme of things, but impressive enough to wow anyone who didn¡¯t really know the true scale of power in the cosmos.


    His bones strong enough prop up mountains. His nervous system steadily reaching an efficacy that would allow faster than light processing.


    *****


    Billy lay on a rock, siphoning a just little of the world¡¯s life core-flow and objective-continuity for his cultivation¡¯s sake.


    Stealing a bit of its ¡®realness¡¯ so he could help the world within his shadow grow more concrete and stable.


    Also taking the time to restore the damage he¡¯d taken during his flight as the million armed, millioned-eyed beast.


    His skin crawled as his old tissues were pushed aside and cannibalized by newly improved flesh. Each cellular generation, just a little stronger, and more resilient than the last.


    His body¡¯s regenerative abilities having grown even more impressive since his progression to the fourth realm.


    His genetic structure was becoming increasingly adaptive. Reacting to threats and damage in a manner that was almost thoughtful.


    Shifting base parameters about and slowly honing the whole of his biological being to an apex that lay in the far future.


    He was still being careful not to take enough to mess with the balance of things, but he found himself growing impatient.


    Less than a month ago, with the help of the old woman¡¯s divine spark he¡¯d broken through to the fourth realm.


    Less than a month ago, he¡¯d also been reminded of why such a piddling level of power was below what he¡¯d need if he was really serious about seeing that the things he¡¯d cared for were protected.


    All three of the Bone Tree Company¡¯s executives took the incident hard.  Edna and Elena asked Billy to help them with their training. They insisted he do so in a way that took off the kid gloves.


    They insisted he help them get strong enough that scares like what almost happened couldn¡¯t happen any more.


    He¡¯d said that it really couldn¡¯t be done, since there was always, always someone stronger and even Billy at the top of his game, was still far from omnipotent.


    Then they insisted he tried anyway. Now the two were in his inner-world. In a place where even he couldn¡¯t easily help them.


    In a hellscape made of his memories, being chased down by shades and a small number of specially created grand-shades.


    Powerful, remotely controlled creatures similar to the million limbed, million eyed, Jormugandr-Cocoon that lived in Billy¡¯s tail.


    The only caveat, the only thing that he, Billy had insisted on, was that it be a place where they couldn¡¯t die, but that wasn¡¯t as much of a mercy as one would think.


    It would be hard going and he wasn¡¯t sure if they¡¯d make it. He wasn¡¯t sure ¡®he¡¯d¡¯ have been able to make it. The zones they were in were made from his very worst nightmares, places that he¡¯d barely been able to struggle through while he was younger.


    Places that would be difficult to pass through simply as a consequence of their alien-ness.


    And he was trusting the control of the grand-shades and these nightmare areas that the creatures controlled, to the crueler portions of his being.


    If the girls ¡®did¡¯ make it, it guaranteed progress into the next realm, the establishment of a very firm cultivation base and a smoother transition into the realms beyond.


    If they didn¡¯t make and were forced to simply evacuate, then he¡¯d already placed a barrier that would completely strip the memories of the place from their psyche upon their exit.


    Hopefully keeping the chance of any permanent spiritual or psychological damage down to a minimum.


    *****


    If the girls were going to work that hard then Billy decided that he¡¯d have to work ten times, no, a hundred times as hard.


    He couldn¡¯t rest on his laurels because he knew that he¡¯d only barely begun to actually start being a contender in this race.


    His need for more power was even more dire, because the power of his inner-world, the main source strength was being split between himself and the girls. Currently slaved to the purpose of helping them with their cultivation.


    Unfortunately the main options for quick growth that he knew of, were fairly apocalyptic. Ultimately requiring the destruction of entire worlds, to feed the growth of the world within his shadow.


    That wasn¡¯t going to work here of course, burning down his own home just so he wouldn¡¯t quote so ¡®cold¡¯ would be idiotic.


    Fortunately there was the option of using a little to make a lot. Extrapolating a rich energy source to create an even more energy abundant reaction.


    The experience with the Divine Spark had gotten him thinking and within Billy¡¯s head a new plan of action was starting taking form. Like a half-formed song, it just needed a little extra polish.

 45: Life Long Commitment

    One could call it a sort of convergence, water particles, would become water vapor, would become water droplets, would become rain, rivers, ocean, seas.


    Billy was sitting on a rock cycling the power within his inner-world and using the generated aether to cultivate. He¡¯d just managed to leave the fourth layer or the fourth realm when he felt something.


    Something was calling him, but there was always something calling him. What made this time different was that one could say that he was being called from a number that he¡¯d never and would never have intentionally given out.


    Thus he kind of had, to answer, if only to know the who, how and why of it.


    He left his rock and took to the air, the cocoon wrapping itself around him, piercing him repeatedly, as it enshrouded him. Turning him into the Jormungandr, the world serpent.


    The number of eyes and limbs he had, growing as his inner-world grew. The many,  feathered, limbs flapping and fluttering as they pulled the wind around them. Gathering the sky as a support and then just idly flowing through it.


    Traveling along a path of their own making. Swimming through the night as they absorbed starlight and the flesh and blood of whatever creatures dared come too close.


    *****


    Billy reached his destination, a compound of some sort made up of thick walls, sentry towers and smaller buildings. All of it constructed around a mansion. The whole complex built in an area where the hinterland and the proper wastes met up.


    Appearing to be a small city with an excessive amount of cages and barb wire fences. Just looking at it once was enough for Billy to recognize what he was seeing.


    A human mill. One of the many ¡®non¡¯-legal slaving operations that would occasionally crop up in the wastes. Though this one was big enough that they decided to put up some fairly permanent stakes at the edge of the hinterland.


    Non-legal because while the market would still take them, the slaves were  generally acquired through raids of smaller settlements and kingdoms.


    Legal Slaves were those who properly and ¡®officially¡¯ sold themselves or were sold by parents or debt collectors.


    There were also those who were sold by the state for their crimes, or for their participation in rebellions or lost conflicts.


    While the markets accepted the dubious nature of such operations, since there was always a need for labor, they were still counted amongst the same crowd as all the other raiders.


    In short they were acceptable targets. Thus Billy dropped down, with no thought for decorum or excess politeness.


    The Jormungandr fell and the earth shook, there was an explosion of dirt and dust and brick. The Bodies of more than a few unfortunates were either pressed flat into the soil or smeared across the stones.


    The cocoon dispersed turning into an swarm of tadpoles and slitherers that struck out anyone with a weapon in their hands or who looked like they were in charge.


    The Klaxons rang as the alarm was set off, there was shouting and screaming and the sounds of people scrambling over each other to get out of the way.


    Billy strode through the chaos, all the noise falling on deaf ears because he was busy listening for the sound he¡¯d heard before. Listening for the voice that had been calling him.


    A few brave folks tried to fight, firing into the mass of dark gray creatures. Casting spells and using spears to try and fight them back. They managed to kill a few. Unfortunately there¡¯d always be more to replace the ones that fell.


    Their efforts ultimately coming to nought as the number of shades grew instead of shrinking.


    Swelling till the swarm became a dark gray tidal wave, that swept through the complex, leaving only the people in chains as survivors.


    A few high level practitioners were able to catch on that the swarm was just a symptom of their problem, not the source.


    The source was the masked, individual that was idly making his or her, way up towards the main road. Heading towards the main mansion.


    They leapt towards him calling up powers of earth, wind and fire. Gathering their aether to bring out as much force as they could manage.


    A man in stone armor charged forwards only to be swiftly bisected, by something that lay in the man¡¯s shadow.


    A woman made of thunder clouds was diced and scattered into vapor and red mist. A summoner who could turn the trees into allied golems call them to his cause and sent them at the unknown assailant.


    His expression blanched, as he saw the tree golems screaming, their cores transforming into so much sawdust. Their towering frames falling and scattering like matchsticks.


    The summoner tried to flee, but found his steps halted, he looked down and saw that there was something wrapped around his legs, holding him in place.


    He was pulled off his feet and dragged into the tide of shadow-like creatures. Screaming as they fell upon him.


    *****


    Billy made his way through the compound, wondering what exactly he was headed into. Wondering who exactly it was that he was going to end up meeting.


    Wondering if they were going to be a threat. Wondering if whatever was waiting, would get in the way of the other duties and responsibilities he held. Such as his work as the current acting sole executive of the Bone Tree Company.


    A role that was now easier to play, than the last time he¡¯d held it, made simpler since the Thousand Ghosts had joined on. The arrangement between their two companies seeming to be heading towards a more permanent arrangement.


    With the Thousand Ghosts acting as the hands and feet of the company and liasoning with the various groups and guilds that the company did business with while the Bone Tree Company mainly supplied product and made the big picture decisions.


    Not that, that meant that the work was any less stressful. Billy¡¯s way of doing things was fairly set in stone,  if his work got easier that meant he¡¯d just do more work.


    Thus giving him hands and feet to use, only served to make him into an even more imposing financial monster. One that could use tools and artifice now, instead of merely swallowing everything without spitting out the bones.


    With results that would make the normal head of operations anxious were she to know what the boy was getting up to.


    *****


    Billy reached the mansion and was surprised to find a few second realm practitioners there. He probably should have been expecting them, but Raiders lived such violent, short lives that he¡¯d never run into any past the eleventh layer of the first realm.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    While leaning away from a sword of corrosive light, he wondered if he she take up jogging again, but decided against it, since the flights were more efficient.


    A gunman, ran up a wall, firing radioactive rounds that exploded in dazzling min-mushroom clouds, vaporizing whole portions of the floor they were on and the floors below. Killing anyone who was too slow in running, or just plain unlucky.


    A witch stood out of the range fire, backed into the corner of the room as she cast numerous curses and debuffs and conjured a swarm of beetle-like demonbeasts to combat the masked individual and the tide of shades that followed him.


    Billy sidestepped the gunman¡¯s bullets and slapped the sword out of the swordsman¡¯s hand.


    His tail struck out, slashing through the air as a dark gray blur, moving faster than the eye could see, seconds later the walls groaned as they were shorn in two. The three higher realm practitioners falling, their heads rolling away from their bodies.


    *****


    While his footsteps could not be heard, the stairs still groaned beneath as he climbed the stairs. Making his way to the top floor, to the last room of the mansion, to the place from which the call was coming.


    Billy emerged from the stairwell head first, he heard the wind break as something cut through the air. He grunted as he was carried off his feet and smashed into the wall. Sliding to floor and into a crouch.


    He didn¡¯t need the eyes in his head, to see the man who stood over him, tall and hoary, dressed richly, and hefting a massive axe that was crawling with sigils.


    ¡°You...I don¡¯t know you...Who sent you here? Was it that bastard, Smokey?¡± said the bearded wild-man who presided as ruler of this slaver-city. Another man of the second realm.


    His cultivation of Eleventh tier, the forms layer, of the second realm. A second realm practitioner who was actually quite close to maybe making it to the next realm in a few centuries time.


    Billy didn¡¯t both answering he simply rose to his feet, stopping the axe mid-swing as it came his way again. Crumbling the metal in his fingers.


    The wild man abandoned his weapon, leaping back to the other end of the room, while Billy simply stood staring at him.


    The wild-man roared, the whole mansion shaking beneath his bestial aura. He sent out a wave of concussive force that blew away the entire side of the mansion, flattened the forests beyond and should have sent the invader flying.


    The sky and the aether particles that hung in the air made monochrome by his use of aether.


    Still Billy stood there merely looking in the man¡¯s way, staring, with his face hidden behind his mask.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who called me here? No wait...that doesn¡¯t make any sense. In which case I don¡¯t need you.¡±


    The Wild-man ignored the injuries that had come from the aetheric backlash he¡¯d brought on himself by acting without any regard of the monochrome. He readied another roar, paying no heed to the blood pouring down his ruined through.


    Sensing that it was now or nothing, choosing to risk permanently crippling himself rather than face the death that he sensed was coming.


    The roar rose out of him, rising from his diaphragm and traveling to the top of his throat. Then it died, hitting a wall of cool gray metal.


    The man gasped, unable to understand then he looked down and saw the broad gray blade that bisected his top and bottom jaw.


    A body fell and when Billy¡¯s tail returned to its normal size and form the top of half of the man¡¯s skull fell as well.


    Billy walked past the slaver¡¯s leader and headed into the room beyond. First there was a neatly furnished, flowery scented hallway and then there was a door. He opened the door and found a bedroom and in that bedroom was a naked woman in an oversized birdcage.


    Emaciated, with a tube in her arm, the tube drawing blood into a great big vat, that lay next to the bird cage.


    *****


    Tamra Patton often drifted in and out of consciousness. Her regenerative abilities were just barely able to keep her alive, despite all the blood they took.


    Though it was those same new abilities that were to blame for her current situation, they were what saved her. Sparing her from death and worse.


    Thus she could never be sure if she was dreaming or awake. With her situation wretched enough that even if she were awake it¡¯d be fairly identical to the nightmares she roamed through when she closed her eyes.


    This time, the dream was of solitary figure that stood haloed in blinding light. Wearing a familiar mask one she¡¯d seen twice in her life, though this time it¡¯d seemed to have lost its eyes.


    What was that old saying? One time is chance, two is luck, three is fate.


    From the way a certain something inside her, seemed to instantaneously latch onto that being, that stood bath silent light and singing shadows, it was almost like all this was meant to be.


    A consideration, that she vehemently rejected because it meant that her life was always going to end up this way. A possibility that was dreary to the point of making her feel slightly suicidal.


    ¡°You¡­.?¡± said masked figure.


    ¡°...Me¡± said Tamra, a wry smile pulling at her split, cracked, lips, making them bleed blood that she really couldn¡¯t afford to spill.


    The masked figure cocked its head at her, in the same way it did when she was just a frightened youth who¡¯d happened to fall in with the wrong crowd after losing her home to a demonbeast attack that came during a bad winter.


    The figure removed its mask revealing the face that seemed to almost be slightly younger than she was. Pretty, delicate like a daydream.  The same face that had appeared before her, two years ago, forcing a potion down her throat, simultaneously saving and ruining her life. Making her blood into a miracle elixir.


    ¡°I think kind of hate you, y¡¯know.¡±  she said. Feeling even more light-headed than usual.


    ¡°....That¡¯s fair.¡± said the figure.


    For a few seconds they simply just regarded each other.


    ¡°Would you mind it if I took you out of there?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to just leave me, with another bunch of villagers who are strapped for cash.¡± she asked.


    Her tone was accusatory though she knew that his intent hadn¡¯t been an ill one, and she knew it unfair to expect him to somehow know that A) the people he¡¯d sent her to would be both absolutely awful and extremely lucky in catching her, and  B) ¡®she¡¯ would continue to be gullible and  unlucky to the point of death.


    ¡°....No.¡± said the figure.


    ¡°Then okay then. Yes, please. I would very much like to get the fuck out of this cage.¡± said Tamra.

 46: Talking Turkeys Can Gobble You Up

    The Flavia Droher Lunch hall, in what was now the Great Kingdom of Gwenael, was originally just  a popular, old world, franchise eatery. Just another location for the massive entity that was Happy-Pappy¡¯s Fun House Eatatorium.


    Mascotted a by a certain cartoon squirrel, backed by a certain megalithic corporation, it and all it¡¯s surviving sister locations were products of commerce and old world ingenuity which was how they stood the test of time.


    Surviving to gift the new age with such things as spray cheese, gummy candies, soda  syrup, and the food processing, pasteurization and vacuum sealing techniques required to ship perishables from one end of the extremely long continent to the other.


    In short ¡®Happy Pappy¡¯ was one of the grandfather¡¯s of modern trade.


    Which was why the EITC purchased them all. Turning the fast food establishments into upscale lounges for the elite. Lounges like the Flavia Droher Lunch Hall.


    A place that was often frequented by the wealthiest of merchants and the upper echelons of society. Favored by those who were in the know, because of the lengths the staff went to respect their clientele''s privacy.


    *****


    ¡°You¡¯re late.¡± said Enzo Maynard. His long suffering,ever loyal secretary, Darlene sitting at his side.


    Thespian Gray, Jermaine Abbotts, walked in, choosing to eschew his usual gray and purple opera mask, because he knew very well, that people were more likely to leave their guards down if you limited your masks to the less obvious sort.


    ¡°No...You¡¯re just early. We agreed to meet at five and it¡¯s now four fifty, and here I am.¡± he said. His voice humming with his good humor, lackadaisical manner, his smile and the easy going set in his posture and stride, carrying a special kind of infectiousness.


    Enzo scowled because the other man¡¯s words were technically correct but he was still unwilling to take the loss.


    ¡°You still could have come earlier¡­.¡± said Enzo. Aware of the slightly whiny pitch in his voice and hating it.


    Jermaine Abbott pulled up a seat and plopped himself down at the table. A wry smile on his face.


    ¡°Nah...Had shit to do. You know how it is. You being a man of business, with a hundred different things on his plate. Time must be spent...wisely. Or things go awry.¡±


    Enzo frowned, drumming his fingers against his pants leg. While this was supposed to just be a friendly chat, he couldn¡¯t help but feel like he was on the losing end of an argument.


    ¡°Whatever...so your guy Matthew Something said that you wanted to talk...Well actually he said, that the Bone Tree Company and ¡®Associates¡¯, wanted to talk.  I can¡¯t help but notice that there¡¯s no one from the actual Bone Tree Company present.¡±


    Jermaine chuckled.


    ¡°Good thing, the Associates showed up, right?¡±


    ¡°Right¡­.¡± said Enzo. His look slightly listless, and somewhat unconvinced.


    ¡°Anyway, to cut a very long, very tedious story, short, a certain Asphodel of the Bone Tree Company would like to talk turkey with you and see if you and he, could get on friendly terms.¡±


    Despite the fact that he already knew this, despite the fact that this was the only reason he¡¯d come here, Enzo¡¯s breath still caught in his throat.


    The sharp inhalation that wasn¡¯t quite a gasp, coming from a place that was out of his conscious control.


    ¡°Hmph...Though that¡¯s all well and nice, I do feel I have to point out that I¡¯ve been trying to extend a similar olive branch for years now.¡± said Enzo. A bit of bitterness in his voice.


    Jermaine simply shrugged, seeming not to notice.


    ¡°Yes and finally ¡®I¡¯ am here. Sometimes these things take time. Sometimes the romance you chase for the longest time is the sweetest¡­¡± said Jermaine.


    His tone lilting and slightly musical.


    Enzo snorted and rolled his eyes.


    ¡°Okay...sure. Let¡¯s pretend that¡¯s not a crock of shit. Might I ask why Mister Asphodel isn¡¯t present? Considering that he¡¯s the one I¡¯d been trying so hard to meet?¡± said Enzo.


    ¡°Oh, that? Mister Asphodel is unfortunately detained with one or two pressing issues that he had to see to.¡±


    ¡°And what about the other times, I tried to get in touch?¡± said Enzo.


    ¡°Same excuse...different issues...Plus you know Asphodel is one of those reclusive types. As far as I¡¯ve seen he¡¯s more gun-shy than an Albrechtian Unicorn. The only thing that¡¯s really changed is that he has ¡®me¡¯ now. And can now more easily get in touch with those he¡¯d otherwise be unable to contact.¡± said Jermaine.


    Enzo neither nodded, or shook his head.


    ¡°And who ¡®are¡¯ you, if I might ask?¡± said Darlene. Finally speaking up, one brow raised.


    Jermaine simply smiled, his dark eyes unreadable, his poker face perfect.


    ¡°Please...let¡¯s not pretend that we didn¡¯t both do the due diligence of looking each other up. You¡¯re Enzo Maynard, young scion of the Maynard family. One of the biggest families in the  EITC, holding not one but,  three seats in EITC¡¯s executive council¡­.¡± said Jermaine.


    ¡°And you¡¯re Jermaine Abbott, a relatively successful, young leader of the Thousand Ghosts gang. Successfully managing to make your gang into a proper company. Establishing a deep background and an impressive rep. Building ties with various groups in both the underworld and the EITC. Quite a lot of work for a guy who''s only a little old than I am. Now you¡¯ve apparently begun working with the Bone Tree Company.¡±


    ¡°Thanks¡­Actually it¡¯s more ¡®for¡¯ than ¡®with¡¯, but that¡¯s nothing big and unbelievable as it is to say it, it¡¯s nothing bad either. Excellent pay, great benefits and as for the perks...well...let¡¯s leave ¡®that¡¯ to your imagination¡± said Jermaine. Still grinning as he took a sip of the wine that a waiter had brought to the table.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    He let just a little of his aura leak, revealing a cultivativation that was at the peak of the twelfth layer.


    The whole thing was done subtly, like the passing of a pregnant storm cloud. Like thunder that one had heard rolling in the distance. Noticeable but not attention grabbing.  Enzo felt it wash over him, and everyone in the room shivered without quite being aware that they¡¯d done so.


    ¡°....Anyway going back to the matter at hand, I still don¡¯t know why I¡¯m here.¡± said Enzo.


    ¡°Ah...didn¡¯t I already say? Mister Asphodel want¡¯s to be your friend, Mister Maynard.¡±


    ¡°Please...Mister Maynard¡¯s my father, call me Enzo...And all ¡®I¡¯ am saying is that I¡¯ve no clue what wanting to be my friend, even means.¡±


    The waitstaff came around asking if they were all ready to order and they did, choosing light fare because the food really wasn''t what they¡¯d come here for. With only Darlene, choosing some of any substance ordering a duck pate a side of cucumber drizzled with dressing.


    Jermaine just shrugged.


    ¡°Friends. You know friends. They help each other, they watch each other¡¯s back. And sometimes they might even make each other¡¯s dreams come true.¡± said Jermaine.


    Enzo¡¯s brow furrowed.


    ¡°I think I might have to take issue with whether you¡¯re talking about friends or fuckin¡¯ sugar plum fairies, cause part of that¡¯s sounding a little too saccharine to me.¡±


    ¡°Really? What a shame it must be to be so jaded at such a young age.¡± said Jermaine.


    He reached into his pocket and brought out a manila envelope. Sliding it across the table.


    Enzo scrutinized the envelope, his expression wary.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± said Enzo.


    ¡°A goodwill gift. Just a little show of our sincerity.¡± said Jermaine.


    Enzo stared at the other man who sat comfortably on the other end of the table. He chewed his cheek wondering what to make of the man or the whole situation.


    As a snake, he knew when he¡¯d run into another snake, maybe it was something with being so low to the ground all the time, maybe it was the smell or the look or the way they rattled their tails.


    In anycase,  he was absolutely sure that there was some angle he wasn¡¯t seeing. He felt like a naive teenager trying to buy drugs from someone¡¯s sketchy friend. On the one had everything was shady as hell, on the other hand he really didn¡¯t want to leave here empty handed.


    He contemplated the man across from him, trying to think of what angle he could be playing. Finding no immediate answer forthcoming he chose to open the envelope trusting that at the very least it wouldn¡¯t be some trap.


    ¡°....Shit.¡± said Enzo. The invective uttered as a whisper, escaping him against his will and breaking the poker face he¡¯d been trying to maintain. He didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry now.


    ¡°Tell me something.¡± said Enzo.


    ¡°Sure.¡± said Jermaine.


    ¡°I said your Thousand Ghosts were working with the Bone Tree Company and you said that you were working ¡®for¡¯ them instead. Why would a man like you, A man who more or less pulled himself and his fellows up by their bootstraps, someone who if the rumors I¡¯ve heard are true, tends to be staunchly independent, why would such a person, choose to let someone else sit at the wheel? Especially when you were already doing so good on your own.¡±


    Jermaine¡¯s smiled, flashing set of shiny white teeth, that gleamed brightly in his handsome dark face. Using a single figure to stroke his well trimmed, goatee.


    ¡°Well...that¡¯s an interesting question you ask. And to answer your question, I guess all I can say is that it¡¯s a bit of cognitive dissonance on my part.¡±


    ¡°Oh? How so?¡± said Enzo. Sitting forwards as he heard Darlene chuckle.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I am actually more the type to march to the beat of his own drummer. Unfortunately or fortunately, as history will later decide,I am also simultaneously a dreamer ¡®and¡¯ a realist. Possessing the values and sensiblities of both.¡±


    ¡°....And that means, what exactly?¡± said Enzo.


    ¡°That muddled sense of values is where the Thousand Ghosts were born. The Ghosts were something I dreamt up. Just like any other person who starts something up in Monde, I dreamt of becoming number one in the world. But I knew that the best I could aim for comfort stability. Thus I moved forwards head in the clouds, feet firmly on the ground.¡±


    ¡°...And?¡± said Darlene.


    ¡°And that¡¯s the answer right there. The best ¡®I¡¯ could aim for was a little comfort and stability. In Monde, though the men can fly, aiming too high invariably leads to death.. Billy Maddoc, Asphodel, Cold-Mercury Angel, Tyrant Queen, and everyone else at the Bone Tree Company, a group that now includes my Thousand Ghosts.  Well, they¡¯re another story.¡®They¡¯ I honestly believe that they can reach farther. What¡¯s more is that belief is based in something solid. That belief has been rewarded with results. Results that I sincerely suspect are beyond anything that either you or I have ever seen before. I¡¯m not sure how much further they¡¯ll go but I¡¯m curious to see what happens.¡±


    Enzo stared at the man and then he stared at the envelope and then he stared the man again. Placing the envelope within his coat.


    Jermaine jolted a bit, which startled Enzo, at least it did until the man held up his hand and stared at a screen that appeared, projecting itself above his palm.


    ¡°Mhm...looks like duty calls. I¡¯ve much to do and little time to do it.¡± said Jermaine. Sighing. He stood, that same wry smile still on his face.


    ¡°Think on it, Mister Maynard. We¡¯d really like to be your friend and I think you¡¯d like to be one of our friends too. You can rest assured, we treat our ¡®friends¡¯ quite nicely.¡± said Thespian Gray.


    Putting on his mask as he turned to go.

 47: Hotshots and Gasoline

    It was funny, regardless of whether it was warm blood or the cold muddied water, soaking through one¡¯s clothes, the shiver was still the same.


    That slight, uncontrollable tremor traveling through your limbs, reverberating and steadily building up force till your teeth began to chatter.


    She was tired, so very tired, so tired that she wouldn¡¯t have been able to lift a finger, even ¡®if¡¯ that damn clown hadn¡¯t already torn her arms off.


    Edna stood, leaning against a fence post, her eyes replaced with two glowing yellow-white suns, that burned manically within her skull.


    Her breath huffed out of her as  a glowing yellow white fog that crackled and cooked away the surrounding .


    Everything hurt, she¡¯d never been in so much pain, and yet she couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    ¡°Got you, fucker.¡±


    *****


    Elena lay in a heap, just barely hanging onto consciousness, using will and an energy that impossibly and insidiously seemed to endlessly fuel and drain her, to stay awake and keep the blood flowing through her veins.


    She had to, she¡¯d pushed herself farther than she¡¯d ever pushed before. Never mind throwing punches that managed to incinerate her arms, she¡¯d even managed to sort out her cardiovascular and autonomic nervous system.


    Just barely managing to function on willpower and what seemed to be a sudden and inexplicable understanding of human anatomy. Though she sort of knew a certain worry wart who might be responsible for that last bit.


    The new knowledge base even giving suggestions on how she could improve on what was there before. A wide, if greatly pained, smile, spread across her face, as she mentally directed her body to repair itself.


    Using a mixture of that new knowledge and the old instincts that used to be in charge of helping her pull herself together before.


    A little under fifteen minutes later, she was just barely able to sit up and when she did, she gazed at her handy work.


    A massive crater had been dug into the earth, there was a massive groove dug into the soil. One many miles long and many miles deep.


    With only a few stray fragments of gray metal remaining to show where her former foe was.


    ¡°Heh~...Not bad, me. Not bad at all.¡±


    *****


    *Knock! Knock! Knock!*


    After a few months of continuous, and slightly ¡®unmerciful¡¯ peacekeeping, steady development and expansion, Aria Village had finally progressed to the point where it had started to get visiter.


    Newcomers from the wastes, scattered family who¡¯d splintered from the main group just in case, silent friends from the tribes that were too small for the Aria to have specially offended in the past, and tradesmen.


    One would think it was a good thing, but for whatever reason it seemed like Billy¡¯s stress levels had gone up recently.


    *Knock! Knock! Knock!*


    The only time anyone who wasn¡¯t Billy or wasn¡¯t invited, could enter the inner-glen was when there was emergency. Unfortunately it seemed like there were emergencies every other day.


    ¡°Nh...I¡¯m pretty sure I was clear, on this...Pretty sure I even put it on the list twist. Do. Not. Bother.Me. Is that so hard¡­?¡± Billy grumbled to himself.


    Rising up from what was effectively a cocoon of endless paperwork. The hope was that finishing the forms would help the company rise like a butterfly but right now, it was just toil and a lot of hard work that he couldn¡¯t seem to get done in peace.


    There was always something, a fight, attempts at a coup, attempts at assault from the so called friends and new allies they let in, even though both he and Alma had advised the village to continue isolating itself for just a little bit long.


    For at least a generation or two. The elders wouldn¡¯t listen because ¡®they¡¯ wanted trade and wanted to get started in rebuilding a base of influence for the Aria tribe.


    And there was only so much that lectures and bumps on the noggin could do. So the village was opened and do to the craftiness of the old woman¡¯s terms, Billy was obligated to keep them from destroying themselves.


    Not by the accord of course, any attempts to use contractual obligation to bind him wouldn¡¯t have worked, not with the way it was setup, anyway.


    No, the old woman was clever enough to hit his conscience, purposefully building her new school, close to his inner-glen.  Right across from his home.


    Close enough that he could see all those little children that his vestigial conscience wouldn¡¯t let die. Thus whenever something happened Billy had to act, he might not have always acted personally, but he still had to act.


    A thing that meant constant breaks in his concentration and interruptions in whatever he was doing, whether it cultivation, product creation, paperwork.


    ¡°....What?¡± said Billy. The word spoken as softly and atonal as ever, but imbued with all of the menace of a thousand, hungry direwolves.


    He poked his head out from behind his front door. Glowering or at least doing his flat faced version of glowering. His eyes were filled with cold, green, star light.


    The millions of bright green pin-pricks. flaring chaotically, like a swarm of angry fire flies.


    He stared at the one who stood at his door and felt a surprisingly murderous impulse.


    It came unbidden, and passed so quickly that he might have even thought he¡¯d imagined it, but he knew what it. He knew that if he hadn¡¯t stopped everything, if he hadn¡¯t stopped breathing, moving, speaking, thinking,...everything.


    If he hadn¡¯t stopped then the person at the door would be dead. He wasn¡¯t sure how he¡¯d have done it, but he knew that it was so.


    He could only imagine that it was some new kind of backlash from his experiments with trying to boost his cultivation. Some atavistic, instinct born from his innate omnicidal nature, perhaps.


    Whatever it was, he was glad he¡¯d suppressed it, because the person at the door was one of the few people he didn¡¯t mind in the entire village. One of the few, who¡¯d gotten on his good side by leaving him well alone.


    Seeming to even go out of their way to avoid him for some reason. A very considerate individual indeed.


    ¡°Nh...Hello, Alessa.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Uh...ev-...evening, milord.¡± said Alessa.


    ¡°How are you doing, today?¡± said Billy. Idly trying to see if he could raise his mastery of the fine art of small talk.


    ¡°Fi-..fine?¡±  said Alessa. Answering as if she were no longer sure.


    ¡°Jolly good. In any case, might I ask what the problem is now?¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Problem?¡±


    ¡°Why you are here¡­.At my doorstep?¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Ah...that. Th-...there¡¯s someone here to speak with you, sir.¡±


    Billy felt a presence, he looked past the girl and saw a figure standing right at the edge of his inner-glen. At the boundary of his externalized inner-world, at the edge of his territory. His change in expression was as subtle as always but this time it was clearly one of bemusement and complaint.


    *****


    Two hours of walking and one teleportation gate spell later, and three people found themselves standing in a clearing. A stretch of hinterland, where nothing lived and nothing grew. Arid and brown, with all the grass burnt away.


    Billy turned to the lesser of the two headaches in his life, turning to Tamra, who stood by his side, wheezing and panting and sweating profusely. Having clearly pushed herself, to keep up with, Billy and the other one¡¯s idle stroll.


    ¡°Nh...Did you really have to come with me?¡± said Billy.


    ¡°...You didn¡¯t say I shouldn¡¯t.¡± said Tamra. Her face red from her exertions, the look she gave him, accusatory as if ¡®he¡¯ was the one who¡¯d decided to make her follow him like she¡¯d made of a habit of doing.


    Still unsure what to do about her, or what his own intentions were, as always Billy simply looked away, turning his attention to other fellow. A handsome young man, with sky blue hair, and eyes that were both older and colder than the mountains that currently surrounded them.


    A demon wearing the guise of dandy, who wore the guise of a simple wasteland ex-pat.


    ¡°...It¡¯s Angelo, right?¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Yeah and you are named Asphodel.¡±


    ¡°That what they call me.¡± said Billy. Shrugging.


    Angelo just shook his head.


    ¡°No...I wasn¡¯t talking about what they called you, I was talking about who and what you are. You are Asphodel. The thing from nowhere, the being of vanitas and black and white. The one who straddles the line between, nothingness and everything.¡± said Angelo.


    ¡°Ah¡­.Well...I guess that¡¯s true too... Watcher. Fallen Angel of the third choir. Your sort have always been...observant.¡± said Billy.


    Angelo frown, displeased, to have his ¡®dark past¡¯ brought up.


    ¡°Hey, hey, come on now. I¡¯m just trying to have a friendly chat. No need for ¡®name¡¯ calling. ¡±  said Angelo.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    His expression light though his aura was already rising, growing ominous and thick, forcefully affecting the way the air moved. Quiet down the winds, with its mere presence.


    ¡°Ah...Fair enough, bad manners on my part I guess...In any case, what¡¯d you call me out here for? It¡¯s nothing serious I hope.¡±  said Billy. His words slightly sarcastic, though their atonality made it hard to hear.


    ¡°Hm...No, nothing serious. Not for people like you and I, anyway I just wanted to ask a teensy little favor.¡± said Angelo.


    ¡°Okay...shoot.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Abandon the Aria.¡± said Angelo.


    *****


    Silence, there was dead silence. Three people stood in the deep, dark heart of the hinterland jungle yet nothing made a sound. No insects chirped or buzzed, no birds sang or thrilled, no tree climbing rodents and apes called out to each other. There was nothing, not even the sound of a passing breeze.


    ¡°Ah...I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t think I follow you. Mind running that by me again, friend.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Abandon the Aria. If it¡¯s followers you want, then I of at least ten tribes that would be happy to bend knee. If your aiming for godhood here, there¡¯s a whole hinterland of unwashed masses you can indoctrinate. I could even help you, just leave the Aria tribe be and I bet I could find you loads of worshipers.¡±


    Billy chuckled, scratching at his brow.


    ¡°First, You¡¯re the third person of our sort that I¡¯ve met down here, who¡¯s assumed that I¡¯m aiming for godhood. I¡¯m really not. I value my life too much. Second,... ¡®Leave the Aria be?¡¯ I was under the assumption that you hated them. Last time we met you were with the warband that was about to destroy them.¡± said Billy.


    Now it Angelo¡¯s turn to chuckle. His laugh, both good natured and charm, his smile full of invitation and promise.


    ¡°Oh...I do  hate them. Very much in fact.  They took something quite precious from me¡­.Which was why I ask you to abandon them.¡±


    ¡°So you can destroy them?¡±


    ¡°Destroy them? Me? Maybe...but not likely, and definitely not immediately. No I¡¯d rather they destroy themselves. Under your auspices they¡¯re prospering, growing ¡®bettering¡¯ themselves...I can¡¯t have that. But if you leave them, it might take some time, but eventually they will fall. Eventually return to the beasts that they are. And besides being a humble merchant, I Angelo, am a hunter of beasts, a slayer or ¡®vermin¡¯. I only ask for the chance to deal with the inevitable before the worst comes to pass. Like any good janitor I believe it¡¯s best to do away with bad rubbish before it can do more harm.¡±


    Billy seemed to consider the fallen Angel¡¯s words, his expression slightly thoughtful.


    ¡°You know...My agreement with them, ends in a thousand years or so, maybe even sooner if they piss me off and break the accord. Couldn¡¯t you just wait till then?¡±


    Angelo sighed, his look apologetic, tossing his shoulders in a slightly helpless, yet very affable manner.


    ¡°Alas...I can not. I¡¯ve lived with the mortals too long and my patience is not what it used to be. Besides, heaven only knows how much those little rats will multiply if you give them a whole thousand years to breed.¡± said Angelo.


    ¡°Nh...Yes...Yes¡­.I do see what you mean.¡± said Billy. Nodding, his chin cupped in his hand, while the other hand gestured to the girl at his side.


    Singling that the time had come for her to use the umbrella he¡¯d made for her. A parasol created for keeping out sun and rain and...other things.


    He waited for Tamra it up and hold above her head, before speaking again, satisfied that she¡¯d be safe in the altered space that lay within the shadow of her umbrella.


    ¡°...Unfortunately I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°And why the hell not?¡± said Angelo. His tone a little less affable, and a little more sharp, than it had been before. His aura growing increasingly sinister.


    ¡°Because...a deal, is a deal, is a deal. And what our beings like you and I if our words no longer count for anything?¡± said Billy.


    The frightening aura disappeared and the handsome man¡¯s look softened and brighten again. The sun came out and  a halo of light cascaded over his head and pooled around feet. Consuming his shadow and leaving only radiance.


    ¡°Ah...I guess you¡¯re right, friend. One must keep their word after all.¡±


    ¡°Nh¡­.Otherwise the whole world goes crazy¡­¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Right. You get it....¡± said Angelo.


    *****


    Skyblue fire fell from the heavens, raining down and creating pools of glowing radiance that ate at everything around them. Incinerating earth stone and trees and anything else that happened to be in the way.


    The once silent woods were filled with the panicked and awed, cries from the nearest beasts and men, who watched it from it a distance praying that it spread to where they were.


    There were rumbles and groans from the earth, as it shook weathering the ruinous storm. As it weathered all else.


    The winds howled and sky shrieked as a great blue blade that was at least two times longer than its master was tall, was swung around like it was a light fencer¡¯s foil.


    ¡°You know. I ¡®really¡¯ didn¡¯t want to have to kill you. You seem like a decent sort.¡± said Angelo.


    His expression light and extremely friendly though he swung his blade like wild man, mincing the air, and cutting it into nothing. Filling the empty space around him with light blue, aetheric slashes.


    Billy chuckled mirthlessly, his own look similarly light, while he danced about using tight footwork and countless small teleportations to keep from being burnt by the rain or slashed by the sword.


    Flitting about like a life in the breeze and taking harbor in any empty spaces that he could find.


    ¡°Oh, pish...Neither of us is a decent ¡®person¡¯, let¡¯s stop ¡®that¡¯ nonsense, right now. No need for farcical sentiment, we are what we are. It¡¯s easier for all involved if you call the aces, aces and the spades, spades. ¡±


    ¡°Hmph!....¡±


    Angelo snorted, not even bothering to argue on that point. Perhaps this was because he knew it was true. Or perhaps it was because he was too busy, keeping up his relentless attack and renewing his offensive spells.


    In either case, the attack intensified and Angelo added a new echoing invocation that called up columns of blinding white light that punched holes in the sky as they rose upwards.


    The spells converged on his position and enough power to destroy a thousand Monde¡¯s was gathered over Billy¡¯s head.


    Billy was barely  able to defend, by wrapping himself up within a semi-complete Jormungandr-Cocoon. What should have been an instant kill was turned into something was merely devastating.


    The mountain sized serpent boiled away, becoming wisps of iridescent smoke and nothingness. Beneath the serpent was a doom, a great pyre made of shades, the creatures were charred black, similarly fading to nothing as a  stiff breeze blew over them.


    Billy lay at the bottom of everything, beaten and bleeding,  his clothes burnt to ash, his blood steaming, his flesh cooked raw. His eyes had popped, and runny red liquid ran down his cheeks.


    And yet¡­.he was smiling. Two eerie clusters of dark green fireflies remained within the two holes in skull. His hair writhed, the tendrils that were mixed amongst them, moving in agitation and excitement.


    He wasn¡¯t sure... but he thought that he might have found the solution to his problem. In that moment where he¡¯d been desperately trying to preserve his little life he¡¯d found it. He¡¯d found the solution to how he¡¯d get stronger and push past the current bottleneck that he¡¯d found himself in.


    ¡°You know...It¡¯s not too late to give up. I really don¡¯t want to kill you. Just abandon them. Just let the Aria go and this can all be over.¡± said Angelo.  Leisurely striding towards the bowed and broken man before him.


    ¡°*Snrk*...kehehehe¡­.¡±


    Billy¡¯s response wasn¡¯t what the fallen Angel was expecting. At first he was angry when he found himself being laughed at, and then there was some pity as he thought that fear might have made the other man crack.


    Then came a certain trepidation, a certain building unease, the cane growing worse as the laughter continued.


    ¡°Hey...you! You with half your ass burnt off...What the hell¡¯s so funny?¡±


    Billy looked up, a rare grin on his face, his pointed teeth, glittering like polished knife points and starlight on a clear  night. A rare break in his normal impassivity though it was mainly just a consequence of his skull being more or less completely stripped of flesh.


    He kept laughing, both his shrinking patience and a feeling that it would be best to end things while he was ahead, lead Angelo to run Billy through.


    His massive blade, tearing into the other man¡¯s torso. A shower of sparkling red, showering down on the fallen angel as he impaled his foe.


    ¡°Why the fuck are you still laughing?!¡± said Angelo. Eyes narrowed, searching, sensing was amiss but not sure what or how.


    ¡°Nh?....Well, I¡¯m laughing ¡®cause, it¡¯s kind of funny...Not ''haha'' funny, but y''know...''funny''¡­.You¡¯ve come this far and lived as long you¡¯ve lived and no doubt you¡¯ve experienced countless trials, yet you still can¡¯t tell when you¡¯re in over your head¡­.Since I came here willingly, it should have been obvious I wasn¡¯t afraid of you and yet you still picked this fight¡­.Little Watcher are you perhaps some type of masochist?¡±

 48: Ro-Sham-Bo and Take A Bow

    The dog-kin usher, lead Ophelia to her seat. Ophelia absentmindedly, tipped her several gold dollars for the service and the young woman walked away, her tail wagging.


    Left alone that the booth, Ophelia sank into her seat with a sigh. Her nerves frayed because the last few weeks had been, quite the ordeal.


    She¡¯d just barely managed to help Albrecht wrap up the coordination of duchy Sitara¡¯s recovery, when yet another crisis occurred, this time in the south-east.


    A great distortion in the flow of the world¡¯s aether that resulted in a grand explosion of light and sound that could be heard and seen all over the entirety of Monde and had possibly even been witnesed from a few neighboring planets and dimensions.


    No one died this time, at least as far as she could tell, but it was enough to frighten several major groups and the Great Kingdoms of Meallan and Lloyd into action.


    Requiring a series of exploratory excursions to the site that was now being called the grand crystal basin, before things would calm down.


    *****


    Another usher came bringing another guest to the little vip booth, in walked the Primus of the Church of the Unified Pantheon. He dropped into his seat, beating the arm rest before settling down.


    The two sat  and watched other empty seats slowly fill up. Whilst telepathically conversing with an operative who was still at the basin, Ophelia made note of who else sat in the vip booths, that lay across from hers.


    ¡°I¡¯m mad at you, y¡¯know.¡± said Alphonse.


    The sudden intrusion by his voice almost making her fall out of the psychic conversation she¡¯d been having. She turned towards him, her look a mixture of bemusement and confusion.


    ¡°Ugh, What did I do now?¡± said Ophelia. Her tone slightly sarcastic.


    ¡°Do you know what¡¯s scarier than a few church precogs suddenly losing sight of the future?...¡¯All¡¯ the church Precogs suddenly losing sight of the future. Every single one of them suddenly drawing blanks cause suddenly there¡¯s nothing to see...So you can imagine my surprise, the future¡¯s disappeared and the one woman who supposed be on top of the present is AWOL.¡±


    ¡°Tch...Who the hell, was AWOL?! Are you talking about, me, you old asshole? I hope you¡¯re not, because ¡®this¡¯ elegant, Old Miss was working her ass off.¡± said Ophelia. Biting back with some harsh words of her own.


    Alphonse goggled at her, his jaw a little ajar.


    ¡°Shame on you Ophelia Delphi. To think you¡¯d cuss out the head of the church¡­¡±


    ¡°And so? Want to fight about it?¡± she said, still stern, in both tone and expression.


    The Primus stared at his old friend, his juvenile face, hard lined and slightly sinister. Then like the sun appearing behind the parting clouds, came a smile. The smile became a laugh, and the laugh, and the laugh became a cackle.


    ¡°Pft...what, Elegant Old Miss? I¡¯m sorry was that nonsense that just came out of your mouth even Imperial-Common? I couldn¡¯t quite make heads or tails of it. And last time we fought, we sank part of the Nereida island chain, let''s not get reckless. ¡±


    ¡°Tch...Eat a thousand needles and die old man.¡±said Ophelia. Exasperated to the point that she could no longer be angry.


    ¡°You first, Sneaking-Fox.¡± said Primus Alphonse.  Having a surprisingly good time making sport of his childhood friend.


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡± said Ophelia. Pointedly not bothering to meet the man¡¯s eye.


    ¡°Anyway..so you say you were working huh¡­¡± said Alphonse.


    ¡°I¡¯m not ¡®saying¡¯ I was working I was actually¡­¡±


    Whatever Ophelia was about to say was swallowed up the sounds of audience applause. She looked down and saw that the stage at the center of the great amphitheatre was a man who stood under a spotlight.


    A dark haired dandy by the name of Enzo Maynard, the host of this little show.


    ¡°Welcome, welcome. I¡¯d just like to thank everyone who came to this Year''s first Annual Auction of the Maynard Auction House.¡±


    After he said his bit the announcer came on stage, surrounded by the usual gaggle of lightly clothed beautiful assistants from both genders.


    ¡°Alright ladies and gents, our first item of the day is a statue by famed sculptor Lafayette of the Devil¡¯s County. Price starts at Ten thousand Gold dollars.¡±


    The statue was a spiral structure and just looking at it a little let one know that it would have some kind of beneficial effect one ones cultivation.


    Next was a rare demonbeast, then there was a set of special medicines. There was a even a girl, a young woman who was pushed onto the stage wearing a flouncy dress of see-through spidersilk.


    Still that wasn¡¯t the show, that wasn¡¯t something really worth watching,  at least not for a individual like Ophelia. That wasn¡¯t why nearly  everyone was here today.


    No, the real show started once the bidding began.


    It was drama, it was comedy,  it was tragedy, all of it musical. The bids would climb and the bidders would vie against each other.


    The most valuable items would be a way of seeing who had funds to spend. And those items that were slightly more  off angle would either not be bid for at all, or they¡¯d bid for and a bidding war would start.


    Reminding everyone of all the old grudges that lay between the continent¡¯s heavy hitters. Sometimes these items would be of such importance to the bidders that threats would be made. There¡¯d be shouting and arguments and promises of recompense, that Ophelia knew would almost certainly become wars if her ministry left it alone.


    The announcer would stand on his stage while new items came and went and little by little she could feel the whole continent turning based on his word alone. It was bloodsport of a different sort. A battleground for the elite.


    She watched with rapt attention, aware that she had no less than a hundred agents, mixed in amongst the audience and staff, taking notes and analyzing each happening.


    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, you¡¯ve been a great crowd, and some very generous spenders. I hate to say it but its getting to be that time, and there¡¯s only one more thing for the auction block, before we close things down.¡± said the announcer.


    *****


    Finally it was time for the last item of the night. As always it¡¯d be the most valuable, rare and more likely than not, powerful, item that the Auction house got its hands on.


    And it was for this items sake, as well as the melodrama, before, that lords and ladies and many of the continent''s elite would come.


    A nubile, young, goblin girl walked onto the stage with something on a platter. The crowd watched with rapt attention as announcer lifted the lid. On the silver tray beneath was a set of five syringes.


    The liquid within the syringes glowed, seeming to draw aether from air, sluggishly churning like a lava flow. Pulsing like it was alive.


    ¡°Now ¡®what¡¯ we have right here, are a set of five, booster shots. There¡¯s a special serum in each shot, guaranteed to do two things, one) bring  forth the utmost potential of any bloodline and two) raise a practitioner''s cultivation to the third layer of the next realm. Again I¡¯m just gonna say it we have five, I¡¯m saying it again ¡®five¡¯ shots, guarantee to pump up your stuff and push you to the next realm. We call it Kingmaker serum, now can I get an opening bid?¡± said the announcer.


    The silence that came, was the silence before a storm and the bidding war that followed was worse than anything Ophelia had ever witnessed. Threats were made, blood feuds created, alliances broken. Sheer chaos and pandemonium.


    For a full five minutes no bids could be heard because there was too much screaming. At some point the duch of greater territory had to stopped from strangling the king of a lesser kingdom.


    Ophelia sat stunned wondering why she and her people had never heard of something, so troublesomely miraculous. Besides not even hearing about the existence of the substance they hadn¡¯t even known that it was being sold.


    The original last item for tonight was supposed to be a magic sword found from an old world ruin. If there was such a substance out in the world then the ministry would normally be keeping a close eye on it.


    Controlling and monitoring things were literally part of why the Ministry of Public Order existed.  Even if they couldn¡¯t control its distribution they¡¯d still keep track of it.


    For a moment she doubted the veracity of the Announcers claims...if this wasn¡¯t a Maynard Auction... If the Maynard were one of the eight heads of the core EITC¡­


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.Then perhaps she¡¯d be able to rest easier. Unfortunately that wasn¡¯t the case, unfortunately she knew that if a Maynard Announcer claimed an item had ¡®x¡¯ properties then it had ¡®x¡¯ properties. No more. No less. It was what their reputation was based on.


    ¡°My, my¡­¡± said the Primus of the Church. Chuckling as he watched the fiasco taking place below.


    Alphonse sat, drumming his fingers along the line of his cane and then he stood and called out at the top of his voice. Decisively.


    ¡°Two hundred Million, five hundred thousand, Gold Dollars.¡±


    The audience turned to him, Ophelia turned to him. A thousand faces scrunched in frustration. If one looked one could see at least half of the people below were tempted to throw up a higher bid, but the church was everywhere thus for the sake of peace, they¡¯d have to give the Primus face and respect his bid.


    ¡°Two hundred million five hundred thousand? Okay that¡¯s highest bid yet, two hundred million five hundred thousand going once, going twice...and that¡¯s one serum sold to Primus Alphonse of the Church of the Pantheon. We still have one left¡­¡± said the Announcer.


    His words almost immediately being drown out by a cacophony of voices that were all earnestly threatening to drown the man with their money.


    ¡°Why the hell did ¡®you¡¯ have to buy one two?¡± hissed Ophelia.


    Alphonse shrugged.


    ¡°I¡¯m head of the church and I have proselytes and followers who rely on me and are relied on. Regardless of who I end up giving it to, or whether I use this myself, I¡¯d be remiss to ¡®not¡¯ buy one.¡±


    Ophelia glared at her old friend, well aware that his words were true. She sucked her teeth at him whilst thinking of her next move then stood and called out as well.


    ¡°One billion gold dollars.¡±


    ¡°My, my. That''s a bid of one billion, do we have any other takers?¡± said the Announcer.


    ¡°One billion five hundred million.¡± howled one of the lesser-kings of Albrecht.


    ¡°Two Billion.¡± Ophelia, sighing and giving the lesser-king from before a warning glare.


    ¡°Two billion, five hundred.¡± said the lesser-king.


    ¡°Three billion.¡± said Ophelia.


    The lesser-king sneered at her and  was about make another bid when one of the ushers randomly leaned in and whispered something that was absolutely, positively,  neither blackmail or threats into his ear.


    The man blanched and fell back into his seat. A full five seconds passed while everyone dithered and then finally the announcer spoke again.


    ¡°Three Billion going once...Three billion going twice...And there goes the last booster shot, sold to the beautiful lady in booth six!¡± bellowed the announcer.


    After that things, wrapped up, the winners were given storage items that held their loot, the losers prepared to slink away into the darkness. Before that though, all the lights were turned on and the host, young Enzo of the Maynard family retook the stage.


    *****


    ¡°Thanks again to everyone who came. ¡®Keep the Customer Happy¡¯ has always been the motto of the Maynard clan. And so long as you folks are leaving here happy that you came its win for us. Before you go, since its first annual auction are ushers are going around handing out gift bags, but you can also pick one up at the door. They are filled with all sorts of little goods, that were provided by a new partner of ours, who also provided the last item for the day.¡±


    ¡°Come on, pal. Stand up and take a bow.¡±said Enzo.


    Gesturing towards someone who sat in the front row. The headlights moving to the spot he was gesturing to do. A man stood. Both tall and slender, his hair dark and glossy.


    Beside him sat, two beautiful women, who¡¯d pushed him forwards, more or less seeming to force him to stand, since it looked like he¡¯d been napping through this whole show.


    Ophelia blinked as it clicked together, the whole room shuddered as he awoke and for the span of a single half second a little of the man¡¯s aura leaked out. Impossibly thick, impossibly deep.


    ¡°Motherfucker...it¡¯s him!¡± she muttered leaning forwards. Eyes bright and gleaming.


    ¡°....Him?¡± said Alphonse. Still a little slow to understand,  though full comprehension soon reached him as well.


    ¡°There you go buddy. Here he is folks, the man behind the magic. The Alchemist, Enchanter, Spellscribe of the Company. The Genius behind all your favorite new magic products. I call him William...but you know him as Asphodel.¡±


    There was a round of applause, mostly of the polite sort at first, but then it grew more intense as the people in the room, all understood what  was happening and who they were looking at it.


    ¡°Shit¡­¡± said Ophelia. Laughing at herself.


    ¡°What? What happened?¡± said Alphonse. Looking between her and the man at the floor of the amphitrite who stood under the headlights.


    The Primus stared down at the young face that stood waving at the audience and then his eyes grew bright. A small cackle escaping him as he realized his friend''s plight.


    ¡°My, my...Fifth realm too... Quite the coup, if I must say so.¡± said Alphonse.


    Ophelia didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. In the arcades of Argus there were old world gaming computers and those who played on them knew a certain phrase.


    ¡°Stunlocking¡±, the second phrase that usually went with that was, ¡°Spamming¡±.


    If you stunlocked an opponent well enough, you could keep them from acting, you could keep them helpless. Chipping down at their health, till the fight was over. Spamming was the use, or exploitation of an attack that either hit too hard or too fast to be easily defended against..


    Ophelia now realized that that was exactly what just happened. The game was over, the fight ending before it could even begin.


    She hardly believe it, the indolent youth that stood below, hardly looked like the kind of crafty bastard that could something like that off. Yet the facts were what they were.


    He¡¯d slowly escalated the scale of his operation and strength continually forcing the overly cautious powers of Monde to rethink and regroup, how his little Bone Tree Company should be handled.


    Doing it over and over again to finally this happened. Finishing things with a final coup de gras, in the form of this auction and his little introduction to the world.


    It had  been one thing when they reached a sixty percent market share for the magic tool market of Argus and forty percent share for all of Monde.  But now they had a fifth realm Practitioner.


    It was almost cheating. No, not almost, it ¡®was¡¯ cheating. The fifth realm was entirely different world compared to all the practitioner levels below. The number of such individuals currently active in Argus could be counted on one hand. As for a comparison of what his strength signified.


    If the strength  of every other practitioner  in the world was equivalent to that house or a small village, a fifth realm existence would be, equivalent to a space-aged nuclear super power.


    One capable of terraforming neighboring planets and mining moons. Such practitioners had been the bedrock on which the old Argus empire¡¯s power had been founded.


    In short just by sheer his existence the man on the floor below had turned his little company into an institution similar to that of the Guilds and the Great Kingdoms, and the Church.  A major power with wide influence.


    Or to put it even simpler, unless every faction on the continent got together to try and oppose them the Bone Tree Company wouldn¡¯t be going anyway. Considering what he¡¯d just auctioned and what that revealed about his abilities and the possibilities for their ¡®friends¡¯, a unified assault from the factions of Argus wasn¡¯t going to be happening very soon. If ever.


    The Bone Tree Company was here and they were here to stay. A new tyrannical faction had joined the powers of Monde.


    ¡°Heh~, fuck! Okay you, win, you clever bastard.¡­.Fine, Time for round two. There may be a new piece on the board but I¡¯ll be damned if that means if that means the whole game falls into chaos..¡± she muttered.


    Calming herself. Licking her lips as she watched the man, awkwardly sit.  Aided by two ladies at his side.  The world had changed without her say so, or ability to control it, or even to adjust for it.


    As loath as she was to admit it, she¡¯d been a step behind, this whole time. That didn¡¯t mean that all was lost though. If she played her cards right she could possibly even use this.

 49: Three Heavens Gate

    One sky became three. The heaven that hung above Argus¡¯ mountains, plains and forests was split into three.


    A yellow sky, a silver sky, and a blue sky. From these skies fell many things most of them trash, rubble and refuse, some of them not.  It was from the blue sky that the youth fell.


    A youth with wings where his ears should have been. Dropping like a bomb and hitting the ground below with enough force to create a brand new canyon  at the point of impact.


    Flattening a few forests, and erasing one small town that happened to be in the area. It wouldn¡¯t be till a few hours passed that the man awoke. Sitting up, with a look of confusion on his face.


    The wings he had instead of ears flapped weakly, as he looked around and found an army, staring down at him from the the top of the canyon.


    *****


    Elsewhere on Argus there was another hole being bored into the sky.  First it started as a single crack, then that crack began to spiderweb.


    Then the sky shattered and from the unknowable beige depths that lay behind the sky, emerged a creature of metal and muscle and thunder and flame.


    Gigantic in scale though, whether it was man, or spirit or otherwise, was impossible to know. It¡¯s number of limbs and heads constantly growing and shrink.


    The sky healed after the creature came through. Healing as it fell towards the earth. Mid-way through the fall the creature began to fly, its acceleration decreasing as it resisted gravity¡¯s pull.


    When it landed, though the world did indeed shake there was no other sign of its entry. There were no witnesses and no one would have known of its trespass into this world had it not announced itself.


    Shouting towards the heavens and the earth and the various spirits and gods that governed and observed from the background. Shoutings its name ¡°Alectryon¡±. Shouting it over and over and over.


    With each bellow echoed by a peal of thunder and a flash of lightning. The giant hovered a few feet above the earth and then it turned in the direction of the nearest kingdom.


    Unlike anything else that may have fallen that day, any devastation that followed  ¡®was not¡¯ an accident.


    *****


    Notably, for once the suffering wasn¡¯t evenly dispersed across the Argus Continent.


    In certain areas that were either large enough or wealthy enough, or simply luck enough to be cared about by certain influential people, the devastation was witnessed but not experienced.


    Though the buildings and bodies still rained from the sky like meteors, near the roads and over the cities, towns and villages, they would either bounce off like a bug off a windshield, or be consumed.


    This and the prior weeks of relative peace, due to the monolithic structures that all these areas had in common, were just another thing, that added to the Bone Tree Company¡¯s rising reputation.


    In the coming weeks even more settlements and kingdoms would be ordering Crystal Keepers and a certain company¡¯s fortune¡¯s would continue to climb.


    With associate groups like the Thousand Ghosts and the Maynard Family also enjoying a sizable portion of profits as they helped to with installations and negotiations.


    *****


    ¡°Tch...it¡¯s winter already. I thought the invaders were only supposed to come during the summer.¡± said Elena.


    She and two others stood on a Mountain top, overseeing a mass migration of Stone Mammoths.


    The creature¡¯s were relatively peaceful as far as demonbeasts went but the Kingdom Ors was paying to ensure that nothing set them off into a deadly rampage. Paying for S-classed personnel, to ensure that things could handled if the worst were to happen.


    A task that had grown much more difficult the moment it started raining rocks and people. Fortunately the creatures were hardy and slow to react, every now and then one would grow enraged and need to be put down, before it set off the others.


    ¡°That¡¯s Monde for you...Just when you think things are starting to make some semblance of sense, some random bullshit happens...besides, Billy said these aren¡¯t invaders.¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Really? If these aren¡¯t invaders then what the hell is this shit?¡± said Matthew.


    Using a dome of shadow to keep the refuse and litter that rained from the sky from striking their position. His aether stores and the strength of his shadow manipulation powers growing once he¡¯d broken through the first realm.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    A feat that all the senior staff of the thousand ghosts were able to achieve thanks to a certain cultivation boosting serum. Sure, it¡¯d make later growth a little more difficult but then again, this was a height that most never dreamed of reaching.


    ¡°I asked and he said that world just ended above our own.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± said Matthew.


    ¡°Yeah...I know, right? But apparently there was literally an entire parallel dimension or whatever, that existed just a few miles above the upper atmosphere. That world went bye-bye and everything that was left ended up being dumped into our space for some reason.¡±


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re not just fucking with me again are you?¡± said Matthew.


    Edna shrugged, but Elena chuckled.


    ¡°Nah...that sounds just stupid enough to be real and think about it, what else is Monde but a great cosmic dumping ground.¡± said the Tyrant Queen.


    Her tail lashing out like a great bolt of black thunder. Striking down a stone backed Mammoth before it could strike its neighbor and start up the melee, that would lead to a stampede.


    Matthew, formerly the Matte-Black Tangent, now named Tangent Lord, stood listening to pebbles and rocks and ¡®bigger¡¯ things bouncing off his shield.


    He wanted to argue about how nonsensical that sounded, or how depressing that would be if it were true, but then he watched a woman''s charred body smash into his dome and slide over its surface like a piece of refuse, and found himself fairly speechless.


    ¡°Shit...Fucking Monde.¡± said Tangent


    *****


    Hours later Edna and Elena returned home, their new home, or at least the temporary one. Billy¡¯s hut in the hinterland.


    For various reason they no longer lived in Gene, maybe a certain someone was lonely, maybe the ease of using the N-Doors made not commuting seem silly.


    Maybe the mayor of Gene had politely asked them to leave for fear of the danger they might bring to his city.


    Their sudden notoriety  and fame making them ¡®hotter¡¯ than your average nuclear warhead. In any case, no one was complaining.


    Billy¡¯s spatial abilities and the use of the n-doors made location a non-issue. Enough so that Edna wondered why they hadn¡¯t done so before.


    The house smelt of spices and warmed cider. Edna wandered in, shrugging off her jacket and hanging it on the rack. Elena trailed her, simply leaving ¡®her¡¯ jacket where it was.


    Brattily trusting that it¡¯d be on a rack the next time she needed it. It was late by the time they were done with babysitting the mammoths.


    Comparatively speaking, it was a small potatoes gig, one that they¡¯d taken for the sake of good PR and making some new connections.


    The house was dark by now, with the lights turning on as they drifted through the rooms.


    Elena flounced off to perch in  her favorite seat in the living room and watch her favorite channels on the scrying cube.


    Mainly watching a mixture of live plays and old world sitcom recordings. As for Edna, Edna had decided that she¡¯d go straight to bed.


    Being an executive for a company had been hard enough when the company was small.


    Now it was positively massive and if it weren¡¯t for the fact that she now had people from the Thousand Ghosts and the Maynard Family helping, she¡¯d have likely gone mad, or just run herself done from exhaustion.


    That didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t need more help. It just meant that for now she was managing. Just barely holding it all together.


    She wasn¡¯t sure, if she was getting better the more she got used to things.


    Sometimes it seemed like she had it all in hand, other times she could feel everything getting ready to fly apart..


    All the same this was a happy kind of burden. A weight that affirmed her existence and how far she¡¯d come from just being a maid.


    A poor relative, and ex-invalid, who was hired on, and pitied.


    In slightly more than three years time, she¡¯d gone from being no one to being powerful, to having control.


    She still wasn¡¯t sure what to do with it, what it meant, or what would come of it, but she didn¡¯t hate the feeling. She didn¡¯t hate this life.

 50: Troublesome Proposals and Bad Decisions

    Morning came and as had more or less become the routine, Billy woke first. Waking up in a bed shared with two others. Sometimes occasionally it¡¯d be shared with three.


    He didn¡¯t get why no one liked their own bed, especially considering all the effort he went to to make things nice and comfortable for them, but he¡¯d long since ceased to question it.


    Simply making both his bedroom and the bed itself, as  big as was necessary for the sake of everyone¡¯s comfort. Elena would be curled over on her side of the bed, while Edna more less slept on top of him.


    He¡¯d lie in bed and he¡¯d go into his head thinking of what needed to be done for that day and what would need to be done for the week. He¡¯d mentally operate a few of the fabricators, using magic and aether-sense to check on their status and progress.


    He¡¯d mentally prototype some new items, playing around with different product ideas. Then afterwards if he was still just lying there and there was nothing pressing, he¡¯d meditate while he waited for Edna to either wake up or roll off of him.


    *****


    Billy¡¯s entrance into the seventh layer of the fifth realm was a relatively easy one. The revelation that came to him in that moment where Angelo had nearly had pushed him into the hoary mouth of oblivion had served him well.


    There was such a thing as missing the forest for the trees, and naturally even Billy wasn¡¯t immune to it. He could¡¯ve sworn he¡¯d been reminded of the issue already way back when the Dragon Emperor nearly killed him, or even when he took the beating from the Rust Maiden.


    Perhap he did learn it and then he forgot it again. In which case that was just more proof that possessing the mental machinery of a quantum machine, didn¡¯t mean that one couldn¡¯t still be stupid.


    It was all quite simple, the solution to Billy¡¯s cultivation problems began and ended with him. If he truly needed to destroy a world to grow then all he needed to destroy himself. Exploiting the near infinite power that was freed and created at the moment of his own annihilation.


    He was the Asphodel, the one who straddled the line between everything and nothingness. That was what he did, that was what he ¡®was¡¯. This wasn¡¯t just a line he said. It was a literal fact and a key trait of his being.


    How he could overlook such a thing was beyond him. Perhaps it was because using such a method was so risky and painful. Requiring that he bet on his ability to pull himself back from the brink non-existence at the very last moment.


    The only issue was that the reaction required an energy rich triggering agent for what he called his ¡®nihil-state¡¯. A state of being that was similar to holding one''s breath so long that breathing  or not breathing eventually became meaningless and inconsequential.


    A type of meditation that allowed one to casually ignore the laws of conservation.


    While using an absurd amount of aether to create his trigger would work, his experience with the old woman¡¯s divine spark had him thinking of other prey.


    The hardest part of all this was figuring out which path his cultivation would need to take and he¡¯d already done that now. He wasn¡¯t sweating the prospect of gathering the power required to trigger his nihil-state.


    While it wouldn¡¯t be easy, it wouldn¡¯t be something he had to sit and think about it either.


    The biggest benefit was that it expedited the re-processing and refinement of both his inner-world and his physical body. Steadily allowing his flesh to reach the state it had been in during his peak, growing more and more anomalous in nature.


    Growing more capable of supporting the substance and weight of the world that lay within his shadow. At this point he was steadily becoming more shade-like in nature, amorphous and just ¡®slightly¡¯ intangible at his core.


    Just slightly ¡®unreal¡¯. Slightly impossible as an existence. He considered that a good thing.


    *****


    The sun rose a little higher in the sky and was eventually able to make its way through their windows. The light in their was enough to either  wake Billy¡¯s bedmates, or at least make them roll off of him and pull the covers of their heads. Freeing Billy to get up and do his morning routine.


    A few hours passed, he showered, he made some product batches and product prototypes and around the time his roommates had finally made their way downstairs he had breakfast on the table.


    *****


    ¡°Pancakes¡­?¡± said Edna.


    She came downstairs, a sleepy grin on her face, her hair still wet from the shower. Somehow she felt that she¡¯d been sleeping much better lately. She got less of it, but it was much more restful.


    Elena came down soon after. Surprisingly wide awake for someone who¡¯d looked like they¡¯d been actually trying burrow into the mattress just a few minutes go.


    ¡°Any meat on that grill of yours, love?¡±


    Billy just pointed to the honeyed ham. An action that was rewarded by a rakish smile you, and a peck on the lips that left him feeling puzzled as usual, but happy that she was happy.


    She took the whole ham, which kind of annoyed Edna, because she¡¯d kind of wanted some ham too.


    Edna checked her phone, she¡¯d upgraded from a phone band to a phone construct similar to Billy¡¯s months ago. It made things easier but it also meant that she could no longer escape from her obligations and the worries of being in charge of an organization the size of the current Bone Tree Company. .


    With reminder of these things butting its way into her consciousness every few minutes or so. There was always a message to answer or respond ot. There were always fires that needed putting out. Fortunately most of them would  wait till she was at the office.


    The office that they¡¯d set up in Nereida, a massive tower that stood As for the ones that couldn¡¯t wait, they¡¯d just have to wait anyway, or more likely they were already being handled by her associates Jermaine and Enzo. For whose existence she thanked all twenty-one main gods of the pantheon.


    In the meantime she¡¯d enjoy her morning, she looked at Billy who stood by the counter, dusting his french toast with brown sugar. Quietly wondering what he¡¯d do if she got up and kissed him too.


    Probably nothing. He¡¯d probably just stand there and go back to eating his breakfast. She wasn¡¯t sure if that was a good thing or bad thing.


    *****


    The time came for everyone to head out. Edna had to go to the office. Elena had a grand-mummerbug colony to eradicate and Billy had Billy things to do, which were always just inscrutable enough that she really didn¡¯t bother to ask, the whats and why.


    Simply trusting that whatever it was, it would be in their interest or end up coming to their use. Three years of consistency backing up her supposition.


    She, Ell, Billy and the other one who rarely spoke, yet followed them like a damn ghost, all step out from the front door and the first thing they saw was a group congregating at the gate.


    Billy was making that complex, put-upon face he sometimes made when ran into something that he couldn¡¯t handle. Which generally tended to be people, or socially oriented.


    Elena just raised a brow, appearently having spied something amusing about the whole situation.As usual it was left to Edna to pretend to be the socially adjusted one.


    ¡°Uh...how may we help you?¡±


    The entire town, likely seemed to startle not expecting Billy to have come out with an entourage in tow.


    A few of the older folk who were almost certainly the ringleaders of ¡®whatever¡¯ this was, seeming to confer with each other before resuming their smiling half-bowed positions.


    There was the old woman, the woman in the green shawl, her name was Alma and she stood to the side. Her expression unreadable. Her gaze decidedly calculating.


    There was an old man who looked like he either been donkey-kicked or was asking to be donkey-kicked. His eyebrows wispy and eccentric. His mustache thick and long like the whiskers of a catfish.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Edna was pretty sure his name was Rodell and he reminded her a slave dealer that she¡¯d once had the displeasure of meeting. A friend of her Uncle¡¯s who¡¯d been blatantly ¡®handy¡¯.


    There were others present, head warriors and elders of the tribe. All of them watching with interest and bated breath.


    ¡°Oh nothing, kind lady. We just wished to bid our lord good Morning and congratulate him on his many successes.¡±


    Edna frowned, a bit of intuition and a snicker from Elena, putting her her instincts on red alert.


    ¡°Er...thank...you?¡± said Billy.


    Sounding like either one or both parties had suddenly inexplicably stopped speaking imperial-common.


    ¡°Yes, yes. From what the traders who¡¯ve come to the village have said, our lord is great man in both the hinterland and the wastes. Thus as a gift we thought we¡¯d send over a few of our best and brightest.¡± said Rodell.


    Everyone on Billy¡¯s side of glen, with the exception of Elena, froze. Edna wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d heard right. Who the hell gave away their children as congratulations gifts?! Were they underestimating the worth of human lives?


    Or were they underestimating, ¡®their¡¯, Billy, Edna and Elena¡¯s intelligence.


    Obviously this was some kind of ploy. Thus for more reasons than she could count she was pretty sure she was offended.


    In truth she understood exactly what they were doing because she¡¯d seen similar down to and by the heads of the Maddoc family. While in polite society folk were generally more circumspect about such things, it was still the same idea.


    Marriage, or a trusted position such as chamberlain or secretary was best, but any position that brought one into the other party¡¯s confidence and further tied one¡¯s fortunes to theirs would do.


    People were always pawning their children off to powerful folk for the sake of making powerful connections.


    Edna could distinctly remember being brought out to play with or around the children of nobles just in case they took a liking to her, and theirs parent decided to hire her on as a hand-maiden or lady-in-waiting.


    She¡¯d seen townsfolk do the same to her older sisters and parents. Usually it was done with subtlety and small asides about how responsible or talented the candidate was, and hoping the future employer picked up on the hint,  but apparently barbarians played things differently.


    Or at least that¡¯s what they seemed to want Billy to believe. Edna suspected that wasn¡¯t so. From what she¡¯d seen from the time they¡¯d lived amongst them, the folk of the hinterland and the folk of the wastes weren¡¯t ¡®that¡¯ different.   More likely this was just them take a very bold shot across the bow.


    Probably a scheme by the mustache man, from the way the old woman in the shawl was scowling at him.


    No matter was the case was, this wasn¡¯t the most ideal ways to start a day. And it had been ¡®such¡¯ a wonderful morning too.


    Edna found herself getting irritated just thinking about it, yet somehow she couldn¡¯t stop smiling. That damned curve in her lips remaining in place, regardless of her current feelings.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, I know...It¡¯s too much, but honestly our beautiful daughters and sons are all we have, and considering how long we¡¯ve been under your protection. Let¡¯s just say we¡¯d feel ill at ease if we didn¡¯t show you a little of our sentiments...Surely you can understand that.¡± said Rodell.


    A surprisingly smooth-talker for a man who looked like he was needed back on set to play the role of the villain in a children¡¯s cartoon.  Tying damsels to train tracks.


    The answer was of course a resounding no and if she were a much more severe person she¡¯d have said so immediately and taken her William with her. Perhaps even leaving the village once and for all, though it probably wouldn¡¯t have gone to that extent.


    Unfortunately she wasn¡¯t that kind of severe person. At least not usually, she tended to need time to process things before she¡¯d decide how to react.


    While Billy or Elena might have been more suited for the task at hand, one seemed fine with just watching from the sideline, intermittent snickers escaping her, and the other seemed to have...gone away, for a moment. His chin tucked in his hand, in a sort of standing thinker position.


    ¡°I...well...yes, and while I-, we both understand and appreciate your sentiments I¡¯m afraid that¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, if you¡¯re concerned about our lordship already being married or his future marriages, please don¡¯t be concerned. We would never presume, to pursue full-wife status. Whether our daughters end up as concubines or maids, or our sons your servants, or footman, we¡¯ll take it as an honor.¡±


    There were three thoughts warring for space inside of Edna¡¯s head, the first wondered why they didn¡¯t see the inherent inappropriateness of asking a man¡¯s wives, if he could have another wife.


    The second thought realized that she¡¯d just declared herself, one of Billy¡¯s wives. Which was a much clearer declaration of her feelings for the man than those she¡¯d made before. She wasn¡¯t quite sure she was ready to say it aloud but she was fine with taking her time.


    The third thought was just the crunchy pleasantness of radio static, threatening to pull her into a contemplative, tongue-tied fugue.


    Elena elbowed her and a nodded in the direction of the girl at the corner of the crowd. Standing at the edge of the fidgety crowd of nervous young women was one that slightly taller than all the rest.


    The usual golden brown of the Aria tribe, made pale, and covered in cold sweat. Her eyes seeming on the verge of rolling into the back of her head.


    Though it helped absolutely nothing, Edna was faintly pleased to find that there was someone else as taken aback by the current situation as she was. She ran through some odds and made a quick decision.


    ¡°Yes...ah, well, while unfortunately we cannot take on all of your youth, we will be willing to take on one.¡±


    ¡°We will!?¡± said Billy seeming to snap out from whatever fugue he¡¯d been under at the most inopportune moment.


    ¡°Yes...I think this should work fine, yes?¡± said Edna.


    *****


    Billy looked at Edna and then he looked at Alessa whose eyes had now completely rolled up into the back of her head.


    A small froth coming from the corners of her mouth as she magnificently managed to remaining standing as she passed out.


    ¡°Yes...Yes. This might not be completely awful idea at all¡­. Who knows, we might all walk away from this quite happily..¡± said Billy.


    Worryingly enough he seemed to grow increasingly serious about the idea, as if he¡¯d decided something significant, in the time he¡¯d been standing on the periphery being mainly useless.


    Edna couldn¡¯t help noticing that there¡¯d seemed to be something slightly sinister about the way he¡¯d said that last bit, but she figured she¡¯d ask about that later.


    Several more thoughts had popped up in Edna¡¯s head and they were all either white noise or expletives.


    Elena laughed aloud and Edna nearly spat blood, feeling like she¡¯d taken some damage, but not entirely sure how or when. The ghostly one that always trailed behind them, Tamra, seeming to become an even more faded presence. Her pale face painted with a vague displeasure.


    ¡°Yes well...thank you again. Now we really must be going.¡± said Edna.


    Stepping into a N-Door and tugging, a cackling Elena along with her.

 51: Big Trouble in Little Gwenael

    Five days ago, in a certain little province within the Great Kingdom of Gwenael, a priest of a chapel dedicated to the God Spiro, Master of Growth and Burning, heard a hum from behind the alter.


    Coming from somewhere behind the statue of the gold eyed,  farmer god. With a puzzled frown, he inspected the area behind it, even going as far as going outside and walking around the chapel itself before deciding it was nothing.


    The next day the hum was louder, more ordered, more like music and less of a disordered drone. Again the priest inspected it and again he found nothing.


    The day after, the hum had grown even louder, sounding more and more like music, there were words now, he couldn¡¯t ignore it any longer. And so he had the one of the servant-faithful go to the guild to request aid from someone more experienced who might know what was going on.


    By day four, there was a reply from the KOG guild that also served as messengers, that help was on its way. On Day five the chapel was no more, the singing had turned to screaming, the music was turned to wretched groans.


    Whether it was the office building that felt on top of the chapel or the creature that emerged from beneath it, all that was left was rubble and broken stone and colored glass.


    *****


    Two days later and all of Gwenael was up in arms, there was a new danger assailing the land. Which was nothing new, but time it was a little bit more then their champion and paid help could handle.


    In addition to the countless little settlements and towns that were simply erased from the map. A grand total of fifty cities, duchies, Kingdoms and lesser-kingdoms had fallen to this new threat.It need not be mention that by the time the tenth city fell, the threat had been labelled Calamity-Class.


    The KOG had even already sent six S-Ranked parties to try and handle the issue. Only three had returned to tell the tale of what they saw. Only one party had enough sane and whole members left to tell it with any real coherency.


    The rest returning witless, their flight guided by fear and instinct. Many of them fleeing all the way to their familial homes before regaining control of themselves.


    *****


    The few Witnesses described the being as a creature made out of smiles. Its form and physiology strikingly similar to that of numerous waterfowl. Described as a quote unquote ¡®Silly-Goose¡¯, though it possessed a scale that it placed at least one hundred seventy-five stories in height.


    Each portion of the entity, down to the feathers, was made up of a heap of countless smiling mouths. Complete with teeth, tongues and the beginning portions of a digestive and respiratory tract.


    On its back was a rider who was at least thirty feet tall and was built similarly to its mount. Its body made out of yellowing enamel and quivering pink flesh. On its head sat a crown flames that was haloed by a light that came from the heaven.


    And in the rider''s hand was a musket that had a smiling mouth at the end of it. Shooting out explosive and calamitous laughter each time the rider pulled the trigger.


    *****


    Siofra of Gwenael was the Argus continent¡¯s city of the arts. World famous with many of Monde¡¯s most famed artists, players and bards calling it home. A city of glittering blue crystal towers and bright green overgrowth. Filled with opera Houses, theatres, concert halls and galleries.


    A city where music played on every street and all the cityfolk always had some song or the other rattling about in their heads. Upscale, energetic, elegant,  and decidedly elite.


    A resting ground for many of the aesthetic artifacts and cultural achievements of the old and new worlds. Such a city was now in danger of being destroyed. Such a city a could not be allowed to fall. For when it fell the world would became a much dimmer place for the loss.


    Thus its Mayor and the Lords of Gwenael that called the city home could only fall back to the one option they¡¯d had yet to take.


    *****


    ¡°Tangent...sorry Tangent-¡®Lord¡¯, Thespian Gray, good to have your people with us on this little jaunt. How did the thing in Meallan go?¡± said Edna.


    Her manner both professional and upbeat. Speaking as if this all was really just  a walk in the park. As if the flattened town that they were standing hadn¡¯t been home to half a million actual lives. The only sign of how tense she actually was being seen in the intermittent flapping of the little white feathered wings at her back.


    Jermaine just chuckled, by now he was used to his new boss lady and her quirks. She wore chipper, and pleasant, the same way he wore cool and collected. It was just a control mechanism, a way to give herself distance.


    A way convincing herself of what she was doing before she convinced others.


    And she was really laying it on thick now, that smile of hers remaining glued to her face despite the spanking she and the other girl, just took. Their light armor battered, ripped and shattered, a little blood spattered in their hair and from corners of their mouths and ears.


    ¡°No problem, we settled things with company that wanted to start something, and helped out the Meallan branch of the Maynards. So why did you call us here?¡± said Jermaine.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s no biggie. I would have you go do the other stuff you have to do or you know, just take a break, but it¡¯s looking like things here are going to be a little bit stickier than we thought. So I¡¯m going to have to ask you to for a little bit of favor.¡± said Edna.


    Her tone playful though her gaze remained hard and flat and exhausted. Her eyes dim and ringed with shadow.


    ¡°Well...that¡¯s cool, I guess. What¡¯s the favor?¡± said Jermaine.


    Elena spoke up, her hand slung over her friend¡¯s shoulder, seeming to stealthily support the girl because it seemed she could barely.


    ¡°We¡¯re gonna need you and your Thousand Ghosts to evacuate Siofra.¡±


    Tangent frowned, not quite getting what was up, but still catching that someone was different.


    ¡°I thought you guys were here because the guy¡¯s in Siofra decided that they couldn¡¯t ¡®afford¡¯ to evacuate?¡± said Tangent.


    Elena shrugged, her expression and slightly helpless.


    ¡°Yeah, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re evacuating the city not its people.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­.¡± said Tangent, seeming to understand.


    ¡°...Wait...what?¡± he said, seeming to change his mind about his understanding.


    Elena, chuckled tossing Jermaine a box which he handly caught with a magic hand.


    ¡°Mhm...What is it?¡± said Tangent, curiously staring at the package, that was held within the glowing blue grip of Jermaine¡¯s aether construct.


    ¡°A new toy Billy thought up...Things are a bit dire and since plan A failed, I think it might be best to hedge our bets a bit.¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Okay. I can dig that. Anything else you need us to do?¡±


    Elena looked at her old boss, who currently stood at the middle of the second realm, Gaseous Realm, Iron Ranked Practitioner. She was half-tempted to ask him to bring all his similarly cultivated lieutenants and come along for their second attempt.


    She stifled those urges when she considered that Edna and her had barely been able to do anything even though they were near the end of the third realm. Liquid Realm, Tenth Layer, Elation Ranked Practitioners.


    Laughably unable to act in the face of a threat that seemed to have them thoroughly outclassed despite technically being on realm lower then theirs.


    ¡°Nah, just follow the directions on the box and try to help Ell and I keep this job from being total wash, yeah? It¡¯d be a teensy bit bad for our reputation if we really shit the bed on this.¡± said Edna.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Jermaine nodded.


    ¡°Will do.¡± he said. Calling up and N-Door, with the permissions that had been inputted into his mental phone construct. Entering the dark doorway while Tangent trailed behind him. He stopped midway through before letting the portal close.


    ¡°Hey, Stay alive you two.¡±


    Elena smiled, hers far genuine then her friends, though it was slightly feral.


    ¡°Tch...Like we¡¯re going to let some oversized duck kill ¡®us¡¯. You just keep up things on your end, Jerry.¡±


    *****


    The Silly Goose waddled across the wastes and it seemed like the whole world shook each time it took a step. Occasionally it would come across a village or town and it¡¯d either simply crushed it to nothing, consumed by the countless smiling mouths that made up the goose¡¯s body.


    Either that, or people would be gifted with the happy annihilation that came at the end of the rider¡¯s musket. A bright warmth washing over them the ¡®lucky¡¯ citizens. Filling their hearts with a deep though slightly unwholesome bliss, before their souls were made to explode with the force of a fission reaction.


    It¡¯d be one thing if Gwenael was sparsely populated like other parts of the waste,  but in this part of the continent the settlements and cities were tightly clustered, with many of them a mere hours walking distance from each.


    Or a mere minutes walking distance for the mountain-sized Silly Goose. In short, when it killed, it killed by the millions.


    Ever the good girl, Edna had wanted to save lives and try to stop the creature''s¡¯ rampage before they could end more lives. Heading into the fight before either she or Elena were fully prepared and had fully scoped out the capabilities of their opponent.


    It nearly cost them their own lives, but she still couldn¡¯t accept apparent fact of her inadequacy. She couldn¡¯t accept being stronger and still being helpless. The creature was only barely of the second realm, the same went for its human-ranked rider.


    *****


    ¡°Okay Edna-Rae, you¡¯re the one with all the details and plans, you can¡¯t go half-cocked this. That¡¯s ¡®my¡¯ job. Now tell me how we¡¯re going to handle this.¡± said Elena.


    Her eyes fixed on the world below, while she and Edna stood on a platform made of aether. Looking down at the horror  and destruction that came with the silly goose¡¯s passage through the wastes. The world turning over on itself like soil turned by a farmer¡¯s hoe.


    ¡°....I¡­.uh¡­¡± said Edna. Words trailing off, unfinished and not even half formed.


    Her attention focused on the ground, where she watched a town get swallowed up by hundreds of happy, blinding, white  mushroom clouds.


    The gears in her head chugged and churned painfully, trying to process the last fight and turn the experience into something useful.


    If she had to guess the disparity the creatures¡¯ actual strengths and their apparent strengths would be based in their physique. Which would why, while their aether levels were of the first layer of the second realm their actual capabilities were at least of fifth realm or higher.


    Watching the creature kill, she found herself dithering. It wasn¡¯t that it was untouchable, or impossible for Elena and her to face, it was just that she hadn¡¯t wanted to do so at the cost of innocent lives. It seemed that that wasn¡¯t a possibility anymore.


    Elena watched her friend struggle, understanding her thoughts as if they were written plain on paper for her to read. She called up Billy to ask how much use his new spatial device could handle.


    It was pretty much what they¡¯d thought it was, only enough to save Siofra, but she asked if there was anyway to improve on that, and somehow he delivered just like he always did. Telling her of a trick that could be used to temporarily merge the artificial space with the space of the N-Doors.


    Satisfied with her first call, she called up Jermaine and asked for an urgent favor, informing him of a change of plans. Then she punched her second best friend in the shoulder to shock her out of her stupor.


    ¡°Ow...what?¡± said Edna.


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to go for it.¡± said Elena.


    ¡°What!? No!  It nearly killed you. It nearly killed the both of us.¡± said Edna


    ¡°Yeah...but nearly dead isn¡¯t quite dead, now is it? Plus, Eddie my darling, somehow I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be that bad this time.¡±


    ¡°....That¡¯s not a very convincing argument, Ell.¡± said Edna.


    Still sounding a little distracted as she frantically tried to think of how to stop the catastrophe that was taking place below them.


    ¡°Look behind you.¡±


    Edna turned after she watched the gleaming city of music disappear, she saw other towns and cities do the same. A small relieved smile, shattering the tired grin she¡¯d been wearing.


    ¡°...Why didn¡¯t ¡®I¡¯ think of that?¡± said Edna. Her gaze growing a little less dim.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m smarter than you?¡± said Elena. Keeping as a straight face possible as she answered.


    The poker face eventually crumpled and she crooned, wrapping her arms around her friend before drifting past her and lazily falling to the earth like a snowflake.


    ¡°Okay...okay...maybe its more like I¡¯m just a quicker thinker...In any case most of the surviving the random bystanders should be out of the way pretty soon...What say you we fuck this ugly duck up, hm?¡± said Elena.


    Edna nodded, a bit of something very dark, and vicious entering her smile. While it wouldn¡¯t make up for the lives that were lost she looked forwards to working her frustration out on the main culprit.


    Elena dropped down and faced off against the goose and its rider. Flitting about and dodging the smiling teeth and the salvos of deadly happiness. She struck it multiple times, fracturing her owns bones from the force multiple times.


    Sending off a  quick series of mountain pulverizing rabbit-punches but barely making the beast rock on its heels.


    Halfway through she was forced to shield herself from a blast of happiness that came from both the rider and the goose. Her tail wrapping around her, forming an airtight sphere as the ruinous rays of joy came.


    The dark energies irradiating everything that happened to be nearby and boiling away all the moisture in the area.


    ¡°Tch...this is gonna be  a bitch and a half ain¡¯t it¡­?¡± said Elena. Grumbling to herself, as she prepared to continue stalling the beast¡¯s calamitous stroll through the wastes.


    The thousands ghosts sent their fastest runners to hit all the remaining towns and settlements in the area and soon there was only empty waste.


    Satisfied that she wouldn¡¯t hit anyone else, Edna called out her AWs, nine hundred ninety-nine of them appearing and shifting to their energy cannon form. Rotating in rigid formation and rising higher into the sky.


    She and Elena pulled back as the whole sky turned monochrome and the aether that flowed passively through the environment began to churn and boil. Down from the heavens came a gray beam of blinding all consuming, ever hungering, nothingness.


    The beam tightened into small line of silken rainbow hued light then erupted with enough force to turn the entire region into charcoal. It was overkill that she¡¯d hadn¡¯t dared make use of, before, but nothing was left of the Silly Goose or its rider.


    Edna looked down, saw what she¡¯d done and found herself feeling surprisingly refreshed. The creature was finally gone and any damage to environment was being cleanly handled by aether flow of the world.


    Edna watched the green growing back over the burnt brown, in double time. She felt herself grow light headed, her eyes rolling up into the back of her head as fell back into Elena¡¯s waiting arms.

 51.5: A Hard Day at Work

    A grand total of seventy-two million lives were lost to the Silly Goose¡¯s Rampage, through plains of Gwenael. The only attack that had any real effect on the  creature also wiped out all life in that region.


    Scouring that portion of Gwenael¡¯s plains bare. The sum of all damages was around three hundred fifty-six trillion gold dollars and the money the bone tree company made off the whole things was twenty-two billion.


    What Edna would remember most would be standing in the mayor''s office with the invoice for the money transfer in her hand. She¡¯d remember staring at the zeroes, shaking her the mayor''s hand, being lauded as young hero, and not feeling like she deserved any of it.


    She wouldn¡¯t know till later, but this would be the first time she understood what Billy meant when he said that his, hers and Elena¡¯s current level of strength simultaneously laudable and laughable.


    They were powerful but only in a very limited context. Far from unstoppable, far from unbeatable, far from omnipotent. In other words they were still just as helpless as everyone else when things that were beyond the pale showed up.


    There were still things could come down and crush them like ants.


    Maybe seeing was believing  after all, She now got what Billy meant he said that rankings weren¡¯t everything. That Silly Goose had nearly killed Elena and her, but aether-wise it shouldn¡¯t have been a problem for them to handle. It should have been something either Elena or Edna, should have been able to deal with in their sleep.


    This was a strength went beyond bloodline, or cultivation, and that goose had been a creature that was just innately beyond them. They¡¯d held something infinitely close to absolute power, something hard work and effort, human effort,  would be hard pressed to match.


    Edna had a sense that she¡¯d gotten a peek of very frightening world. A reality that lay above and beyond her own.


    She felt fear, and because she, Edna, would always refuse to give into her fears, she felt curiosity too. She wondered how Billy learned of such of things. She wondered what else he knew and what else lay just beyond the horizon.


    On the one hand she also understood that she and Elena should just be happy that  they were one the few who¡¯d have been able to handle such a threat at all. Neither losing their lives or their sanity to its oppressive euphoria.


    On the other hand the fact that they¡¯d almost not been able to and that they hadn¡¯t been able to handle the situation on ¡®their¡¯ terms and handle it before all those towns and villages were destroyed, filled her with a deep guilt and a deeper frustration.


    While it was the goose that did the damage, somehow she couldn¡¯t help feeling that some of the blood it had spilled, was on ¡®her¡¯ hands. She was very aware that if it weren¡¯t for a certain inexplicable competent artificer and the N-Doors, she might having even more blood on her hands, a veritable ocean of it.


    Stolen story; please report.


    She was just a hair''s breadth from being forced to kill millions to save billions. It wasn¡¯t just frustrating in a way that she¡¯d never felt before, it was alarming. Alarming in the extreme.


    *****


    The door to the hut slammed open, revealing the incongruously vast and palatial spaces within. Kicked open by a pair of hard toed boots.


    Then door swung shut, locking on its own. Edna stomped through the house, stalking to the halls before throwing herself into a bed and the blissful darkness that was oblivion.


    Elena trailed behind her, tutting to herself, aware that her friend was likely taking the last job hard. As mischievous as the woman was at her core, her outside and inside were mostly good,...wholesome. Enough so,  that one could term her a quote unquote, ¡®good girl¡¯.


    The kind of person that didn¡¯t do harm if there was nothing to gain from it. The kind that generally didn¡¯t say anything if she didn¡¯t have anything nice to say. The kind that tried to help people out if she could.


    People died all the time in Mond and great tragedies were common, still in this case, the girl was a nice person and she felt responsible. as such, today¡¯s deaths would weigh on her, hopefully not for long, but it wouldn¡¯t be the usual Mondian Shrug.


    ¡°Feel better, ¡®kay?¡± said Elena.


    Rubbing the other girl¡¯s shoulder, as she tried to console her.


    ¡°Feel better? I¡¯m perfectly fine. I¡¯m just tired.¡± said Edna. Her tone brisk, her voice just slightly thicker than usual. Sounding congested despite the fact that she was far past the point where a thing like the common cold could ever affect her.


    ¡°Okay, okay...Just you know. Relax. Everyone has bad days. These things happen.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine Ell. You should go see, if Billy has anything that could fix that broken leg of yours. You think I didn¡¯t notice you favoring your other leg?¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Sure...Sure. Yes, Mom.¡± said Elena.


    Edna ignored the jibe as she headed for one of the baths seeking a nice hot soak, to get rid of the day¡¯s aches.


    Elena chuckled, as she let herself get shooed out of the room. Satisfied that Edna would likely recover at the usual Mondian pace, Elena decided to go plop herself onto the couch while she waited for her various wounds to recover.

 52: Sharks and Piranha

    The spire was the third tallest building in the entire city of Nila. A twisted structure that stood straight and upright looking strikingly similar to a massive wind chime. Its body crystalline and filled with with various large perforations.


    The form twisted and slightly whimsical. The structure hung suspended in the air,  moored with anti-gravity enchantments and a few hundred feet of tension cable. Anchored to a much smaller building that was more or less just a gray concrete cube.


    A garish construction, that used to be owned a by a fairly famous wizard, whose name was lost to the annals of history shortly after he joined with the rest of the Argus¡¯s vast number of dead nobodies.


    This tower was the Bone Tree Companies new Nereidan headquarters. A recent purchase that was made after the business had expanded a bit and Meallan¡¯s fear and unease with their grip, made it seem prudent to move.


    *****


    In an office at the very top of the tower sat a young women, with pale yellow feathers for hair, golden eyes and warm brown skin. She sat at her window, staring down at the city below whilst biting her nails.


    Not even resisting the urge to do so, because she¡¯s found that if she really wants them to, they¡¯ll grow right back, before the day is over.


    ¡°Miss Maddoc? Miss Maddoc? There¡¯s a call on line four.¡± said a voice, at her door.


    That was Cindy, who went by the handle, Red Cinder, she was with the Thousand Ghosts and was technically Jermaine¡¯s secretary. However Jermaine was off on vacation, because he had his head on straight and knew how to properly delineate between business and regular life.


    As for Jermaine¡¯s number two, Matthew, he was over in Albrecht specially delivering a very high tier, magical artifact. Handing over a magic sword, to a client  with enough status that it required a managerial associate to handle their issues.


    ¡°Huh...uh. Sure, thanks.¡± said Edna.


    Sounding a bit distracted. Her thoughts disjointed and formless because she was always fairly exhausted at around this point of the day.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± said the girl. Polite as always in her manner, though  Edna wasn¡¯t sure how she felt about being called ma¡¯am when she¡¯d only just barely turned twenty-five.


    ¡°This is Edna Maddoc, Co-Chair of the Bone Tree Company, speaking.¡± said Edna. Picking up the phone and slipping into the same meaninglessly cheery voice she used for any stranger she found herself speaking to.


    ¡°Good Evening Miss Maddoc, this is Rebecca Stanning of the K.O.G. Messenger service with a message to relay to you. Would you like to come in person or are you okay with us relating it over the phone?¡± said an equally perfunctory voice on the other end of the line.


    ¡°Ah...relating the message over the phone is fine.¡±


    Edna listened to the message. It had likely been sent over from another KOG agency, so it sounded a lot like someone reading out and old time-y telegram. WIth heavy use of the word ¡®stop¡¯ instead of natural pauses.


    It wasn¡¯t a very long message and Edna had the phone back on its base by the time five minutes had passed. She sat at her desk with her head in her hand. Rubbing her temples with her fingertips.


    She had a very brief, very minor freakout, that began and ended with her calmly unhooking her phone from its line and sliding it into the waste basket by her desk. Then she got up and walked out to the door of her office.


    ¡°Cindi, could you go see if the other Miss Maddoc is available, we need to talk. Apparently there¡¯s another fire that needs to be put out.¡±


    ¡°A fire, ma¡¯am?¡± said Cindi. Her generally dour look brightening because the newer Ghosts were always looking forwards to a chance at proving themselves to their boss Jermaine and his friends at the Bone Tree Company. Hoping for a chance at earning themselves a dose of the Booster Serum.


    The serum only worked once and came at the cost of some extra difficulty when it came to cultivating the normal way, afterwards,  but could push one directly into a higher realm.  Making it priceless, its worth on the market easily equating to a hundred times what the company had made in the past. Which ironically enough, just served to give Edna yet another thing to worry over.


    ¡°Ah...apologies, that was just a figure of speech.¡± said Edna, feeling bad, but not really having any time to spare, for that purpose.


    The girl¡¯s face fell, looking plainly disappointed.


    ¡°Yes¡­.ma¡¯am. Right away, ma¡¯am.¡±


    *****


    A week later, and in a certain lounge in a certain high scale establishment in Nereidan, a group of young faced, old timers in robes sat waiting. The one at the lead, a man known as Kasen, sat with his chin resting on his knuckles while he stared at the door.


    Waiting and hungry, growing increasingly impatient as the seconds ticked by. The moment that he¡¯d been waiting for came and the door began to open. The all-important stars of this little dinner date finally arriving, their silhouettes hiding smoke, and dancing light.


    *****


    ¡°Keheheheheh¡­.Knight to E4.¡± said Ophelia.


    She moved her piece and took not one but two of Alphonse¡¯s pawns before ending her move just a single space away from a helpless general.


    ¡°Ugh...you know, considering that you turned three hundred nearly fifty years ago, that little girl laugh of yours has gotten creepy as hell¡­¡± said Alphonse.


    ¡°.....It¡¯s not wise to speak of a lady¡¯s age, Alphonse. Even ¡®if¡¯ you ¡®are¡¯  the head of the church.¡± said Ophelia, leisurely watching the Primus take one of her Captain pieces and countering by taking his general, a Bishop and a queen.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ¡°*Ehem*..Fair enough¡­¡± said Alphonse. Tugging on his vestal collar, even though for once it wasn¡¯t too tight for his tastes. Sensing that the sneaky old fox was in another of her strange moods.


    The wisest thing would have been to leave well enough alone, but after losing that first game and then knowing he was going to lose with five moves of playing the second one, he found himself getting curious.


    He tried to resist it and whether it his age, or  his experiences slowly making his way to the top of the clergy, he did fairly well and probably wouldn¡¯t have brought it up again if she hadn¡¯t giggled a second time.


    ¡°....*Sigh*...Okay. Let¡¯s  hear it.¡± said Alphonse.


    ¡°Hear what?¡± said Ophelia.  Her pawn held in the air, just a second away from taking his last lieutenant-piece.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear what¡¯s got you in such a good mood.¡± said Alphonse.


    ¡°Good mood? Are you trying to say my normal disposition isn¡¯t sunny?¡± said Ophelia. Her brows arching.


    ¡°Tch...Try selling that to someone who hasn¡¯t known you for the last three centuries , yeah?¡± said Alphonse.


    She frowned, but she couldn¡¯t hold it for long. The frown soon became a smile, wide, and bright as the sun on a clear day. Almost enough that it could¡¯ve even enchanted the man across from her, were he not a man of the cloth, and were she not an existence infinitely close to being his sister and were he not as gay as the day was long. All the same, it was a very, very pretty smile. Dazzling even.


    ¡°Okay...fine...you got me. So a little bird just told me, something very interesting is going down.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Do tell.¡± said Alphonse.


    ¡°My ¡®favorite¡¯ company of young upstarts, has finally managed to run afoul of the Seven Sons Council.¡±


    ¡°Oh...ouch.¡± said Alphonse, understanding immediately.


    The Seven Sons Council, was the mages guild, the organization that governed most of the Spellscribed, Alchemists and Sorcerers of Monde. They also controlled all the contingent business and magical trade.


    If they were calling the Bone Tree Company for a sit down, it meant that they either wanted a cut or they were angry at the Bone Tree Company for swallowing up so many of businesses that were associated with their guild.


    In either case it wouldn¡¯t bode well for the youngsters, the old timers at the Seven Sons, were quite rough in their manner and way of doing things.


    Often coming to very violent loggerheads with the EITC and KOG associated Magical Goods suppliers. Unless of course, the groups paid their dues and played according to the Seven Sons rules.


    ¡°Yes¡­.Ouch.¡± said Ophelia. Seeming downright excited, momentarily abandoning her usual dourness and affected cool.


    ¡°So do you think the kids will cave?¡± said Alphonse.


    ¡°How would I know?¡± said Ophelia. Accompanying her words with an exaggerated shrug.


    ¡°...Do you think the Seven Sons will be able to get them to fall in line?¡± said Alphonse.


    ¡°No clue.¡± said Ophelia.


    ¡°Then what are you so excited for?¡± said Alphonse.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know. It¡¯d be one thing if they were just another company, but they¡¯re a fucking institution now. Almost as big as Seven Sons themselves. I genuinely have no clue what¡¯s going to happen. Do you know how many years it¡¯s been since that¡¯s happened.¡±


    Alphonse just stared at his friend of several centuries mouth slightly ajar. His throat got dry and he decided to wet it with a little coffee. Taking a sip of the latte that sat waiting at his side before sighing tiredly.


    ¡°You¡¯re nuts you know that, right? Completely off your rocker.¡± said Alphonse.


    And of course she answered just like he expected her to.


    ¡°Uh-huh...and so? Both groups have been driving me nutty for years now. Are you going to blame me for taking a little joy in their misery..or for hoping they both wipe each other out? I mean either way the world gets a little bit safer. A little bit more stable. At the very least it¡¯ll make an opening for me to step and maybe do some trimming.¡±


    Alphonse frowned, shaking his head like he¡¯d into a cobweb and was trying to get it off.


    ¡°I¡¯m still a Priest, you know¡­.The Primus is the church¡¯s Head Priest afterall. So believe me, when I say, speaking as a professional, that..just now, that just came out of your mouth sounded more than a little evil. I genuinely worry for your soul.¡± he said. His tone grave and deadpan, though his expression was a wry one.


    His eyes glittering with a certain wickedness, that didn¡¯t behove an ancient clergyman like himself.


    ¡°Pft, as if you haven¡¯t done worse, oh most holy, Hammer of the Gods.¡± said Ophelia, wrinkling her nose.


    Alphonse sighed, she wasn¡¯t wrong. Even the head of the Church couldn¡¯t afford to keep his hands clean if the world was to be properly watched over.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s checkmate. Next game!¡± said Ophelia. Lining up the pieces again after taking his Emperor.

 53: Metal, Mettle, Meddle

    Three people sat in a room, that lay plain and unadorned, the wooden floors and white walls spattered with dazzling blots of bright red blood.


    Two of those three, sat facing each other, kneeling. The third simply sat leaning her back against a wall, her presence unmentioned, but not unnoticed.


    ¡°Um¡­.What are you do-?¡±


    ¡°Nh¡­.Quiet please, I¡¯m not done yet.¡±


    The Lord of the Katia wood scrutinized the girl. His piercing green gaze, pinning her in place. Paralyzing her, making it almost impossible for her to some much as fidget, no matter how much the impulse seemed to well up within her.


    This occurrence had taken place at least once each day, after the day the strange man and his female companions had invited her into their home. As always it ended with the man either nodding or frowning.


    Only the barest hints of the expressions actually making it to his stony face. If he smiled he¡¯d awkwardly pat her on the head, like a dog, and hand her a piece of slightly off-tasting candy.


    If he frowned, he¡¯d tut to himself, mumbling as he brought out a whole stack of notebooks for her to read and memorize, following through with the instructions within them, in preparation for the next time they met.


    ¡°Nh...Very good. Very good.¡± said Billy.


    Making Alessa wish she had the courage to ask, ¡°what¡¯s very good?¡±.


    Today, was one of the days that he smiled. He pat her on the head and she ate the candy, because he always made sure she ate the candy, and then she felt herself being dismissed as his gaze drifted off of her, going to the other one who¡¯d patiently sat by the wall.


    *****


    After a brief shower to get rid of the sweat and blood, she quickly changed out of her training clothes into more relaxed fair. She lay on her back staring up at the ceiling, wondering if she should get one of those posters that she¡¯d seen in the markets of the big cities for her room.


    Then with a start she remember that she had somewhere to be, jumping up into her shoes and heading for the front door of the Sorcerer''s hut.


    *****


    On the other end of the village was the longhouse of the great grandmother and ancestor of the tribe, Alma of the Green Shawl.


    A pleasant distinctly ranch-style affair, that like most of the other houses in the village, came equipped with water, heating and electricity, though that last utility went largely unused.


    The old woman, sat in her sitting room, watching as one of  the village women, bustled about, setting up the treats, cups and snacks for Alma¡¯s afternoon tea.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s wonderful, dear. As always, you have my thanks.¡±


    The other woman simply curtsied, a suitably humble smile on her face.


    ¡°No, thank ¡®you¡¯, Green Granny. May you always stay in good health.¡±


    The woman let herself out and Alma sat watching the clock. She turned towards an adjacent window and watched the village as it was bathed in the evening sun. If she closed her eyes she could hear the sounds of the children playing.


    She could hear the toil and play of the adults. She could hear laughter, she could hear conceptions and was gratified as she thought of the future births.


    She could hear the visitors who came to their village and left suitably impressed, but aware that this was not a place that armies could just come and go as they pleased.


    Alma hummed to herself. Humming an old melody, a long forgotten song of the Aria¡¯s unfortunate past. She looked within herself and found contentment and surety, things that she hadn''t felt in decades.


    Her judgement had been right, her gamble had been correct. So long as the Alma dwelled within the Forest Lord¡¯s shadow they would prosper¡­.She just hoped they didn¡¯t through it all away in their blind ambition.


    A door opened and in came the one that Alma had been waiting for. A young woman, who was formerly one of the village¡¯s junior guardsman. A shy child who constantly stumbled over her words.


    A girl with a good head on her shoulders, who old Alma had been planning on molding as a future elder if she hadn¡¯t had to wrap her in the current elder¡¯s most recent bit of foolishness.


    *****


    ¡°Hello child.¡± said Alma.


    ¡°H-..Hi...Granny.¡± said Alessa.


    The girl walked in and just like clockwork, she managed to knock something down as she crossed the room. Once that first bit of knick-knackery fell, she grew flustered, and whilst trying to clean up her mess she knocked down more things.


    It would have almost been funny, were there not so much resting on the girl¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Breathe child...What do I always say?¡±


    The girl froze,  took a long shuddering breath.


    ¡°One log at a time?¡±


    ¡°Yes, one log at a time and a strong cabin gets built. One cabin at a time and a strong village is formed.¡±


    Alma waited, patiently letting the girl get ahold of herself. Watching as she quickly managed to tidy away her mess once she¡¯d calmed.


    Once the mess dealt with the girl sat across from the Green Granny. Her hands crossed. The very image of the well-behaved child that she¡¯d been when she was younger.


    ¡°Well child, tell me...how goes things?¡± said Alma.


    It had been three weeks since the odd sorcerer had chosen to take in the girl, and every week old Alma asked the same thing.


    Part of it was concern, though both the old woman and the girl knew that if it was anything truly wretched the most that the old woman could do, would be to help the girl find a quick and relatively painless escape.


    Using a subtle, fast acting poison, that would grant a death that mimicked illness.


    And even ¡®that¡¯ would require some deliberation and thought, before she risked it. She wouldn¡¯t have allowed the Elders this madness if she thought the Sorcerer the kind of person to abuse their youths, but if it had turned out that her judgement had been wrong, the survival of the tribe would still take priority.


    The girl startled, mouth opening slightly, briefly revealing white teeth and a healthy pink tongue. Her face scrunched as she tried to think of where to start.


    ¡°Um¡­.Well.¡±


    *****


    In a certain  room, in a certain lounge in Nereida, seven wizards, seven higher officers of the Seven Sons Mage¡¯s guild sat waiting.The door to the room opened and in walked three figures.


    It was two women and a man, like the dossiers said, but they didn¡¯t recognize the women. Instead of the half bird-kin woman, and the half-orc, there was a pale waif and a tall barbarian.


    Her fierce, exoctic, looks marking her as such though she wore ¡®proper¡¯ clothes rather than the stereotypical hinterlander skins and furs.


    The only one who matched what their collected intelligence had reported, was the man. Tall, but not too tall. Extremely young of face. Dark skin. Dark hair. Green eyes.


    ¡°William P. Maddoc, of the Bone Tree Company, I presume.¡± said Kasen. Leader of this particular party of Wizards.


    Billy nodded.


    ¡°You presume correctly.¡± said Billy.


    Kasen smiled, a fierce, disingenuous thing. He looked at the young women. His gaze dancing back and forth between naked lust and naked distain.


    ¡°And these two young ladies are¡­¡±


    Billy seemed to pause, hesitating before he answered.


    ¡°Nh?...New hires? Or maybe assistants? Or maybe pupils?¡±


    ¡°Pupils?¡±


    Kasen blinked, frowning at the young welp that stood in front of him. Aether cultivation could hasten maturity and reverse age, but true youth had a smell to it, that couldn¡¯t be hidden.


    He couldn¡¯t see how a brat, who¡¯d just barely rid himself of the stink his mother¡¯s milk, could be already taking in students.


    Either not noticing the other man¡¯s look of doubt or not caring, Billy simply nodded.


    ¡°Yes, Pupils. I mean...eventually I¡¯ll teach them a fair portion of everything I know. So yeah...I think pupil sounds about right...Right?¡±


    Kasen distained the young fool in front him, sneering inwardly. Unable imagine it taking long, even if the young man were to teach the two, ¡®all¡¯ that he knew.


    ¡°Ah...of course. Well, I¡¯m pleased to see that you are already introducing them to the caster community.


    Kasen leaned forwards proffering his hand to both the man and his students. Taking extra effort to get in touch with the barbarian. The waif was pretty enough, but the people of the hinterland came in such wonderful¡­¡¯proportions¡¯.


    Both parties sat on the opposite ends of the lounge, regarding each other carefully before anyone spoke.


    ¡°Well, Mister Maddoc, we¡¯ve heard quite a few things about your company.¡± said the one female representative, amongst the Seven Son¡¯s party.


    Billy chuckled, the sound was good natured, though slightly jarring due to his lack of any expression.


    ¡°Only good things I hope.¡±


    ¡°Oh, quite good actually. We¡¯ve taken a look at some your work and found evidence of application cosmic law that we weren¡¯t even aware was possible.¡± said the Witch.


    Billy simply sat, a ghost of smile, entering his expression.


    ¡°Why thank you. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m just a dabbler really.¡± said Billy. His words galling several people at the table.


    Kasen saw Henderson, one of the wizards who¡¯d been on the board that had been assigned the task of trying to reverse-engineer the company¡¯s work. The man looked like he was about to throw a fit, Kasen cut in to keep things from getting bogged down.


    ¡°Well...yes, your work is in fact very admirable. Your interactions with the Caster and Aetheric Scholarship Communities on the other hand¡­¡±said Kasen.


    ¡°......¡±


    There was no interruption from the Bone Tree Company''s side of the table. The party of three simply stared. The girls seemed to not know what was being talked about. The boy seemed not to care.


    ¡°Magister Maddoc¡­.I can¡¯t help but ask why you never thought to join the Seven Sons Council.¡±


    Billy shrugged.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was necessary. As far as I know there were no laws requiring it.¡±


    Kasen chuckled, finding a point of weakness and start for the real nitty gritty of why they were all there.


    ¡°Ah well, that would be where you¡¯re wrong, sir. You see the charters of many kingdoms both on and off the continent, requiring Caster Ateliers and Workshops to be espoused with a mage¡¯s guild for reasons of safety.¡±


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Yes¡­Unattached, unconnected, unregulated, Ateliers and Workshops. The Bone Tree Company is a class-S corporate body and started out with full incorporation, sponsored both by the kingdoms, the KOG and the EITC, and was thus exempted from those rules.¡± said Billy.


    Kasen blinked, looking through the folder that sat in front of him. He already knew what was in the folder, he was just killing time, trying to think.


    It wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t expected the answer, but somehow the man¡¯s manner was putting Kasen off his game. A conversations with a inquisitorial board of the Seven Sons shouldn¡¯t have carrying on quite so amiably. Kasen felt like he and his fellows were being taken light of.


    ¡°Well...be that as it is...though the laws don¡¯t require it, it¡¯s a highly recommended practice, that companies and ¡®corporations¡¯ received the endorsement of the mage¡¯s guild. I have to say that your actions were quite atypical and ill-advised.¡±


    The young man smiled and this time it wasn¡¯t a ghost of smile. The corners of his mouth curling upwards, as he raised his palms in a look of playful helplessness.


    ¡°Ah...well, my apologies for being an atypical person.¡±


    Kasen found himself growing more and more irritated, he was just about toss aside his pretense when one the wizards suddenly fell forwards, His head dropping onto the table. At first Kasen thought the old fool might have fallen asleep, then he saw a pool of dark red pooling out his head, pouring out of his eyes, nostrils and ears.


    ¡°Garf? Garf?¡± cried the Witch. Fretfully trying to rouse fallen her colleague.


    Kasen looked at the man, his aetheric senses able to see that the old Wizard was already no longer with them.


    ¡°Just what the hell was that? Do you know what kind of game you¡¯re playing, boy?¡± said Arturo. Another of their Wizards.


    ¡°Playing? Game? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re referring to. As to what I did, I felt your psychic friend over their  trying to pry his way into my head, all ¡®I¡¯  did was simply acquiesce and allow him entrance. Unfortunately the inside of my head is not a very hospitable place for outsiders¡­.My condolences, by the way.¡± said Billy. His tone genuine, and full of an innocence that tasted of candied poison.


    ¡°Ba-...Bastard¡­..¡± said Arturo. He ground his teeth, his expression livid, his face turning purple-red. His Cat-kin whiskers trembling.


    Johnson, the heavy hitter amongst them, didn¡¯t bother with words. He threw out a layered curse of petrifican, paralyzation and force. The windows of the little room, shattering as the ball of aetheric energy shrieked across the room.


    The spell hit the man and his companions but then nothing happened. It was like it was simply gone. Even the energy that had bound the spell together was gone. Like the man had somehow eaten it.


    Five seconds passed and then there was another explosion sound and shrieking wind. Johnson, Agatha the Witch, both barely had time to scream, before they exploded into a million deadly glass splinters. With Arturo taking some collateral damage from the shrapnel.


    Kasen had seen enough. He leisurely stood and sent out a bolt of captured thunder, watching the coil of plasma, hotter than the sun, lash out. Waiting to see, the little fool in front of him char and disintegrate.


    Taking time to aim properly, in hopes of leaving the two young ladies alive. The boy was always dead, especially seeming far too cocky for Kasen¡¯s tastes.


    He¡¯d already decided long before this whole farce started that one of the girls would get to go back to their little rinky dink outfit and tell the rest what happened when you trifled with the Seven Sons. The Other Kasen intended to keep as a pet.


    The bolt of lightning lashed around the man, but there was no fizzle, there was no scream, there was no smell of charred flesh.


    Just like the other spell, it too simply disappeared, travelling the length of something that looked like a tail and getting  swallowed by the man¡¯s shadow.


    The tail lashed out with enough force to shake whole building and make even an old hand like Kasen flinch. Arturo cried out as whatever spell he¡¯d been about to utter was killed within his throat. The bladed tail slid up and the man fell into two pieces.


    Kasen stood, staring, shocked but still not afraid. He glared at the presumptuous young brat in front of him. His aura crackled as he called up his strongest spell. He forgot about the meeting, and about why he was there. He forgot about the building and all the other patrons.


    The only thing mattered was his rage and his dignity as as Sorceror of the Fourth Realm. Then the boy¡¯s aura rose as well and all ¡®that¡¯ was forgotten as well.


    Kasen wasn¡¯t sure when it happened, but he suddenly found himself on the ground. A line of warmth running down his pant leg while blood dripped from his nostrils.


    He gazed up and  found that it was no longer two young women and a young man who were seated across from him. Instead it was two young women and a monster.


    An abomination that shouldn¡¯t and couldn¡¯t be. A thing of nothingness and hunger, that roared at him despite never uttering a single word. Its shadow dancing swallowing up everything.


    Still Kasen was a Mage of the Seven Sons and while he wasn¡¯t sure why he¡¯d fallen, or whose piss he was sitting in, he knew that as a Sorcerer of the Seven Sons, he had an image to maintain.


    ¡°You!...Are you trying to start a war?¡± said Kasen. His tone severe, like he was lecturing one of his students.


    The young smiled, a subtle, genuine thing, both beautiful and awful to behold.


    ¡°Yes, actually. That was sort of the plan.¡±


    ¡°What?!...Do you think you can afford to offend us with only your rinky-dink little company as backing!? The Seven Sons Council can and will crush you young man. You and all who stand with you!¡±


    Billy just shrugged.


    ¡°Perhaps...¡±


    ¡°Madness...Do you even understand what you¡¯ve done here? Do you even know what will come of this?¡± said Kasen, seeming genuinely regretful. Somehow managing to find it in that big heart of his, to feel bad for the deluded young man.


    ¡°I understand exactly what I¡¯ve done here¡­.While I didn¡¯t come here ¡®looking¡¯ for a fight, I expected that one would be sold to us. After all its not like your Seven Sons came here with any genuine offer other than one requiring the Bone Tree Companies Submission, yes?¡±


    Kasen simply glared.


    ¡°And so?!...If we ask you to follow in line and join us, you should be honored, you foolish whelp!¡±


    Billy just closed his eyes, that same slightly saintly, slightly heretical smile, still sitting on his face.


    ¡°And there it is, right there¡­..Whether it is men, or swords, or countries. Newly formed things of a certain nature, can only be considered complete once they¡¯ve been tested. My ¡®company¡¯ is institution similar to yours, similar to KOG, similar to EITC, similar to the church, Similar to the Kingdoms, Similar to the Ministry. By this point in time we¡¯re as a much an institution as you are, even if we¡¯re still young and a little small. Thus it was inevitably that someone of your nature would eventually come out of the woodwork. Power and status aren¡¯t things that one can just claim. Acknowledgement isn¡¯t something you can just ask for...No...Power and Status are things you prove and then keep proving till people ask you to stop...And if my Bone Tree Company seeks to be acknowledge it is natural that we go through a trial.¡±


    ¡°What are you-?¡­What are you saying?¡± said Kasen. Wondering who was the real mad one here, the upstart or himself. He had a sense that the world had been set spinning on its head. The feeling growing stronger as the young man stood and strode forwards.


    Kasen heard a fearful cry and felt more warmth flooding his pants. Then he saw the man open the door. Wordlessly indicating that the young ladies should follow him.


    ¡°Mister Kasen...Rejoice. Consider it a grand wager, where the winner takes all. If your Seven Sons Council wins, they¡¯ll gain much and it¡¯ll just prove that I was exactly the fool you think I am, and my Bone Tree Company was never going to amount to anything. And if the Bone Tree Company wins, the Seven Sons will have earned themselves a permanent footnote in history. As a cautionary tale of what happens if you trifle with us.¡±


    *****


    Alessia finished her tale and Alma considered the contents. The Deaths of the Mages was ignored because it was only right that someone who challenged the lord of the forest would fall.


    The pending conflict with the Seven Sons was similarly ignored because their type had nothing to do with the people of the Hinterland.


    The only that stuck with her was the fact that the eccentric young sorcerer had named the two girls as his pupils. Alma didn¡¯t know about the other girl, but having a tribesman of the Aria learn under the forest lord was some very good news indeed.


    Alma closed her eyes as she thought and planned and then when she opened her eyes she clapped her hands together.


    ¡°Hm...Very good¡­.Very good.¡±


    Once again, Alessa found herself wishing that she could dare ask what so ¡®very good¡¯.


    ¡°Just to be sure he called you his pupil, yes?¡± said Alma.


    ¡°Yes...and he¡¯s uh...actually, been teaching me...I think.¡±


    Alma¡¯s brow rose.


    ¡°He has!? Why didn¡¯t you speak of it before?¡±


    ¡°I...I did. I think? Um..maybe I didn¡¯t explain it properly.?¡± said Alessa. Shrinking into her chair a bit, as if trying to make herself smaller.


    Alma frowned, sucking her teeth. Then she smiled again, nodding once more.


    ¡°Very good...In that case if the great Sorcerer will tutor you in finding the power to protect the Aria, then I shall tutor you in finding  the wisdom to lead us.¡± said the Old woman.


    She found new hope and new energy. For once she didn¡¯t begrudge the elder¡¯s their foolishness because in this case, things had panned out for the better.


    She had no idea why it was Alessa who had been chosen out of all their youths, but perhaps it was all for the best.


    The girl was one of the few that Alma would trust with such an opportunity for great loss and great gain.


    Whilst making all her new plans she stared at the girl, noting the gawkiness that would one day become grace. Nating the chubbiness that was slowly becoming a robust, curvaceousness.


    ¡°Very good, you¡¯ve made your grandmother proud and have done your people a great service.¡±


    ¡°Yes, grandmother.¡± said Alessa. Bowing her head. A solemn look replacing her usual look of anxiousness and consternation.


    Alma stared at her grandmother again, pinching on her cheeks.


    ¡°And if¡­¡¯if¡¯...you find it not impossible to do so, perhaps it ¡®would¡¯ be a further credit, to both the tribe and your ancestors both living and dead if you could get the young lord¡¯s seed.¡±


    ¡°G-, Grandma?!¡± said the girl. Turning pink, as she choked on the tea she was drinking.

 54: Pink Smoke and Red Waters

    Elena walked into the hut, returning home after a hard day¡¯s work, clearing out a colony of  Face-Stealing God-Spiders from a certain sect¡¯s underground catacombs.


    The first thing she did was step out of the rain-slicker and waders that she¡¯d had to wear for the job and then grabbing a beer from the fridge. The first thing she saw was Billy. Kneeling in front of the bathroom, a holographic projection of figures and untidy scrawl floating at his side.


    ¡°Uh, hiya love. Are you about to redo the bathrooms again or something?¡± said Elena.


    ¡°......¡±


    There was no answer save the hiss and scratch of new numbers and letters being drawn onto the wall.


    ¡°Will? Hello?  Monde to Will...Do you read me? Will, what are you doing? What is all this?¡±


    ¡°Nh?...No...No redo...Or do you think I should redo it...Would you say that there¡¯s something about the bathroom that brings out ill-feelings?....Anyway, I can redo it afterwards, if you want. Right now, I¡¯m trying to figure out something.¡± said Billy.


    She looked at the figures unable to make head or tails of it. Then she looked up and saw a certain maudlin, slightly mousey individual peeking out from her bedroom like a shadow.


    Making a scared animal noise and slamming the door closed once she¡¯d realized she¡¯d been spotted. For whatever reason Elena  found herself having a bad premonition.


    ¡°Uh...Actually, I kind of like this bathroom the way it is...I guess¡­.Also, What are you trying to figure out?¡±


    ¡°Nh?...I-...I¡¯m trying to figure out what I did to upset Eddie.¡± said Billy. Taking notes like a frustrated researcher, who¡¯d reached a dead end. Repeatedly running his fingers through his hair in a rare sign of agitation.


    *****


    If one walked through the front door or simply looked at it from the outside, the hut was simply just that. A hut. A humble, one floor affair that was just barely big enough for one person to live in. On the inside though, there were hundreds of floors and thousands of rooms.


    Some of them created as part of Billy¡¯s hobby, some of them simply created by accident or  on impulse. Spontaneously generating, when there was the slightest need.


    At the top of the structure there was a roof, that overlooked, a bright, gray-green, wind-swept land. Edna stood at the railing, leaning down, staring at the world of shades and its ever expanding horizons.


    ¡°Ed? Oh...there you are, hon. I tell you, this place is almost too fucking big sometimes.¡±  said Elena.


    ¡°Ed¡­?¡±


    The girl who sat at the railing didn¡¯t say anything, simply sipping from a bottle of something sugary sweet and mildly alcoholic. While watching the gray sun sink low in the gray sky, revealing a starless night.


    ¡°Ed, hon. Say something or I swear I¡¯ll push you off this railing.¡± said Elena. As she sat down next to her friend.


    Edna looked over at Elena, whilst tipping the contents of the bottle into her mouth. She was tempted to keep quiet but knowing Elena there¡¯s was a sixty percent chance that she¡¯d make good on her threat.


    ¡°.....Something.¡±


    ¡°Har-Har.¡± said Elena. Rolling her eyes, and giving the other girl a light push.


    ¡°Whoa, what the fuck? I¡¯m pretty sure we¡¯re high up enough that I could actually get hurt, y¡¯know!¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Hmph, No we¡¯re not. And that¡¯s what you get for trying to be a wiseass.¡± said Elena.


    ¡°Tch...Brute.¡±


    For a while neither woman said anything. Simply sitting in silence and watching the night arrive. Elena noticed that the starless night, wasn¡¯t quite so starless anymore.


    There two or three twinkling spots hanging above them, and glowing serpentine somethings swam through the clouds.


    ¡°So...Billy¡¯s worried about you¡­.He¡¯s trying to figure out what he did to upset you.¡± said Elena.


    ¡°.......¡±


    Edna kept mum, sipping on her wine cooler, while staring out into the night.


    ¡°....Ed? What he did he do?¡±


    ¡°....Nothing. He did nothing.¡± she said. Sighing, as she drained the bottle and then chucked it out into the open air, watching the glass glitter before it fell from her sight. Carried off by the fierce winds and shattering somewhere in the distance.


    ¡°Edna-Rae, we both know you wouldn¡¯t be making the face you¡¯re making if it was really nothing. Now tell me what happened.¡±


    *****


    Edna wakes up and finds herself buried under a small hill of paperwork...yet again. She totters out of her office and wanders down to the lower floors. Heading to the main kitchen in search of a little pick-me-up, to wake herself up.


    As she passes through the halls she hears some sounds that are both familiar and unfamiliar. Rhythmic slapping and soft moans. She assumes that Elena or the other one, just left the scry cube on one of the more risque channels again. Hell it could even been her.


    She grabs her little something eat, but heads to the bathroom, before heading back to her office. And that¡¯s when she sees it. Within the bath is a storm of steam and pink colored fragrance. By now she knows that the sounds aren¡¯t coming from the scry cube-television.


    The steam clears and the first thing she sees is a pair of pale white legs wrapped around a gray-brown torso. Held aloft and pinned to the creamy tile of the wall behind her. A woman moans. The room seems to tilt. Her fingers are tangled in his hair.


    Edna doesn¡¯t know, and won¡¯t remember if she¡¯s said anything but somehow how they find out she¡¯s there. The  young woman is mortified but, her moans cut into whatever she was about to say.


    As for the guy, he turns his neck, a full one hundred and eighty degrees, like an owl, turning to look at her, while the rest of him keeps perfect rhythm.


    He says hi and asks her ¡®whatsup¡¯, as if, there¡¯s nothing going on. As if he¡¯s not doing what he¡¯s doing. His expression still sweetly blank, as per usual. She just runs. She knows immediately that she can¡¯t deal with, whatever  this is right now. And that¡¯s how she Edna finds herself on the roof.


    *****


    Elena listened to Edna¡¯s story in silence and then when it was done, she just let that silence lie. Going into her own head and trying to figure out how she felt about what she¡¯d just heard.


    ¡°Wow...So he was really giving it to the gloomy chick, huh? Didn¡¯t think she had it in her. Did she at least smile? Or does she wear that same sad kitten expression even while she¡¯s on the brink of climax?¡±


    Edna glared at her friend, brow furrowing.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t funny, Ell.¡±


    ¡°En¡­¡¯Guess not.¡±


    ¡°This is a...big deal...A huge fucking deal, Ell!¡±


    ¡°If you say so¡­¡± said Elena. Her tone conciliatory.


    ¡°He was fucking that girl! In ¡®our¡¯ bathroom. I mean what the hell?¡­.gah!.. I don¡¯t...I don¡¯t even know what to say about  it...It¡¯s just...gah!. Mu, Can I have a sip of your beer?¡± said Edna. Huffing and pacing, unable to match words to her feelings. Her throat gone dry, from the retelling.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Sure?¡± said Elena. Handing over the can she held.


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± said Elena. Putting her arm around the other girl¡¯s shoulder and pulling her close.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you as upset about this as I am? Am I being nuts about this? Or¡­?¡± said Edna.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not being nuts. And your feelings about this whole mess are entirely valid.¡±said Elena.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t feel the same way?¡± said Edna.  Leaning forwards a bit, so she could watch the other girl¡¯s expressions.


    ¡°Well¡­.I guess it¡¯s because I¡¯m in a different place with our little William.¡± said Elena.


    ¡°A Different place?¡± said Edna. Pulling away a little.


    ¡°Tell me something, are you more mad that he was with someone else, or that he didn¡¯t tell you first? Or more like it wasn¡¯t ¡®you¡¯ first.¡±


    ¡°.....Ngh.¡±


    Edna fell silent, as she retreated into her thoughts. Unhappy with Elena¡¯s question because it pushed her back into the same cyclical line of thoughts she¡¯d been thinking before Elena got to the roof.


    Many things changed when the empire fell and the world rebuilt itself. Neither of the Maddoc girl¡¯s had come from a monogamous home, and in fact very few, who weren¡¯t extremely poor did.


    With most people having at least one auxiliary relation that was maintained with someone they patronned or were patronned by.


    A world that ran by survival of the fittest, was based in pragmatics and utility, in such a world while romantic love could still  exist, marriage and spouse choice quickly stopped being centered around romantic love.


    From farmers, to merchants, to king''s, marriage was about resource use, resource sharing, and the creation and affirmation of bonds. As well as the creation and strengthening of the bloodlines and the prospects of the families¡¯ future practitioners.


    Thus Multi-partner marriages weren¡¯t unusual at all, coming in variations of either one male with multiple females, one female with multiple males, or multiple males and multiple females in the richest party¡¯s prefered distribution.


    The relationships that were chosen were based on wealth and power more than anything else.


    With no excessive care for gender save those cases where the other family would require heirs before they were satisfied with the deal. Or when the goal of the marriage was the creation of a strong new generation.


    ¡°I...I don¡¯t know¡­.But still....¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Still...what?¡± said Elena.


    ¡°He should have known. He should get what kind of relationship we¡¯re in. We need to talk about these things.¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Eddie, hon. We sleep in the same bed with the guy. Smooch his bloody face off. ¡®I¡¯ know that I¡¯ve propositioned the guy, at least three hundred and seventy-eight times since I joined back up with you guys¡­.And he ¡®still¡¯ sometimes asks if I want him to vet some of the proposals we¡¯ve been getting since we hit the big time. I¡¯m not sure if this is willful ignorance, or if there¡¯s something legitimately up with that, but...I¡¯m pretty sure the boy doesn¡¯t get shit. I¡¯m frankly just a little relieved because I was starting to think we were barking up the wrong tree here, if you know what I mean.¡±


    The girl¡¯s both stared out at the open space of the gray world below, sharing a sigh of mutual grievance.


    ¡°Shit¡­.Okay then. Explain. Explain why when he finally decides to- to do that..with someone, he chooses her. Does that mean he¡¯s not into us or¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe she asked him. Like a direct request for sex, as a reward for breaking through the eleventh layer. But as a kind of joke, not-joke, that got a tad too real because then he really did it...because he¡¯s still the same fucking kid who dug through trash and manure, all while it was raining, because you lost your favorite charm bracelet and asked him to help you look. When it was really in your pocket all along.¡±


    ¡°Yeah...but...that¡¯d be dumb¡­And sex isn¡¯t lockets..¡±said Edna. Feeling a certain  sinking feeling in her stomach.


    Somehow certain that, that ¡®hypothetical¡¯ wasn¡¯t so hypothetical. Knowing in all likelihood that Elena would have asked either William or Tamra, what happened before coming to speak with her.


    ¡°Yeah and our William as brilliant as he usually is...  is kind of dumb when it comes to certain matters. I¡¯ve made three hundred and seventy eight, very descriptive innuendos and overture. And I¡¯ve been gifted with twenty-three trucks, a dozen exemplary but ultimately disappointing back massages, a flock of ducks and a horse, because of it.¡±


    Edna considered Elena¡¯s words and Elena herself had a moment of gloomy epiphany that made her blush as she suddenly realized that her sweet William might have very obscene, very unexpected blindspot.


    ¡°Shit¡­.So you¡¯ve been shot down three hundred and seventy-eight times?¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Tch...that¡¯s what you get from this? Do you think I won¡¯t push you off this fucking roof?¡± said Elena. Nostrils flaring.


    ¡°I can fly. Remember?¡± said Edna.


    ¡°¡­.Not if I pluck off those feathers of yours, you can¡¯t.¡±


    Edna had no clue where her feathers had any bearing on her ability to fly, but she still scooted a little bit away from Elena. Aware that she could sometimes be a bit unpredictable.


    ¡°Hey-hey, calm down...I thought you were up here to make me feel better, not threaten me.¡±


    ¡°I can do both. You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s good at multi-tasking, Edna-Rae.¡± said Elena. Ending her words with an imperious sniff.


    There was a lull, where neither woman said anything, then Edna coughed, clearing her throat.


    ¡°So uh¡­.how do you think Tamra pulled it off? The guy¡¯s as dense as Maellan Sandstone.¡±


    Elena chuckled sinisterly.


    ¡°As far as I could figure, plain, clear statements and use of helpful drawings? It occurs to me that William might be a bit of a... ¡®literalist¡¯ when it comes to certain things.¡±


    Edna listened and then she nodded, a muddled expression on her face.


    ¡°Huh...I¡¯m kind of pissed at  her right now, but I think she might be a genius¡± said Edna.


    Elena simply grunted and nodded, sipping last of her beer, before crumpling the can on her head and tossing the flattened disk into the gray beyond. Watching it whiz into the distance like a frisby.

 55: The Train Whistles Thunder

    A few hundred thousand miles above the upper atmosphere of the planet known to its people as Monde, a grand spell has been cast.


    It was a spell of magnetism and gravity. Drawing any suitably small astrological bodies towards the planet decreasing their size for the sake of increasing their density.


    Turning them into uniform spheres to keep them from breaking up as they came screaming through the planet¡¯s upper atmosphere.


    They all flew in the same direction, towards the same spot, as if homing in on that position.


    If one looked down from above one would see nothing there. Just empty space and trees. One would have to look below, heading underground till one found the secret city of Sorcerers and Enchanters, a city founded by the Seven Sons Council.


    A place of marvels and miracles and magical study. A place filled with arcane mysteries and scientific progresses that could change the world if they ever saw the light of day.


    The spheres all hurtled to the land that lay above the city, flattening that portion of the hinterland. Smashing into the ground. Smashing ¡®through¡¯ the ground. Obliterating all that lay below. The next five minutes became a roaring hellstorm of screaming and fire.


    The whole continent trembled as a ten thousand year old, secret city saw its end.


    Elsewhere all that was known was that a great amount of stars were falling. Brilliant bright, technicolors streaks moving across the blue black sky.


    And like always there were some who would say it was a very good thing, a sign of good things to come, and some who¡¯d say it was a sign of very bad things, a sign of ominous portents. For the most part all these people were just charlatans.


    Soothesayers and so-called gurus who knew next to nothing, because only the church had access to precognitives and oracles.


    As for the Church, the Church generally believed that the less that was said about the future, the better off the world would be.


    *****


    Elsewhere in Argus, King Cadeyrn of Albrecht looked up in the night sky, watching the stars fall, and worrying if his was amongst them. Wondering if he would come out victorious in his endeavour or he would fall.


    At his side was a youth wings for ears. A stony faced mute, who stared up at the sky with a bit of loneliness in his  young eyes. Seemingly unaware of how much was resting on his shoulders.


    *****


    Elsewhere still, a battle was being fought for the fate of one of the Great Kingdoms.


    *****


    Worse than the cascade of glowing red orbs that fell everywhere, annihilating all that they touched, were the mannequins.


    The plasma rain would scorch all that it fell upon, turning flesh to ash and changing soil and stone into molten glass. Then the mannequins would come and shatter all that remained, beating it into powder.


    The entire countryside was set ablaze and just when everyone was thinking things couldn¡¯t get any worse, the mannequins came. Digging themselves out from the under the earth. Scuttling across the land like and upturned nest of spiders.


    The thousands of twenty-foot tall golems marched as a discordant but disciplined  army. Heading towards the nearest signs of life, seeming to seek out any and all survivors of the flaming rain.


    Mashing anyone who got in their way into paste, stomping anyone who happened to pass by into a smear. The things were vicious and beyond their apparent focus on wiping out the survivors of the burning cascade, their actions seemed to all be based in blitheful, baleful randomness.


    Full of ill-intent despite the ¡®inanimate¡¯ creatures not possessing any sort of intentions at all.


    *****


    The Great Kingdom of Lloyd had a problem. A problem strikingly, worryingly similar to the one that had struck Meallan. Something roamed their lands, destroying their cities, towns, and villages.


    Burning everything with fire and sending the mannequins to crush and dismantle whatever was left. This being Monde, such a thing was neither unheard of, or unmanageable, it only became so, when Lloyd tried to handle it themselves.


    Perhaps it was the paranoia of a weak nation. Rather then make requests to the KOG, or call on their so-called ¡®allies¡¯, and ex-oppressors, they sent their heroes to deal with the issue. The result being that Lloyd was now even weaker than it had been before.


    The loss of  a majority of their champions would likely return them to the state of being a Ward-Nation, a vassal state to either Meallan to the South or Nereida to the North. Those were all issues for the future though. For those problems to become relevant the Great Kingdom of Lloyd would have to survive the ravages of the entity that still roamed its lands.


    Considering that three fifths of the region had already been scourged away, things were looking dire. With their people crying out, and threatening to revolt, those in power finally called out to all who would here. Unfortunately by this point they had little that they could repay their so-called friends with.


    All that had held worth was glassen or burnt away. Lloyd had only a handful of great cities and less kingdoms remaining, and any who had interest were waiting.


    Letting the Great Kingdom bleed a little more before they stepped in, so they could have a nice, helpless target, ready and waiting for them, once the smoke had cleared.


    Having watched friends turn to foe and witnessed the materialization of their worst nightmares, a nightmare that they¡¯d already had to live through once before, a desperate Lloyd turned to other avenues.


    *****


    A song washed over all of the Lloyd wastes, the power within its notes, unnerving all who heard it. Edna hovered a few hundred miles above, a thousand mile trench, she¡¯d asked Jermaine to have his Thousand Ghosts prepare.


    A  flood break made with the intention of slowing the approaching threat.


    She looked down at the horde of bright white mannequins. Though a grim smile was set upon her face, she was frowning on the inside, with distaste, worry and unease as she watched them scuttle across the land.


    The creatures occasionally melting and reforming themselves as they moved over the areas that were harder hit and therefore hotter and harder to traverse through.


    She bit her bottom lip as  she watched the swarm overtake the lands of Lloyd, feeling herself grow increasingly anxious and leery.


    It was okay, she wasn¡¯t afraid. She¡¯d trained harder, pushing herself near to the breaking point and planning carefully for exactly these kinds of occasions


    Edna hadn¡¯t wanted to take this job, when the request came in, she¡¯d been of a mind to turn it down.


    Wishing to let to some other group of Mercenary Practitioners take the task. Unfortunately Elena had insisted and as always when Elena made her mind up on something she could frighteningly persuasive.


    This was the Gwenael job all over again. Literally. Jermaine and his crew were working on defense, using new improved Evacuator Gates to temporarily shift all the surviving settlements in the region out of the conflict zone.


    Elena was down on the ground, pummelling the mannequins, thinning their numbers and slowing their progress. And Edna was up in the sky, watching it all, waiting. Searching¡­


    Behind her there was the girl, the gloomy one, that always followed Billy. She was singing, sing a song that made Edna feel things, and think things, that she¡¯d rather not think about. Singing a song that could end worlds.


    Or at least Tamra would be able to do so, when she had gotten stronger, not that she wasn¡¯t plenty strong already.


    It was actually all a little befuddling really, these last few jobs were some of the worst and some of the most disastrous, that Edna had ever had to deal with.


    On the ground were the Mannequins. Creatures with barely any aether cultivation at all, that could single handedly put a second realm practitioner in the ground and killed anything on the first realm, like a child would kill ants.


    The second, was the girl who hung behind her, standing on a platform of nothing, singing a song that made the whole world  tremble as the laws of reality were nudged and cajoled to do as she wanted. Inciting a monochrome effect whilst still just being on the eleventh layer of the first realm.


    Edna found herself wondering if maybe she really ¡®didn¡¯t¡¯ understand what true power was. She knew Billy had once said that it was more than aether-ranks and bloodlines, but seeing made it easier to believe. Easier to wrap her head around.


    Not that she had time to actually think of such things at the moment, she still had a job to do. Watching both the ground below and the air above.


    Suddenly she saw movement, a bright flash and hypersonic boom that lasted just barely long enough to warn her. She called up her AWs, her aura rising forming an aetheric shield while she cast wards of protection on both the girl and herself.


    Hoping that umbrella Billy gave the girl would pick up the slack because she didn¡¯t have the leeway to do more or invest more effort.


    One half second later there was a ¡®thing¡¯ floating in front of her, seething,  both literally and figuratively. A liquid metal construct, whose form seemed to be like artist¡¯s rendition of both dragon and knight. A menacing avatar of metal and claw. Idealized, stylized and then fused into a single entity.


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    It slammed into her, breaking most of her defenses and a few of her bones. She thought she¡¯d dropped the ball and expected to see the girl fall too. Instead Edna saw the creature diving, chasing her to finish the job. She said a silent prayer of thanks to any god that might have been listening.


    Thankful for idiots with one track minds, she was able to adjust, changing her flight course. Her AWs switched to their cannon mode and a beam of agitated nothingness poured out from all of them. Blasting the creature back but not disintegrating it like she¡¯d hoped.


    It came back, going from zero to a thousand, in no time at all, the sonic boom that it made as flew through the air, causing nearby mountains to shake and crumble.


    She got hit again, and this time it was with barely any shielding at all.


    She probably should have died, but considering where she worked and who she worked with, it was only natural she had enchantments in her clothes and charms in her pockets, that would keep her alive and miraculously conscious.


    The earth parted, caving in and crumbling away as Edna fell, becoming a human asteroid. For two precious seconds, she was too dazed to move, she saw the creature getting ready to come after her. She heard Elena¡¯s voice screaming through the phone construct.


    Telling her to run, block, fight, do something, unfortunately it seemed her body would obey, her. It was like watching herself get struck by lightning, except she was experiencing it in slow motion.


    Watching the bolt branch out, growingly like the limb of tree. Starkly aware that her reflexes would be unable to respond in time


    She heard the girl singing as the creature appeared in front of her, a hot white bladed limb held high above Edna¡¯s head.


    Edna winced as she brought her AWs close for second blast. Before she could shoot and before the beast could impale her, a castle appeared, big castle the size of a small moon.


    It came tearing through the air, slamming into the creature with the force of ten thousand freight trains, before  abruptly disappearing.


    *****


    Tamra had stopped singing, her spell was not one of words, the song was just to get her in the right mental. Her power was one of madness and illusions. Like Billy she too could shatter the boundary between the real or create whole new worlds of her imagining.


    At least that would the case in the future, for a future her. At least that¡¯s what Billy said, when he sat her down and explained what manner of creature he¡¯d inadvertently turned her into.


    In time she¡¯d become a creature that was similar to him, but not exactly bearing the same nature.


    For now though, her power was limited to creating figments, powerful illusions that could at least blur the boundary between real and fake. She slammed more castles into the beast.


    The world shook. Its bones creaked under the weight that was slammed into it.


    A grand maze of thousand mile high, thousand mile thick, walls, rose from the earth to isolate both the creature and the horde that the creature had created.


    A shaky Edna stood up from within the crater she¡¯d been lying in, giving Tamra a thumbs up, while smiling that confident smile of hers. Tamra returned the gesture with a shy smile of her own, before passing out.


    Sleeping dreamlessly after bringing one of her dreams into the real world.


    The umbrella teleported her back to the house. She might have done a little too much. Tamra hoped she hadn¡¯t hurt herself with her exertions. If she did, Billy, in his Master William role, would scold her again.


    ¡®That¡¯ was never fun, for a guy who¡¯d do pretty much anything if you said please, he could be surprisingly strict if he felt the situation called for it.


    *****


    Edna watched the little witch go, she was a good girl, odd, a bit of  a cold fish, and a little too quiet, but nice, kind of like Billy that way. Maybe that was why she seemed to have been able to get through to him, before even Edna and Elena, had.


    It irked her that, that was the case, especially considering that the two of them had known him first and longer, but this wasn¡¯t the time to be worrying about her love life.


    The Mercury-Knight clawed its way out of the rubble it had been buried under, some of the stones melting into a glowing red slurry. Edna prepared to shoot it down with all she had.


    Shifting the AWs settings so they¡¯d fire cold instead of hot. She was just about to fire when something popped over her, tearing through the atmosphere, and turning the gray sky an opaque blue with its mere presence.


    She jumped, teleporting a few miles away, weary of an attack from an unknown. Whatever had just popped into the area, was strong. Conventionally strong. Strong in a way that Edna could understand.


    Its aura, washing over everything like the sun on a hot desert day. A figure slowly drifted down, into her view. On his back were six wings. White like the clouds on a perfect day.


    In his hand was a sword. Long and thin, and gray. She would have been more on tenthers but she recognized Billy¡¯s handiwork.


    ¡°Who-...who are you?¡±


    The figure turned around, handsome in a lost prince sort of way, like a noble that had come down on hard times. His refined features getting rough around the edges, complete with clothes that were slightly tattered and heavily patched, and the beginnings of what would eventually be an unruly beard.


    The man scowled.


    ¡°Mhm?¡­.Ask your friend. The man¡¯s an ass but he knows how to make offers that can¡¯t be refused...I¡¯ll give him that much¡­¡± said the man. Grumbling to himself as he turned to face the creature.


    She watched with rapt attention as she watched him face the beast on equal ground, the sword flashing, moving so fast it was nearly invisible. The shockwaves of their exchanges devastating the thankfully empty lands below.


    ¡°Damn...he¡¯s got to be at seventh realm or higher¡­¡±


    ¡°Gah!?¡±


    Edna felt her heart race, and scolded herself. She hadn¡¯t paying close enough attention to her surroundings and Elena, had been able to sneak up on her. Likely joining her as the last mannequins were flattened.


    Ever the actor, Edna quickly recovered.


    ¡°Seventh? I thinking more like tenth or higher.¡±


    Such numbers were simply unheard of but seeing was believing, and the aura that was washing over them, like the flow of the sea at high tide was too strong to be ignored. Elena, simply frowned nodding, as she watched the man and the beast fight, creating hurricanes and earthquakes with each traded blow.


    She couldn¡¯t help remembering that phrase again ¡®laughable and laudable¡¯. She imagined trying to fight either the man or the creature and felt cold sweat rising on her back. The hairs on the back of her neck stood as she saw visions of what would most likely be the death of her.


    More inexplicable was the warmth that was building in her undercarriage. She was excited in more ways the one. She turned to Elena, and saw her smiling, her look ghoulish, her teeth flashing in the evening light. Looking distinctly carnivorous.


    ¡°Hey Ed, this was our dance first, right?.¡± said Elena.


    Edna, ground her teeth feeling her usual resting grin, widening, coming alive.


    ¡°Mhm...I guess¡­¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? Said Elena.


    They streaked forwards, upwards, chasing the man and the creature, flying towards the fight. Eager to join in. Edna knew it was insane, but between that and being afraid, she¡¯d rather be crazy.


    Thus the two of flew after the Winged man and the Mercury Knight, guns blazing. Their aura¡¯s spiking and going wild.  They caught up to them with a few seconds.


    Elena called out, her bellow echoing across the wide expanse of the sky.


    ¡°Hey Mister, you ever played volley ball?¡±


    The Winged Man, smashed his blade against the Mercury-Knight trying and failing to impale it.


    ¡°...I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±


    There was roar and a rumble of the air, as Elena accelerated, appearing behind the knight both her hands gather together, her tail coiling around them both, forming a sort of impromptu mace.


    ¡°Good. Then you should know what I mean when I say I¡¯m setting up a spike! I¡¯m gonna need you to help.¡± said Elena. Bringing the mace down and smash the creature towards the man.


    For what it was worth the man did know, taking advantage of the creature¡¯s lack of preparedness, and loss of poise to pierce through it, with his blade.


    Then came Edna¡¯s turn. She was already in position beneath them, Watching as the winged man knocked the creature up into the air with the same movement that drew his sword from its chest.


    Her AWs fired out a scatter of crackling black rings.  Blasting the metal beast¡¯s armor open, in its moment of helplessness.


    She followed her first strike by sending out a ray of endless cold and force and nothingness that ran through its flesh, like lightning through a mountain climber. It¡¯s body disintegrating as it was driven up, past the upper limits of the atmosphere.

 55.5: Interlude: Housewares and Furniture

    Elena made her way home, slightly drunk, in ¡®both¡¯ the punch and alcohol varieties, because recovery potions tended to make one tipsy, if one took too many all at once.


    Her light cotton blouse and road leathers were all sticky red. Covered in blood. Mostly her blood. Today¡¯s job had been, a bit of an ordeal. She¡¯d had to lean on those regenerative abilities of hers a little more than she¡¯d have liked.


    If she hadn¡¯t she¡¯d almost certainly be dead, but that was besides the point. If she were as good as she was aiming to be, she wouldn¡¯t need to push as hard and she wouldn¡¯t need all the leeway her healing powers gave her.


    Getting hit, meant not being fast enough, strong enough, skilled enough. Getting knocked around meant she was making mistakes. She¡¯d have to go over things in her head to see what she was doing wrong.


    That would be her personal assignment for the rest of today, and maybe tomorrow too, if Edna didn¡¯t need her for anything major.


    Edna had gone back to the Bone Tree Tower in Nereida, to set up the finalized paperwork for the Lloyd Job. Things had ended with the Mercury-Knight¡¯s defeat. Lloyd wanted a little more help than that and it was looking like things were going to be a bit complicated on that end.


    It wasn¡¯t anything Jermaine and his people couldn¡¯t handle but Edna was a worrier, which meant that she¡¯d probably insist on doing it herself, or at least overseeing the process.


    Elena on the other hand was content to go rest, Edna knew where to find her if she needed her. Plus Elena was fairly well concussed, and dog tired, facing against more than ten thousand high level monsters all on one¡¯s own, was only fun in the moment.


    And like all ¡®fun¡¯ activities there were usually some consequences that would have to be endured. As probably should have been expected, in this case the consequences were on the unpleasant side.


    Elena felt like all her strength was gone, like her skin was paper and her bones were sticks. She imagined that all it¡¯d take to knock her over was a stiff breeze.


    Elena walked through the house, undressing like a toddler who¡¯d just come in from play. Lazily shrugging and kicking off her clothes. Leaving bloody footprints as she made her way through the house.


    The first item on her itinerary for the rest of the day, was a nice hot bath. One with bubbles and soaps that smelled of sweetness and spice. The next order of the day was sleep. There were no other orders or plans made for the day. Anything else that might have been waiting, would have to wait just a little bit longer.


    Elena headed to bed, not ¡®her¡¯ bed off course, that thing remained largely untouched. Instead she headed to Billy¡¯s room where she saw him sleeping, his back faced to the door. She slipped into bed alongside him, with a sigh of relief.


    The comfortable mattress receiving her body with a care that made her feel that the Bone Tree Company wouldn¡¯t be mistaken were they to start selling furniture as well. In fact she liked the idea enough that she immediately decided to bring it up with Edna later.


    A housewares and domesticate products line would likely be every inch as profitable as their more martially angled wares.


    *****


    Billy lay in a sleep that was just a hair away from being a coma when a certain light and husky whisper invaded his dreams.


    ¡°Oi, you...You know, I¡¯m mad at you y¡¯know.¡± said the speaker. Her words half lost in a yawn.


    Billy reluctantly woke and turned around.


    ¡°Nh...What did I do?¡±


    ¡°Gah!¡±


    Sleep fled Elena as she sat up in bed and stared at the  raw, red, skeletal visage that lay next to her.


    ¡°Nh?... What¡¯s wrong?¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Are you okay? What happened to your face?¡± said an alarmed Elena.


    Billy blinked, or he would have, if he¡¯d had any eyelids. Instead he simply stared. The lights in his eyes turning his head into a horrid irrlicht, a bony lantern, that lit the room without providing any real amount of light.


    ¡°Ah,This?¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Elena frown and she reached over and pulled him closer. Peering down the front of the blood soaked t-shirt, that he wore beneath the weird, see-through, plastic ¡®pajamas¡¯ he wore when he was worried about getting the bed messy.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t look like nothing. Will, I can see your insides, what the hell happened?!¡±


    ¡°It really is nothing...It¡¯s just a little death curse. A stubborn Archmage managed to get off a final spell before he succumbed to his wounds. I¡¯ll be better by tomorrow.¡±


    She frowned, staring at the glistening organ meat and the thin muscular membranes that held it all in place. His raw red bones looking like a dog had been chewing them.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Billy had explained the war with the Mages guild discussing it with Elena and Edna before going through with it.


    For the most part she understood and agreed with his reasoning. What she didn¡¯t understand or agree with was his insistence on fighting the war alone.


    ¡°Do-...Do you promise?¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡± said Billy.


    His attempt at smiling, made his low jaw pop free from its frayed muscular moorings.


    It dangled from his skull, his tongue flopping loose, like a long pink snake, making Elena feel slightly nauseous, and much more worried.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious here. If you die, if you die, I swear I¡¯ll give you such a pinch.¡±


    Billy chuckled, awkwardly scratching the side of his non-existent face, as he pushed his jaw back into place.


    ¡°I promise. A little thing like this can¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Elena nodded deciding to take him at his words and then reflexively leaned in to kiss him, her lips hitting his teeth, because because he had no lips to kiss her back. Laughing off any continuing feelings of unease and uncertainty, she flopped down onto the bed.


    Protectively snuggling in closer, slinging her arm across his bony chest.


    ¡°Sorry about Missing the thing for today¡­¡± said Billy. Making a guess at why she might have been mad.


    ¡°Huh? Oh...that? Nevermind, I was mostly joking anyway.¡± said Elena. Eyes half closed, because she was just ¡®that¡¯ tired and because she trusted that Billy would keep his word and ¡®not¡¯ be a cold corpse at her side when the morning came.


    ¡°How¡¯d the replacement I sent worked out?¡± said Billy.


    ¡°You know there¡¯s no replacing you, babe.¡± said Elena. Yawning.


    If Billy had had cheeks he might have blushed, but neither of them would know that since it currently wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡°Th-..thanks?¡± said Billy.


    ¡°....So where¡¯d you get the winged guy from¡­¡± said Elena.


    ¡°Oh...he¡¯s a new hire.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°A new hire, huh? Ed was just as shocked as I was when he showed up.¡± said Elena.


    ¡°Nh...well he¡¯s a ¡®very¡¯ recent hire, and he mainly reports directly to me...Or rather, I kind of own him. He¡¯s mine for the next six hundred trillion years, but I¡¯m thinking I¡¯ll keep him on for longer, if he works out.¡± said Billy.


    Elena laughed, not quite getting the gist, but fairly sure she¡¯d just heard something that was either more than a little scary or childishly ridiculous.


    A feeling that usually occurred when she was bothering him in his lab. Or chatting with him about work.


    ¡°Oh?...That¡¯s nice I guess...how¡¯d that happen?¡± said Elena. Her interest waning as her exhaustion took over. Making each of her eyelids feel like it bore the weight of a mountain.


    ¡°Oh...it¡¯s a funny story, at first it was just one billion years when he started a fight with me and I beat him...Then it got longer when it turned out that I could give him back something very important to him.¡± said Billy.


    Elena listed to him, while her thoughts grew lighter, and airier, she wasn¡¯t sure how much was the conscion and how much was just normal exhaustion. She figured she probably shouldn¡¯t be sleeping but knew she was going to do so anyway.


    ¡°That¡¯s nice...G¡¯night, Billy. Love you.¡± said Elena. Her words half lost in a yawn.


    ¡°....Love you too.¡±


    *****


    Billy lay in the dark staring at nothing, while he waited for his consciousness to sink within itself. He remembered the combination of scolding and explanation he got, when Edna was finally willing to talk to him about what had made her so upset.


    He¡¯d been a bit confused when a red faced Elena, had sidled up behind him and told him that she wouldn¡¯t accept more than twelve. To this day he was still a little afraid of asking ¡®twelve what?¡¯...but he¡¯d decided he¡¯d try to avoid the number for however long their new arrangement lasted.


    He remembered being shocked and a little embarrassed that he hadn¡¯t understood earlier. Then he remembered a very quiet part of him smiling. Filled with a peaceful, giddy warmth.


    A feeling that he still couldn¡¯t quite put words to, but accepted as another pleasant emotion that he¡¯d get to enjoy so long as he was with the girls.

 56: Flag Day

    Ophelia Delphi sat in her office in Albus, watching a world of lights and connections. Some of those lights stayed stationary, holding in a set position and pattern, others strobed, flitting about, flaring and flashing as they interacted with their neighbors.  Relaying information to local members within the network.


    Ophelia watched a handful of those lights go out. She watched five of them go dark in quick succession and frowned. Asking the other lights, the other agents, if they knew what had happened.


    Twenty more disappeared as she waited for answers and the answers she got weren¡¯t even very good. They were all mixed and inconsistent, a few had heard whispers of trouble, a few thought it might just be new kind of anti-telepathy shielding.


    Ophelia was betting on it being the former than the latter. Anti-psychic shielding just made the connections go quiet, it didn¡¯t cut them away. Making them disappear permanently, falling away as she¡¯d felt them fall away.


    Problematically, no one knew what kind of trouble was coming or whether it was from the private, public, or ¡®less legitimate¡¯ sectors.


    There was talk of people hiring enchanters and alchemist for some kind of research. Talk of some groups gathering men and buying out the contracts for various private military companies.


    There was talk of individuals who seemed to be stocking up on munitions and buying large shares of the weapons that were currently available on the market.


    All of it was simultaneously useful and useless, the intel serving little purpose on its own, because saying someone was planning something in Monde was roughly the same as saying fish were swimming or birds were flying.


    Plotting and scheming was pretty much all the Mondian upper-crust did when they weren¡¯t eat, sleeping, murdering or fornicating. And they usually managed to combine it with all those activities till it took up the majority of their lives.


    ¡°Mhm¡­.¡±


    Ophelia looked through her mental copy of all the records, letters, and missives, that the ministry¡¯s agents had viewed for this particular decade. Trying to spot a trend.


    She understood that jumping at every noise while one was in the dark, was no good when that darkness was within a bedlam..


    ¡®Noise¡¯ was everywhere, what she needed to look for was silence. Signs of people trying to hide or disguise what they were doing. Signs of people trying to be clever.


    *****


    Albrecht was one of the oldest nations on Argus, existing as the former capital of the old Argus Empire. As well as being one of the first portions of the population to pull themselves out of the ashes and  rebuild.


    Compared to the rest of the continent it stood at the very height of civilization and society.  The streets were clean, the available tech was fairly ¡®modern¡¯ with the Great Kingdom and its vassal states being highly industrialized.


    On average, Health and living standards were near the top of what could be  expected for Monde.


    Albrecht was the most orderly of the great kingdoms, a place with strict, strongly enforced laws, very few raiders roamings its wastes, and a strong military presence within all its settlements.


    As for the region, it was known for its bitter winters, its temperate clime, the jagged, white capped mountains that towered over the land, piercing the clouds like spikes on a dragon¡¯s spine.


    *****


    Twelve of Albrecht¡¯s picturesque mountain peaks sank below the skyline. Shattering, energetically, exploding into heaps of stone and dust and molten earth. The first three falling could have been just another of the continent¡¯s usual dramatic occurrences.


    The fourth and fifth, nearly wiped out a nearby city. Locals who nearby and happened to look up would see the hazy silhouettes of a massive tendril covered, serpent,  and something that like a winged crab with a chapel on its back.


    The fall of Mountains six through twelve would have normally put the Great Kingdom on alert. Unfortunately they just happened to be preoccupied this evening.


    *****


    Elsewhere in the northlands a train of wagons made its way to Meinrad, Capital of Albrecht. The Sixty wagons were drawn by sixty teams of second realm, Ruler-layer demon horses.


    Gigas-Abyssinians. Rare, hard to find, harder to catch, horses whose hooves could break open deep crevasses in the earth. Brutal creatures known for their habit of picking fights with the hoary giants of the north.


    The carriages they were hitched to, were heavy things of iron. With great black cylinders jutting from their sides. These New-world tanks, made for war. As for the men and women that they carried and the ones that marched alongside them, all of them were Practitioners, of the layers of the first realm and the beginning layers of the second.


    At the head of it all sat a witch, dressed in white, her silver white locks, whipping in the wind. Her gaze sharp. Her icy blue gaze narrowed in determination.


    *****


    It was very rare for the Ministry of Public Order to ever take a direct hand in anything. As far as most of the public knew, they were just a middleman, public servants that worked under the kingdoms and guilds.


    Providing bureaucratic aid and sanity to what would otherwise be a world of bloodshed and chaos. It was they who ran the tax offices. It was they who made sure what little regulations there were on trade, were followed.


    It was they monitored, watched over and recorded all the small vital details that were required for society to function. It was they who made the trains run on time. And for the most part that was ¡®all¡¯ they did, if anything more needed to be done, their only duty was to let the necessary parties know.


    TIpping them off in time to avoid the nation destabilizing coups, and the meaningless wars and those natural disasters that were of the sort that even the people of Monde would not be able to simply shrug at them. Constantly and quietly pulling mankind back from the brink of calamity.


    Together with the church it was they who brought mankind out of the dark age that came after the fall of Old Empire. And rarely, very rarely, if needed the Ministry of Public would and could muster elites to directly defend the world that they¡¯d helped create.


    *****


    *Bang*


    With a sound like thunder, a groan like that of a toppling tree, the Grand Gates at the mouth of the Great City of Meinrad fell. Blown away by an immense wave  of aether and psychic force.


    The Ministry¡¯s wagon train blew past the wreckage, racing up the main road as it headed for the ornate palace that stood at the center of the city, towering over everything. Looking both beautiful and awe inspiring, as if someone had carved it from one of the mountains that were outside.


    The demon horses roared like dragons,  as they raced up the road that lead to the palace. More than a few guardsmen and soldiers tried to bar their way, but they were either trampled beneath the demonbeasts¡¯ hooves or blown apart by the merciless fists of the practitioners  who marched alongside the carriages.


    Eventually the Palace was reached, the Ministry¡¯s carriages road up a carpet that was ¡®red¡¯ in more ways the one. Red brick, covered in red blood, covered in flickering flames.


    ******


    With naught but her eyes, to reveal the agitation and tension she felt, the Head Administrator of the Ministry stepped down from her wagon. A perfect picture of transcendental calm and cool.


    Accompanied by a team of elite agents that were all in the third tier, she strode up the stairs that led to the front door of King Cadeyrn¡¯s palace.


    The royal guardsmen that tried to impede her, were cut down by her agents and she soon stood in front of the royal palace. Staring at the blue, gray and gold wolf that lay at the center Albrechts¡¯ royal seal.


    Ophelia took a second to consider what she was about to do, and after deciding that it was already too late to be having second thoughts, She sighed. Snapped her fingers and blew away the entire front end of the palace in a minor display of telekinetic power.


    From the inside of the palace came screams, cries of pain and fear and confusion.


    She walked over  rubble and she walked over bodies. Ophelia and her people didn¡¯t kill any who didn¡¯t try to get their way, but the number that they did kill was more than zero. Which u was enough to make her expression grow even more grim than it had originally been.


    She could hear, the one who¡¯d known her best, tutting. She could hear her old master, the old  Head Administrator, calling her soft. To keep herself from hesitating, she laid the deaths on Cadeyrn¡¯s feet. She wouldn¡¯t be here if it wasn¡¯t for what he was trying to do.


    And the handful of deaths she caused today would stop the massacre that would come later. Surrounded by her agents and trailed by a small, exceedingly powerful elite force, she made her way to the king¡¯s throneroom.


    *****


    King Cadeyrn vi Albrecht sat upon his throne, looking almost bored, as he waited. In hindsight, he found that he maybe ¡®could¡¯ have played things a little slower, as he¡¯d been advised. One would think nearly two centuries of living and rule would have tempered the man, or taught him some patience, but no.


    When something seemed expedient, and the benefits seemed worth the risk, he was the sort who¡¯d decisively act. Throwing caution to the wind.


    In the end though, he didn¡¯t really regret his actions. What was about to come, was a face off that would have happened eventually. The Church brought back reason. The Ministry brought back order, and Albrecht brought back society as a whole.


    Reminding the feral men  who roamed the wilds that safety was a thing you could build and cultivate. Like the first drops of life in a primordial stew, civilization was reborn. Evolving, expanding, and growing. This was how the history of Monde¡¯s new world was told throughout all the continents.


    There was a problem though, a thing that only someone who¡¯d sat where Cadeyrn sat would be able to notice. An issue that one would need height and perspective to see.


    The rebirth of the world had been done in half-measures, the church brought man back to his sense, but it left him half mad. The Ministry brought back order, but left maintenance of that order to the people.


    Albrecht triggered the birth the new kingdoms but then quickly stagnated after consolidating its rule of its part of the Argus continent.


    The world was only half reborn and so it stayed half-wild. With millions dying each day, as if ¡®that¡¯ was the proper state of things.


    If Monde was return to its old world glory, if Monde was to have true restoration more would have to done. The world would have to be shaken to its core if its people were going to grow and reach their full potential. Being locked in state of constant life and death was no way to live.


    A change would be needed. It already happened once and now there was a whole race of new-men and a new firmament that lay between heaven and earth, as proof.  It could and should happen again and this time it would happen the right way.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    This time the world would know true peace and true order. But every one from the paupers, to the princes, to the priests were afraid of what that would mean.


    *****


    The door to the King¡¯s throne room slammed open and in stalked the imperious lady Adminstrator. Her look gloomy and cold. The blue-gray furs she''d chosen to wear over her Adminstrator robes, blowing in a breeze made of dense psychic energy.


    Cadeyrn watched her walk in, and sighed, as he rose from his throne. Stepping onto the stone steps below and slowly walking down to meet her.


    ¡°Why Ophelia, you lovely thing, I must say it¡¯s great to see you again.¡± said Cadeyrn.


    Ophelia, returned his fake smile with a smile of her own.


    ¡°Hah¡­.Well, Why yes. Thank you, I feel the same. I do wish it was under better circumstances though.¡±


    Ophelia cleared her throat, reached into her coat and brought out a scroll. She untied the scroll and let it unroll itself before clearing her throat and beginning to read it.


    ¡°King Cadeyrn vi Albrecht, I regret to inform you that you have been found guilty of plotting against the peace of the Argus Continent and the Great Kingdoms that rule it. I come here, on behalf of the  Ministry of Public Order, the Church of the Unified Pantheon, and five of your esteemed Royal Peers to condemn you for your crime. What say you to this?¡±


    Cadeyrn, goggled, it was much shorter than he¡¯d thought it¡¯d be but then again, Ophelia and her people weren¡¯t like the bureaucrats in other organization. They focused on function rather than ritual of ceremony.


    The ministry were an officious lot, meddlesome, but well meaning and generally doing more good then harm. It made him feel all the more regretful.


    ¡°Well...I have to say, I kind of knew this would happen, but I¡¯m afraid that its too late to stop me.¡± said Cadeyrn.


    ¡°Mhm...Possibly, but then again, considering I¡¯m a warden of public order, I hope you understand that I¡¯m going to have to try anyway. ¡± said Ophelia. Her eyes narrowed. Her smile more a baring of teeth then anything else.


    Cadeyrn laughed, momentarily becoming a young man with foolish crush once more.


    ¡°I do...I really do. By all means. Go..Right..Ahead!¡±


    If he could make this woman his, it would have been a wonderful thing. Unfortunately knowing both their natures and their differing goals, he decided he¡¯d have to simply be satisfied with the making the world his own instead.


    The entire palace trembled and deep from underground, beneath there came a tremor. Stone and rubble flew everywhere as a great clawed hand arose from beneath the ground, taking the king into its palm. Protectively curling its fingers around him as the open hand became a fist.


    Wide-eyed Ophelia watched and psychically ordered her men to retreat, she saw her life flashing before her eyes. While she as the Head Administrator was ready, willing and able to lay her life down for the cause of public order and peace, she also knew that dying meaninglessly, without understanding the whys and wherefores,  would do no one any good.


    Ophelia and her men ran out of the palace, narrowly escaping it, before the whole thing collapsed, disappearing into a great chasm. The palace fell to pieces shedding, stone and steel. People ran screaming. Trying to flee for their lives.


    Above the chasm was a thing of metal, force, and violence, a monstrosity, that could only be called war-like. Like war personified, except this creature was almost certainly not a kind of person at all.


    Instead it was an entity that could look down on mountains as molehils, and gaze at mortals like men would gaze at ants. A thing made to destroy.


    In the creature¡¯s right hand was King Cadeyrn, ruler of Albrecht and feature master of all of Monde. On the creature¡¯s left hand was a youth, with pale silvery, blue hair, glowing eyes and wings where his ears should be.


    ¡°Gods...They¡¯ve already done it...They¡¯ve  already started.¡± muttered Ophelia. Feeling despair and bitter failure.


    This creature, was an entity that stood above and beyond anything that the people of Monde could muster and stand against. It wasn¡¯t something her ministry could fight or manipulate.


    The despair grew strong, when the glowing eyed youth eyes flashed brightly and two more of the creature¡¯s rose from the pit beneath the city.


    Cadeyrn laughed standing at the very top of the world. His gaze baleful and prideful, and just a little bit unhinged.


    ¡°And imagine...this is only the beginning. Plans are already underway to capture and possibly even create more of these things. You can relax, my dear Ophelia. These are the titans that shall carry the weight of the world on their shoulders. These are the harbingers of the new world order!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Mad! You can¡¯t possibly control these things. You¡¯ll destroy us all!¡± said Ophelia. Still retreating with her men.


    Aware that it¡¯d do no good, transmitting the details of all she saw, and heard to the other members of the ministry network, including her future replacement candidates. Leaving instructions and orders.


    Sending a few last regrets to her old friend Alphonse by way of her assistant Dennis, who was included amongst the number of her future replacement candidates.


    The lead titan¡¯s back arched, its metal maw tearing itself open, revealing a mouth full of glittering blades. From deep within its gullet came a bellow, a roar that shook the entire territory and chilled the blood of all who heard. Devastating Meinrad, with hurricane level pressure.


    ¡°I might be mad, I¡¯m probably mad, almost definitely actually, but the line between that and genius is so thin, I think it hardly matters.¡± Shouting, his voice echoing mingling with the beast¡¯s bellows.


    He continued with his rant. Since there wasn¡¯t much that anyone present could do to stop him.


    ¡°....Besides this is something that needs to the done. This new world was born broken. For Monde to know peace it must reb-...¡± said King.


    First there was a boom, louder than thunder, louder than the fall of the castle and the destruction of city. Then came silence.


    Ophelia felt blood trickle down her ears as wave of the titan¡¯s aura blew her and her men off their feet. She flew and was smashed through a building. She hit something hard, and felt a cool numbness that travelled erased all feeling in her lower regions.  She gazed up at the creature, helpless, but still determinedly trying to send any pertinent details to her other agents and heirs in the ministry.


    If the world was to survive they would need all the help that they could get. Having done her duty she waited for the end, for some kind or ray or beam, or the metal heel of the creature¡¯s metal foot to come and put an end to her.


    One moment she was sure they were all going to die, then suddenly the roaring stopped. Without any warning or explaination, the tops of the three titans just suddenly blew apart, showering the city in a glowing bloody rain.


    Setting a fair portion of the buildings ablaze.


    Ophelia thought that she¡¯d been prepared to die. She¡¯d thought after three centuries of dangerously living her resolution be firm and inviolable.


    She was proven wrong when she found herself splattered in the remains of some kind of crab monster, a mile deep impact crater having opened up no less than an inch from where she was lying.


    For the sake of her dignity as head administrator, She pretended the warmth she felt running down her legs was just more of the blood that covered her from head to toe.


    To further distract herself she did what she¡¯d been taught to do, from the time she was a little girl and ¡®paid attention¡¯. Paying rapt attention, to absolutely everything happening around her.


    Immediately regretting doing so when the first thing she found was the shocked face of the pulverized king, his body having turned to mush from the impact.


    There was also the figure of  a bristle-bearded gentleman that she recognized as one of the Seven Lord Magisters of the  Seven Son¡¯s Council. A fourth realm sorcerer.


    He wasn¡¯t looking so good considering that half his torso was flattened like an empty tube of toothpaste. He¡¯d died with an understandable look of extreme unwillingness.


    Then there was the one living figure amongst them. The one who took her entire  view, demanding her attentions, filling her gaze with his jarringly delicate appearance, and the fearsome, all consuming nothingness that lay within his aura.


    A multi-headed, serpentine colossus, that writhed within his shadow. She watched it, reach out and pull the dead titans inside its maw. Crunching down on them, noisily.


    Dark skinned, dark hair, bright eyed. The young man stood looking just a little befuddled. He forked a thumb over at the Sorcerer and then pointed at the king. Under his arm was the youth with wings instead ears.


    The youth¡¯s eyes no longer glowed, their light dimming as he took a breath and released the tension within him. Deflating a little like a hot air balloon.


    For some reason he seemed to be the only with a clue as to what was going on. Unfortunately he didn¡¯t seem to be up for sharing. Seemingly content to be held like some stuffed prize from a raffle.


    ¡°Nh...Looks like that guy figured out how to control these things too. They¡¯re a right menace, yeah?¡±


    She gamely nodded, her expression pale, and then responded her voice barely a whisper.


    ¡°....Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Nh...It¡¯s getting out of hand I think and it¡¯s probably going to get worse. Maybe we should work together on this, after all. This will probably stop being funny if every mad idiot out there, gets their hands on one.¡±


    Ophelia blinked. He took her hand and helped her to her feet, a cool but not at all unpleasant electric tingle, travelling through her body, till suddenly she found herself not feeling quite so battered as she¡¯d been before.


    ¡°H-, huh?..That could possibly be arranged...I suppose.¡± she muttered. Half deaf and still very dazed. The words escaping her before she understood what she was agreeing to.


    ¡°Nh...Right. In that case, I should probably have my people get in touch with your people.¡±


    The young man, nodded as he spoke, then the enigmatic sorcerer of the Bone Tree Company sketched a bow before promptly disappearing.


    Leaving her with a faint feeling of nausea, anxiety, and strange sudden case of heart palpitations, despite the fact that she now unexpectedly felt completely fine. With most of the damage from before having disappeared.


    Ophelia looked around at her men, surprised to find that they were mostly alive, with only a few having been crushed by the rubble. She looked around at the city that had been devastated by its mad king, seeing its populace confused and panicking. Then after a moment of not thinking anything at all her brain jolted back to life.


    She pulled her fingers through her hair, and  straightened her clothes, and the rumpled collar of her coat. And cast a spell to do something about any unfortunate spills that may or may not have happened.


    Then she turned around and began giving orders to her people and anyone else who seemed suitably malleable enough to be put to use.


    Regardless of whatever it was that just happened a few seconds ago, there was work to be done and order to restore.

 57: Brunch

    The motor at the bottom of the rickety, open-air elevator hummed softly as it took its passengers up towards roof of the hotel. Ophelia looked up at a wrong colored sky, whilst wearing an expression that was both full of anticipation and troubled.


    She could have sent someone else to come here today, or possibly just used one of several tactful measures to extract herself and the ministry that she served, from the commitment that she¡¯d ended up accidentally making.


    Instead she came, and she came in person. Drawn by a certain curiosity about a certain party, as well as a pressing need to deal with yet another danger that could destroy her world all over again, if improperly handled.


    She stepped off the elevator, and thanked the young attendant who led her there. Seated just a little bit ahead, sitting in a rooftop lounge that hotel had specially prepared for them was an ensemble of young, and talented elites.


    Yet another group of Up And Comers, whose names were known amongst the various circles and society of Argus. Standing head and shoulders above the rest in ways that were more than a little problematic for the stability and peace of society as a whole.


    *****


    There were three men and four young ladies, their ages ranging from the late teens to the late twenties. Just feeling the way the nearby aether stilled, growing too thick to move, it was plain to see that not a single one of them was below the second realm.


    She knew Matthew Colby, aka Tangent Lord, and Jermaine Abbott from the intel her people had picked up. Same for the rest of the little crew.


    There was the Tyrant Queen who could topple entire mountain ranges with a wave of her first. Cold-Mercury Angel who could erase kingdoms, with those unknown weapons of hers, was sitting on the side. Sipping something that looked frosty and playful.


    Ophelia had intel that said Thespian Gray¡¯s Thousand Ghosts were currently controlling the main roads for the southern half of the continent with both the KOG and EITCs blessing.


    Pushing out a majority of the raider gangs in those areas and rapidly expanding into others, both on and off the continent.


    The only people that Ophelia had little or next to no information on, were the barbarian and the dark haired girl that sat curled up like a kitten, napping in one of the couches.


    There was also the man in the blue coat who was seated at the edge of everything, perched atop a stool, his gaze fixed on the sky. Prior evidence, and the accomplishments of all the rest made her fairly sure that all three of these unknowns would be more of the same.


    Yet more evidence, that the ever worrisome Bone Tree Company was both collecting and/or creating more persons of mass destruction, than any sane warden of public safety could ever be comfortable with.


    But that wasn¡¯t the concern for today, today Ophelia had already made up her mind to at least try and ¡®pretend¡¯ to play nice. After all, she was supposed to be here discussing a possible cooperation between their two groups.


    *****


    ¡°Well, hello. You¡¯re Ms.Maddoc correct? Sorry I¡¯m late, some things came up while I was on my way over.¡± said Ophelia.


    Smiling sheepishly. Slightly surprised to find herself just a little nervous. Despite the fact that she meets new people everyday and had been trained for psychosocial manipulations of both the small and large scales.


    ¡°Ah...not all. I¡¯ve been there, things happen. Besides, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re on a tight schedule  or anything.¡± said Edna. Matching Ophelia¡¯s smile with a smile of her own. Bright and cheery, and false as per usual. A business smile. A winning smile.


    ¡°You have my thanks for being so understanding. Ah, where are my manners. I¡¯m Ophelia Delphi, current Administrator of the Ministry of Public Order.¡± said Ophelia.


    Taking a seat after one was amiably offered.


    Edna nodded.


    ¡°Yes, and I¡¯m pretty sure you already know all about me anyway, but for what its worth I¡¯m Edna Rae Maddoc. At your pleasure. Current Chair for the Bone Tree Company. Over there is Elena K. Maddoc, head of Accounting. We also have Mister Abbots with us, who¡¯s serving head of Personnel. As well as his assistant Mister Colby.¡±


    Ophelia, nodded in greeting as the young lady introduced every one. They nodded back, most of them smiling, or at least giving some sort of perfunctory greeting.


    Ophelia couldn¡¯t help but note that the pretty girl with fake smile had neglected to introduce the three blank spots in the Ministry''s files. Or at least she was thinking that, but then the young woman got herself a cup of tea from the service tray and kept going.


    ¡°Now, before I forget, I¡¯d like to introduce Tamra and Alessa, they¡¯re with the company as developing talent. And there¡¯s also our new friend Mister Angelo over there.¡±


    Ophelia smiled and nodded as per usual, whilst secretly gazing deeply at each new face. Sending the new information through the mental network to see if any of the Ministry¡¯s people either already knew something, or could find out more.


    They got a little on the dark haired one, Tamra Patton, age nineteen, born in a now defunct village in the Mid-East. There wasn¡¯t much else though and there was absolutely nothing on the two other people.


    It was far less information than Ophelia was comfortable with, but she was careful to keep that off her face.


    *****


    Two beasts waged war, rolling about in a big tangled ball, devastating everything around them as they did so. They pummeled and tore at each other, tearing off limbs and scales and flesh, and quickly recovering from all of it.


    Spitting beams of grey and red flame that splashed off of their thick hides and blew away big bits of the land. Forcing the continent to heal itself, forcing the continent to bleed. They came near to the city, and even an old hand like Ophelia, felt a jolt of mortal terror.


    The only thing that stopped her from outwardly reacting was the wrong colored sky and the fact the know one else, not even the attendants that stood nearby just in case anyone needed anything, seemed be paying the beasts any mind.


    Fortunately she knew how to fake a calm, even if she didn¡¯t feel it. Her expression staying smooth and slightly bored even as she watched the bronze giant and the many limbed, many headed, many eyed, serpent, battled. Flattening, hills, and crushing forests.


    The only consolation was that most of her agents on the streets and in the building below were just as unnerved by the whole thing as she was. The evac-displacement wards, or  ¡®evacuation gates¡¯, that the Bone Tree Company had set up for all the cities of Lloyd, apparently shifted the spaces within it, to a sub-dimension that was just slightly off-angle.


    Close enough that they could still see what was happening in their world, but far enough away that they couldn¡¯t  be affected by it.


    The bronze giant, beat the serpent with its spiked, mace-like, fists. Flailing about violently and eventually managing to tear one of the serpent¡¯s heads off.


    Two more heads grew in that head¡¯s place, almost immediately joining the others in their task of biting the giant¡¯s metal flesh, and tearing chunks off of it. Slowly eating the giant alive. Geysers of fiery blood, erupted from the bronze giant¡¯s body and setting the land ablaze.


    Yet none of the pedestrians or passersby gave it more than a second look. Lloyd had been hit by more of few such disasters already, by now they were more than used to it. And with their lives more or less guaranteed Ophelia could see why they¡¯d want to ignore such otherwise frightening going-ons.


    Even she felt it, finding herself actually feeling just a little relieved as she finally relaxed and forced herself to look away from the towering monsters that were busy tearing up the area where the city should have been.


    It was just like when she¡¯d faced the titan in Meinrad. No matter how many things, you saw, no matter how much of an old hand you were, facing something that could instantly and easily erase you like you were daydream it was having, would always be a source of anxiety.


    *****


    Ophelia and the young executives of the Bone Tree Company made small, chatting about business and about happenings elsewhere in the continent.


    Ophelia made the most of the opportunity, repeatedly bringing up the company itself and fishing for any news that her agents hadn¡¯t been able to pick up.


    A ploy  that was almost too  successful, if she assumed that they weren¡¯t lying about the many new, potentially frightening pieces of magical tech that they¡¯d soon be bringing out onto the market. She also tried to bring the unknowns into the conversation as well.


    Trying to get a feel for them, have them drop a detail about their lives that would her agents with their research. That was slightly less successful. The small dark haired girl generally just gave one word answers.


    Seeming to be focused on whatever she saw at the bottom of her teacup. The big one, the barbarian, was surprisingly shy, stumbling over her words in a way that made Ophelia feel just a little bad, and just a little frustrated whenever she tried to question her.


    As for the one named, Angelo, he was just a stone wall. The one time she thought he¡¯d given an answer, it had just ended up being a badly timed sneeze.


    It was all okay, though, patience was yet another thing one had to learn if one was going run a group like the Ministry of Public Order. She¡¯d get her questions answered eventually.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Speaking of waiting, there was one person, that she¡¯d ¡®really¡¯ been wanting to speak to, but he¡¯d yet to show. She¡¯d wanted to avoid seeming overeager, but it had been a few hours already, so she thought it was safe to slide in at least one offhand comment.


    ¡°Mhm...You know,I kind of expected that young sorcerer yours to be here. A pity really.¡± said Ophelia.


    Elena, the accountant who absolutely nothing like an accountant, chuckled, and pointed up at the sky, as they all heard the bronze giant give out a death wail. It¡¯s metal chest was torn open by one the many headed serpent¡¯s jaws.


    The open chest revealing metal bones, and organs made of light and raw aether. It¡¯s blood spilling by the gallon, melting the soil and stone around it, like a lava flow.


    ¡°What are you talking about?. He¡¯s right there.¡±


    Ophelia paled as she looked up at the serpent and watched its heads dropped within the giant¡¯s torso. Attacking it¡¯s insides, tearing away its flesh and inner organs. Snapping the bones and eating those too.


    A quiet mental prompt from Dennis, nudged her memory, it was mostly unneeded though, there was no forgetting what happened in Meinrad.


    ¡°Ah....¡± said Ophelia, watching as two of the serpent¡¯s heads seemed to fight over the pulsing mass that was the giant¡¯s heart. Eventually tearing it down the middle and swallowing the halves whole, before returning to their feeding frenzy.


    ¡°No worries. He should be done in a little bit.¡± said Elena.


    *****


    To be fair, the girl was actually, very right on that measure, Ophelia watched the serpent more or less dissemble the giant¡¯s carcass. Gnawing on the bones once the flesh was all gone.


    Once all that was left of the creature was the scorched impression its blood had made on the continent. The serpent cast a spell to aid the planet¡¯s attempts to heal the damage.


    The serpent flew up and the wrong colored sky turned blue again. And down from the clouds fell a young, dark skin, delicately feature, mostly naked young man.


    Cracking the asphalt on the roof because he¡¯d landed just a little more roughly than would have been ideal.


    ¡°Nh...That one was annoying. Extreme Healing factors are a pain. Elemental types, ¡®especially¡¯ fire-types, are also a pain. Having both is just gratuitous.¡± said Billy grumbling to himself.


    Seemingly unaware of the various cosmic beings that would go to war with him, if they knew that a man who existed, with the very fabric of reality, protecting and perpetuating his existence, was saying such things.


    ¡°Hey, hon. Good looking out. I think you¡¯re getting faster at this. Anyway the friend you wanted us to talk to is here.¡± said Edna.


    Calling out to him, to stop Billy from wandering off for who knows what reason, and making them all wait even longer. Her false smile momentarily shifting to a genuine one, while she spoke to him.


    A good call since Billy was about to go and sample the new mass that he had stored in his inner-world. Then he remembered the meeting he¡¯d set up and saw the guest who was still waiting on him.


    He wasn¡¯t entirely sure why they were waiting for him, Edna could handle this, as she handle most things, but since Edna apparently wanted him there, he¡¯d let everything else wait.


    His gaze shifted over to the guest and he blinked as he placed her in his memory as someone of relative importance.


    ¡°Nh? Oh it¡¯s you. Great, we¡¯ve got tons to talk about.¡± said Billy.


    He snapped his fingers to quick-equip some new clothes for himself, because having one¡¯s wobbly bits exposed during a business meeting would likely be very inappropriate.


    Ophelia smiled, brightening, her eyes, fixed on the man that she¡¯d spent months knowing absolutely everything and absolutely nothing, about.


    ¡°Yes, I do believe we do.¡±


    Billy plopped himself down, and Ophelia, spent a minute watching how the others seemed to quietly rearrange themselves. The whole room, shifting as he joined it, with the girls seeming to drift towards where the young man was seated.


    She wasn¡¯t sure what that meant, but it was worth looking into. Her smile grew wider, as the picture of the enigmatic sorcerer relationship with his fellows, grew clearer.


    Then Billy spoke.


    ¡°Now, Miss Delphi. Before I start, I have to ask you, if you know anything about the Heavenly Super-Space.¡±


    Ophelia smile went away, all the air in the room seeming to go dead and flat. She felt the observers who were psychically watching over her shoulder go tense.


    She clipped a few of those connections because more than half of them didn¡¯t have the clearence to know anything about what had just been mentioned.


    She considered lying or, perhaps asking what ¡®they¡¯, the Bone Tree Company knew about the Heavenly Super-Space. One didn¡¯t just bring up the realm, that brought the downfall of the empire, lightly.


    And while the open secret of practitioners and entities who were above the Fifth realm being present on Monde, was more secret than it was open.


    Ultimately she decided that this, whatever this was, was too important for her to get caught up in a game of spy versus spy. Maybe it was her sense of duty. Maybe it was something she saw in the eyes, of the young man who sat across from her. Those eerie glowing eyes.


    ¡°It depends, on what your asking.¡± said Ophelia.


    ¡°What if I were to say, that something or someone has maybe, possibly, blown a hole in the barrier between the Heavenly Super-space, and our Earthly Space. What if I were to say, the Monde now has, between five to ten million deity level entities and artifacts just lying around waiting for anything or anyone to stumble on them and wake them up.¡±


    Ophelia swallowed, feeling her throat go dry, feeling her blood go cold. She wanted him to be lying but nothing in the boy¡¯s manner suggested he was.


    Even if it was a gross exaggeration. Even if the number was something much smaller, that was still a very troubling number of potential doomsday devices just lying around.


    ¡°And...Assuming, and this is a very big assumption, assuming this is the case. Might I ask what that has to do with our little meeting today?¡±


    The young man¡¯s smile was faint, but still very noticeable. It was similar to the one her old teacher would wear when¡¯d she managed to hit the right angle of an issue. Ophelia wasn¡¯t sure she liked seeing him wear that look.


    ¡°Everything, Miss Delphi. ¡®I¡¯  might dabble in collecting information, but information is the very soul of your organization. ¡®I¡¯ only care about this world in a very limited sense, but you and your people would sacrifice anything to save it. Who better to help us stop what will likely be the worst the thing that¡¯s happened to this little world of ours since the Black-Nine Event, that nearly led to its destruction. We have all sorts of resources and a fair amount of very decent personnel. You have knowledge and know how and connections.¡±


    ¡°We have resources and personnel too.¡± Ophelia shot back.


    Billy and the rest all seemed to chuckle. The chorus of soft laughter assailing Ophelia, in a way that made her feel both, angry and helpless.


    It was very brief but for a moment she regretted agreeing to come her. She could have sent a Ministry Representative but she came herself and she found herself wishing she hadn¡¯t.


    ¡°Yes...but ours are better. And we don¡¯t answer to any kingdoms. Nor are we tied by the politicking of the various other guilds, gangs and companies.  I think you¡¯ll find that your ability to directly act, will be much, much more expanded then what you¡¯re used to if you take our offer. The only thing that we lack is the practice and familiarity that your Ministry has honed over more than a millenia of safeguarding this world and protecting it from itself. Now Monde is about to get very sick, very soon. I think the least we can all do is that there¡¯s a ¡®doctor¡¯, maybe a group of ¡®doctors¡¯, ready, when the time comes.¡±


    Ophelia considered his words.


    ¡°And what do you get out of it?¡± she said. Feeling both weary and wary.


    ¡°Profit and Peace of Mind. What else would any upstanding citizen need?¡± said Billy.

 57.5: Interlude: Happy Boredom

    Tamra yawned, covering her mouth with one hand, while she used the other to hold onto the coffee that she¡¯d brought with her. Stealing the warmth that seeped through the mug, and using it to fight the morning chill.


    Actually, rather than the morning it was already the afternoon, late afternoon, almost evening even.


    The sun hung low in the sky, reddish, like a bloodshot eye. Billy had elected to sleep in this morning which meant that she, Tamra, had also elected to sleep in this morning.


    The two boss-ladies were away on business, and like the old saying goes, when the cats were away, the mouse would play. Well, in this case it wasn¡¯t like the cats actually cared.


    One of them had actually, given a not-so-tacit thumbs up. It was more that Tamra didn¡¯t think she was at a point where she could actively challenge them for the closest spots on the bed or on the couch.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if there was an exact pecking order to whatever their situation was, but she did get that they did have some kind of seniority and since at her core she was still the meek girl she¡¯d always been she respected it.


    At the very least for once in her life she was pretty sure that she wasn¡¯t at the bottom. ¡®That¡¯ position, belonged to Alessa, who¡¯d always turn to her for advice for some reason. As if Tamra actually understood anything that went on in this place.


    When Edna, and Elena were around, she usually hung back. They were gone now though, off fighting god-monsters and shaking the world of business and what have you, so the bed and the boy were all hers.


    Something she took full of advantage for the duration of the time they were gone. Testing the limits of her new body, supple and strong as it was.


    ******


    Fast forwards to later in the day, when a groggy Billy awoke, and she watched him get up and do his morning errands. Balancing between making breakfast, meditating, sending and answering messages and testing a few samples from his latest creations for the Bone Tree Product line.


    Quietly savoring his half dressed state, watching him pace in and out of the room. As he slowly undressed. Waiting till he was just about ready to head into the shower, because she liked to jump in.


    Sometimes there were shower time activities, usually there weren¡¯t but it was nice view either way.


    The man looked smaller when he was dressed in his usual slightly oversized business casual clothing, just another average face in crowd, but when he was naked, hot water cascading over his shoulders, and the expanse of glistening gray-brown musculature below,  one could see that there was nothing small about him.


    ******


    Fast forwards again and here she was, at his side. Well not at his side exactly, Billy was off doing his thing, fighting his one man war with the entire Mages Guild. He¡¯d located a mine where they were securing Essence stones.


    These guys seemed to have gotten hold of a god-monster, one of the so-called titans. Which was why Billy hadn¡¯t just flattened the mountain and crushed everyone inside. He needed to deal with the god-monster up close and personal.


    Otherwise things would go off like a grease fire. The beast would go berserk and become a complication trampling the nearby locals and Billy was big on not bringing extra trouble to unconnected persons if he could.


    It was a way of doings that she respected and one of the growing number of things she maybe, kind of, liked about him.


    *****


    Tamra sat on a chair that she¡¯d either imagined into being, or pulled from the gray world inside Billy¡¯s shadow. It was hard to tell which it was. The nothingness of that place was so pliant and stable that it could have very well been both.


    On another chair sat the other girl the barrian. She and Tamra had been assigned to watch the north entrance of the mine. The southern entrance was watched by grouchy fellow with the wings. All other entrances were guarded by shades. A grand multitude of gamboling, prancing, beings of nothingness.


    All of them waiting for someone either unlucky or stupid to come and try running out. With even more of the creatures wandering the tunnels within. Chasing down, and killing anyone they spotted inside.


    Billy said he liked questions, apparently he wanted her to learn more about how  he and the company operated, in more ways, than just than fun ways. So she¡¯d asked Billy if this was all necessary, and if there were any innocents they were condemning to death down there, by doing things this way.


    If Billy was like any of the other people that she¡¯d worked for he should and would have told her ¡°no¡±, explaining that everyone inside that mine was either part of the Seven Sons or they were bandits.


    It would have been a palatable lie. She would have believed it, or she¡¯d have at least made herself believe it, especially since the guy, had kept up a good streak of telling her the truth, about pretty much anything she asked.


    Not half-trues, not technical truths, just plain honest facts. If she ever asked about anything he didn¡¯t want to speak about he just said he didn¡¯t want to speak about it. Often at least partially explaining why he didn¡¯t or couldn¡¯t speak about it, first.


    Instead Billy had simply said, that a most all he could promise was that they wouldn¡¯t be civilians.


    They were traders, mercenaries and miners. Most of them were just there to do their jobs but they were also all part of this.


    They all knew too much about what was here, having been bespelled into keeping the secrets that were in this place, and could be dangerous if left alone.


    Thus here she was, standing at the mouth of a cave, waiting to strike down any unfortunate that came running out, having mixed feelings, but only because she kind of felt bad for not having mixed feelings.


    In a broad sense one could justify it by saying it was their own fault for working for/with the Seven Sons Council, or that they knew what they¡¯d signed up for, working at classified op like this one, but that felt like it was kind of a cop-out.


    A voice in her head kept saying that if she was going to kill people, than she should accept the reasoning would likely never be ¡®good¡¯.


    ¡°Hey there¡¯s another one.¡± said Tamra.


    ¡°Uh...su-, sure.¡± said Alessa. Hopping down from her perch and then running to the mouth of the cave.


    The girl¡¯s arm seemed to bubble and become misshapen, then suddenly it was a club, a metal mace filled with cruel looking, spikes. That was her power, a power born from a minor ability to shapeshift, that was accompanied by an ability to turn her blood into various materials.


    As a power it was middling, in both level and nature, but now it was quickly becoming something impressive.


    The way Billy taught was such that Tamra had a sense that even if she, Tamra hadn¡¯t been changed, her ability to make people see things if they tried to touch her, would have been similarly transformed into something formidable.


    Becoming something more than just a way to ward off the odd vagrant and overly ¡®friendly¡¯ co-worker.


    Tamra watched Alessa run inside the cave, she heard a scream, but it wasn¡¯t Alessa¡¯s scream, so she didn¡¯t feel the need to get off of her rock. Alessa came back covered in a fair amount of ¡®non¡¯-transforming blood, most likely belonging to the other person.


    For such a shrinking violet, the girl was startlingly calm when it came to killing. It was like it came natural. Maybe it was a barbarian thing. Or maybe not. Either way, Tamra found herself feeling just a bit envious.


    She figured it must be nice not to have to overthink such things.


    Her turn came when a broad shouldered man with a pick came running out, he tried to beg, and when the begging didn¡¯t work he made threats.


    Tamra stood in the dark, trying to focus on everything that wasn¡¯t him. Humming as she tried to get in the right mindset. She ¡®dreamt¡¯ up a small flock of flying serpents.


    They weren¡¯t slitherers, rather they looked like miniature versions of the massive serpent that a certain Master William wore when ever he needed to fight larger opponents.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    As soon as they popped into existence the serpentine figments immediately went after the man, swarming him before he could try and fight or flee. Leaving only a small pool of blood and some scraps of cloth.


    She looked at what she¡¯d done, fairly sure that the sense of satisfaction she¡¯d gotten from seeing her creations kill so efficiently was probably not on the right side of the proverbial scale of right and wrong.


    Discovering that she didn¡¯t quite care all that much. She didn''t actually care about whether she was a good person or not. She just didn''t want to feel like she was a bad one.


    Tamra returned to her perch, slightly light-headed.  The costs for dreaming things into being were still too prohibitively high for her.  Especially when it came to things that were alive.


    She decided that her next kill would just be done with ordinary magic. Either that or she¡¯d just call up some real shades, though Billy prefered she fight by herself, for the sake of her training.


    She tried not to think about whether the man she¡¯d just killed, had had a family or someone who was waiting for him at home. It was startlingly easy. She was pretty certain she¡¯d be fine so long as no kids popped up.


    She wasn¡¯t sure when it happened, or how, but somehow she found that, the things that had so deeply disturbed her when she was younger, didn¡¯t bother her as much now.


    She wondered if  her time in the birdcage had ¡®rattled¡¯ her more than she¡¯d thought. Or if it was just that her time as a raider had indelibly marked her, warping her moral compass.


    Maybe all that was just a big freudian excuse and she¡¯d just always been that cold blooded.


    Maybe it was time and typical Mondian maturity, making her numb to the loss of lives. Or maybe it was just a difference in the one who was asking her to do these things?


    *****


    One troublesome part of having all of one¡¯s physical abilities rise with one¡¯s aether cultivation was having to get used to the changes. By the second realm one could hear for miles and miles.


    Which meant that if Tamra simply sat there, she had to listen to the sounds of pain and death and fear, that was happening in the mine below. It didn¡¯t bother her, but the sound was grating for her nerves. Causing her mood to dip.


    Thus to distract herself, she stepped outside her comfort area and tried her hand at a little small talk.


    ¡°So...Alessa do you have any a siblings?¡± said Tamra.


    ¡°Mhm? Er, y-, yeah. A brother and a sister, both younger. And then there are a couple dozen half-siblings by my dad.¡±


    Tamra whistled.


    ¡°A big family, huh? Sounds nice.¡±


    ¡°Um...How about y-, you?¡± said Alessa.


    Tamra sat there, feeling a little awkward as she answered. She¡¯d maybe had siblings, or at least cousins.


    She genuinely couldn¡¯t remember anymore, the place had been big and communal so, the kids there were like everyone¡¯s kids. The parents were everyone¡¯s parents.


    Whatever the case was, they naturally weren¡¯t in the picture in the more. But it felt awkward to say aloud so she just looked to side.


    Frowning. She realized the girl wasn¡¯t picking up her signal and she, Tamra had been quiet for so long things were starting to get awkward, so eventually she had to speak.


    ¡°Er...sorry. It¡¯s pretty much just me now.¡± said Tamra.


    Alessa visibly paled likely thinking that she¡¯d stepped on a sore spot. Tamra did her best at making one of Edna¡¯s trademarked fake-smiles.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it...this is Monde after all. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve a got a few parentless kids in village too.¡± said Tamra.


    Her words getting a hesitant nod from Alessa, since that was pretty much the case for two thirds of the village¡¯s youths.


    ******


    Out from the cave came another figure, both girls tensed with Alessa getting ready to deal with the issue if it was another group of miners trying to escape. Instead it was the familiar figure of their teacher and employer.


    The young faced man, walked out from under the darkness, covered in blood  and some kind of oil.


    He was dragging something that looked like a giant rabbit with a million eyes of crystal on its ears, in one hand, and the corpse of a battered old man in the other.


    ¡°Yo, Angelo!¡± said Billy. Calling out.


    His words had barely escaped him before there was an explosion of feathers and another figure standing at his side. Dressed in blue, and armed with a long gray blade.


    Billy handed the rabbit over to the man.


    ¡°Could you see that this gets to our friends in the Ministry of Public Order?¡±


    Angelo just grunted and then he was gone, shooting up into the air, flying on six pairs of great white wings.


    ¡°Hey, Boss, what about the other body?¡± said Tamra.


    Billy blinked and then he looked down at his hand and chuckled, a sight that was always a little unsettling because his face generally didn¡¯t change to match the act. He released the white knuckled grip that he¡¯d had on the old man¡¯s  crushed wind-pipe and the body fell as a heap.


    ¡°Kind of forgot about that¡­.Didn¡¯t intend to bring ¡®him¡¯ up here.¡±


    Tamra watched how the sunlight streamed through the holes that had been bored through Billy¡¯s torso and made so guesses about how that last fight had gone.


    For a man who always nagged about not overdoing things, he never seemed to follow his own advice.


    Tamra just nodded, casting a spell, that would reduce the old sorcerer¡¯s body to salt and ash, because Billy kind of looked like he was tad too tired to do it himself.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± he said smiling, in that way he smiled, though his expression barely changed. Making her feel warm and shivery all over.


    She didn¡¯t know why she felt the way she felt and wasn¡¯t exactly sure what it was she was feeling either. Then again, She wasn¡¯t sure about a lot of things when it came to the man in front of her. Or about life in general.


    Were her feelings based on the connection that they held or the way that he¡¯d treated her both now and in the past? Was she in love? In lust? Or was this just her trying to stay in good stead with her powerful new patron till she got things figured out?


    Or maybe she was just in love with the idea of having something in her life seem to work out for once? Maybe she was in love with idea of ¡®not¡¯ being a cosmic chew toy.


    She wasn¡¯t sure about any of it, but she¡¯d be alive, for as long as ¡®he¡¯ was alive, so she was sure she¡¯d have time to figure all that out.


    Even if there ended up being no real definitive answer, there was a strange part of her that felt it¡¯d be satisfying all the same.


    Things thus far had been pretty good, and if she was being honest with herself, she had to admit, the guy had a way of getting one¡¯s expectations up.


    She stepped in close to him, leaning into him a little, not minding the ichor and oil that coated his clothes. Then they all teleported back to the house.


    The mountain crumbled into rubble after they left. The great heap of broken stones sinking into a thousand mile pit of churning flame and, angry nothingness. The pit being birthed by a timed spell that Billy had cast just a few minutes before his entrance of the mine.


    A last bit of psychological warfare that Billy had decided would be useful after all the real fighting was done.

 58: Nidhogg

    Billy sat on the balcony of his office, sipping a scalding hot coffee that was more sugar than coffee. A sweet mug of syrupy tar. A certain thought kept rolling through his head as he stared up at the steel gray sky.


    ¡°Thank goodness it¡¯s almost over.¡±


    In a few minutes the whole business with the Seven Son¡¯s would be done with and he was quite thankful for that.


    War was stressful, plotting was tiresome, Billy was never much one for schemes, and the facts were that this, all of it, was just a distraction. There were more important things for him to be doing.


    More meaningful things for him to be spending his time on..  He could hang out and maybe spar with Elena, or chat with Edna and maybe help out with some of the paperwork she was always complaining about. And apparently sex that ¡°wasn¡¯t¡± part of some, barely consensual, esoteric transaction between anatomically non-compatible entities could actually be enjoyable.


    He also needed to focus on training his two new students. He¡¯d actually started to grow a bit attached to them, which meant he¡¯d need to put some more effort in to make sure they didn¡¯t up and die on him.


    And on top of all that he had his own personal cultivation to think of. He still needed to get stronger.


    He¡¯d collected a fair amount of divine cores and divine sparks from the god-monsters. Enough of them to make it well worth it to go into closed-door cultivation for a little bit.


    *****


    Ophelia rode up the road in a carriage, at her side was her new assistant Linas. He was an assistant to an assistant really, working under Dennis who also served as the wing-eared little godling''s warden.


    Keeping him under constant observation, while the ministry tried to figure what to do with him.


    The boy was too strong for them to kill, he knew next to nothing save for the fact that he¡¯d fallen out of the sky and that a not-so-nice man in a crown had wanted his help with something. He was really more an inconvenience than anything else.


    Which was part of why Ophelia wasn¡¯t entirely sure why the Bone Tree Company¡¯s people stuck her with the boy. Giving them custody of him as the first of several gifts that the Bone Tree Company had been giving to the Ministry of Public Order.


    At some points when the hours waxed long into the night, she¡¯d find herself chilled by the thought that they were being wooed.


    There was a contract on Ophelia¡¯s desk in the home office, that spelled out terms for how the Bone Tree Company could serve as a servitor entity. Prioritizing Ministry Requests above all others.


    An offer so generous that it was suspicious. So tantalizing and tempting that Ophelia and several others amongst the senior Administration couldn¡¯t help drooling despite being dead certain that it was all a trap.


    She was thinking about what to do about this trap as she rode over to the Bone Tree Tower for yet another discussion on their future plans. Wondering what would happen if she just let them willingly fall into it...Wondering what would happen if she resisted...


    Always, always thinking of what consequences for the world would be. Then she looked out the window and realized that the sky was the wrong color.


    *****


    They appeared, all dressed in black like a murder of crows. Standing in the empty air as they arrayed themselves into a tight if slightly disorganized formation. At their helm was the High Sorcerer Corvis, head of the Seven Sons Council.


    Thought to be one of the mightiest casters of the land . He was the last Supreme Caster and the only remaining bulwark of the guild¡¯s strength. Black winds gathered in the folds of his robes and blue lightning crackled within his eyes sockets.


    In the center of his forehead was a wide unblinking eye, glowing with an otherworldly awareness, filled with the blinding radiance of a divine spark.


    He said only two words when he appeared in the midst of his mages, glaring down at the glittering up-ended, wind chime, that was the Bone Tree Tower.


    ¡°How...Contemptuous.¡±


    Then he raised his hand and called darkness and lightning from the heavens. His attack was the signal for the other mages to attack as well. They bombarded the city with crackling flame, roaring wind, and howling ghasts from the gloomy void.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    The cacophony continued on for hours, with great spirits being called out to pick up mountains and cast them down onto the city.


    Finally the assault ended and there was a gasp from the crowd that had gathered in the sky and those who watched in horror on the streets below.


    The city was fine. Untouched. Undamaged.


    The only thing that had changed was that the figure that had been sit on the balcony of the tower below was now standing in the air before the casters. His hands folded behind his back. His expression impassive and nonplussed.


    Corvis glided over to him, a vein pulsing on his brow. His eyes crackling as he gathered power into his being. Bearing the streaks from his bloody tears.


    ¡°You¡­.Insolent whelp. Murderous brute. Foul child. Did you think you could get away with this?¡± said Corvis.


    ¡°Did you think your offenses would go unpunished? I will tear you limb from limb and mount your head on the city gates. Your men will die, your women will scream and then they¡¯ll die. Your friends. Your family. All that you care about will be taken away from you...and then only then, will I feel that I¡¯ve even ¡®begun¡¯ to avenge myself on you.¡± snarled Corvis.


    As he spoke something emerged behind him. A creature that was strikingly like a squid, if each tentacle was a rabbit. Eight massive elongated limbs with fur and floppy ears, that were attached to a mass that looked like ball of black feathers.


    The Sorcerer''s power rose and the power of his men rose as they prepared to resume their assault. Changing their target to the young man in front of them.


    Finally Billy spoke, his words soft but loud enough that all could hear.


    ¡°Nh¡­.Is ¡®that¡¯ what you came here to say? What an odd choice of last words.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Impudent!¡±  Corvis roared as he and his god-monster cast a spell that could make the whole world go crunch. The casters beneath him supplying additional firepower and casting debuffs and entrapment spells on the young man in front of them.


    Monde shook on its moorings, like a leaf on its branch. For a second there was nothing to be seen just pure chaos and blinding lights. Then the air cleared.


    The young man seeming untouched and unphased. Even his clothes were unruffled. He spoke again and again his voice was just loud enough that all that happened to be listening below could hear him.


    ¡°.....How boring.¡±


    Corvis spat blood and almost lunged forwards. The ancient Sorcerer¡¯s fingers blurred as he went through a million hand signs for the sake of casting the worst curse he knew.


    ¡°Wretched Brat! I¡¯ll show you-¡±


    Corvis¡¯s bellow was cut off in the middle. The rest of his words were lost as he and all his mages were swallowed up. Consumed whole. Mashed into meat within the teeth of a beast that was too big for even the colossal planet Monde to fully accommodate.


    A creature with eyes that glowed green and inspired fear  and despair from all who saw it. The day resumed. The sky returned to its proper color.


    And the people on the streets, being the good Mondians that they were,  they quickly recovered from the incomprehensible fear that they¡¯d felt when they saw ¡®whatever¡¯  it was, eat the entire Mage¡¯s guild, bones and all. Swallowing even their souls, allowing nothing to escape.


    Billy returned to his coffee. Using a quick cantrip to heat it back up again. He took a sip and sighed in exhaustion falling back into his seat. Then there was a buzz from the phone on his desk. He used the construct in his head to patch the call. Connecting the construct to the landline.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a Ms. Delphi to see you, sir.¡± said Secretary.


    ¡°Ah, that...I kind of forgot I scheduled that.¡± said Billy. Sighing because while he wasn''t one to complain, he could really do with a nap.


    "Nh...Tell her to come right in.¡±

 59: Swing of the Pendulum

    The endless plains of the gray world, Vanitas, grew green. Its skies turned blue. The Clouds were changed to white cotton balls instead of steel wool.


    In this world, instead of mountains, the skyline was dotted with massive trees.


    Trees with hundred-mile long trunks and thousand-mile high branches. In the upper-most canopy of the sky drifted floating isles. The world of gray and nothing, had now become a world of dreams.


    The shades, the creatures that roamed it and called it home, no longer came in variations that could be easily counted.


    Instead they wandered about in increasingly perfected and varied forms with the only true divides between them, being between those whose forms were somewhat stabilised and who had kin who looked like them, the Numbered.


    And those who forms were still fluid and were still steeped in the amorphous nothingness, the Unnumbered.


    Then finally there were those who had transcended both boundaries. The Great Shades known as the Named. Granted titles by their creator and contractor, who ruled this realm, and whose being made up its firmament and material structure.


    His ever expanding power linked with the growth of the tiny pocket reality in a endless feedback reaction. His power growing as the world grew, the world growing as his power grew.


    The expansion continuing till the point that the little world had become less of a pocket reality and more of a parallel world in its own right.


    *****


    For an entire age Vanitas had had three lights in the sky. The first was its sun. The second was its moon. The third, was never really talked about, but none of the beings who dwelt in this world seemed to find its presence strange.


    It was as if it had always been there, yet now that it was falling, no one seemed to be worried, or even littlest bit concerned.


    As if to say that if it was natural for it hang in the gray world¡¯s sky, it was  also natural for it, to come down.


    The  light descended and world around it seemed to simultaneously flourish and be devastated by its presence. The ground eroding away, crumbling, as if it were all a drawing and the light was the eraser of an artist¡¯s pencil.


    The areas nearby growing more verdant, and more lively with a few of the unnumbered shades drawing near, their forms mutating, their flesh glowing, steaming like freshly baked clay.


    Their looks similar to ascended versions of the beings that they had once been. A good number of them being either very monstrous or very humanoid.


    The smarter and luckier amongst them, skittering back as new born numbered. The less lucky ones getting pulled into the light and devoured.


    The light began to dwindle and as it dwindled it too began to take a form. First there was blood, glowing and gray and resplendent. Then there were bones, harder and more absolute then the laws of gravity or space or energy.


    Then there was muscle, each strand strong enough to tear apart a planet. Then came flesh, soft and pliant but firm enough to stand against the assaults of time and entropy. And lastly came the eyes.


    Glowing green galaxies, miniaturized, though they still rotated as they once they did while they¡¯d hung up in the  heaven.


    Pools of light, filled with the dissolved essence of the cosmos.  Each eye socket held a billion stars, around which a trillion worlds  both large and small had once rotated.


    *****


    It was all a cycle, from nothingness, to something-ness, to beinghood, to personhood, and back to nothingness. This was the secret of  cosmic evolution and infinite power.


    An endless cycle of the pronoun game, going from what, to who, to where, to why and back again. Over and over. Till one either transcended the boundaries of both rational and irrational existence and the plains within them, or ceased to exist.


    ¡°Nh¡­.That¡¯s was actually a bit scary...let¡¯s maybe not tell the girls about this, me.¡± said Billy. Muttering to himself.


    Disincarnation was infinitely close to dying and while he wouldn¡¯t and to some extent ¡°couldn¡¯t¡± stay dead, he¡¯d nearly grown too exhausted half-way through.


    The particle and waves of his dis-embodied being, nearly growing inert and letting themselves get washed away in the chaotic, yet calming, waves of the quantum sea.


    The whole process of pulling himself back together took close to three million years in the distorted time of the deep regions of Vanitas.


    Had he let himself be washed away, and become ¡®one with universe¡¯ in such a manner he likely wouldn¡¯t have returned till both his world and the world outside had faded away.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Nh..Yes...Let¡¯s keep this to ourselves, if possible.¡± he said.


    *****


    With a thought Billy imagined a door for himself and it popped up into being in the next half second. He willed the door open and it opened. Then he stepped through and there was silence.


    A Silence that was quickly broken by the clicks of a camera.


    Billy found himself in the den of his house, surrounded by his two closest friends in the world and his two students, and Angelo, who¡¯d been staying over before Billy had gone into his closed door cultivation.


    Making himself at home there, as some manner of minor revenge. A ¡®very¡¯ minor revenge since by now the house had grown to the point where it could comfortably be home to the denizens of any of the major cities or kingdoms of Monde.


    Boasting literally hundreds of thousands of rooms that went without use, save for the times a Named shade wandered into one and claimed the space as its own.


    The only one¡¯s whose presence Billy couldn¡¯t explain was Matthew, and Cindi¡¯s. Considering that he¡¯d been busy pulling himself back together subatomic particle, by subatomic particle, it was understandable, that he didn¡¯t know.


    After all, even they hadn¡¯t guessed that the new manor Matthew had bought for himself and his fiance would be swallowed up by a god-monster that happened to be hiding beneath the continental shelf.


    Though they might have guessed that Elena would catch word of it, and invite them over, to stay with them while they commissioned a new manor¡¯s construction.


    Honestly as has been mentioned previously the house was almost obnoxiously huge by now and there were plenty of rooms. So it wasn¡¯t like it was a problem for them to have a guest or three.


    ¡°....Welcome back.¡± said Edna. Her brow furrowing a little while she smiled.


    ¡°Nh...Thanks.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re n-,...naked.¡± said Alessa. Her golden brown skin, turning bright pink, as she turned away, seemingly found something interesting the ceiling to look at.


    Matthew and Cindy laughed uncomfortably, and Tamra smirked. Her eyes hidden behind the dark curtain, though Billy had an alarming sense that they and the majority of the eyes in the room were focused on him.


    He was slow to understand, his cognitive function was much improved in this new incarnation of his person, but again, having thoughts that flowed in excess of the speed of light didn¡¯t mean becoming smarter.


    He frowned as he stared at the room that was staring at him. Then he looked down at himself and frowned a little harder, the frown finally breaking with it him.


    ¡°Oh right¡­.humans wear clothing.¡±


    It was a thing that he would have been embarrassed about if he wasn¡¯t still so very out of sorts. In any case it was any easy fix. He was just about to snap his fingers and magic some clothes onto his naked frame when Elena stopped him.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    He waited, and found himself swept off his feet.


    ¡°This just saves me time.¡±


    *****


    Billy was swept of his feet and Elena gallantly carried him out to their bedroom, Edna blinked as she stared at the empty space where he¡¯d been standing.


    Then she shook her head and walked out of the room, not sure whether to be amused or bemused, though her feet took her towards the bedroom all the same.


    She noticed that Billy¡¯s shadow was following him again, well following her at the moment. But she didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Still the same Billy after all...hmph.¡± mumbled Edna. Her look was a relieved one, though her tone was scolding. She pushed the bedroom door open and then paused, turning around.


    ¡°....After you.¡± said Edna, to Tamra. Startling the girl, who blushed upon being caught.


    ¡°Um...er¡­I-, !?!!?¡±


    Edna raised a hand to cut off whatever weak-sauce explanation the girl was going to try and make up.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to be lurking around the door all night, anyway, you might as well just come inside.¡±


    The girl seemed to hesitate, then she nodded a bit of sharp light appearing in her eyes as she slipped inside the room, with Edna following after her.

 60: A Visit with Granny

    Alessa woke up needing to pee, she almost stepped out of her bedroom, but the cool morning air on her skin made her look down and remember that she wasn¡¯t wearing any pants.


    All that lay below her pajama top, was lovely olive skin and the thatch of dark curly hairs, that lay between her long, muscular legs.


    Increased comfort with her current living situation and the things that she¡¯d be doing, making ample use of her memory of last night¡¯s sight and the things that she could sometimes hear coming through the supposedly soundproofed walls, if she concentrated, had resulted in her current state of extreme undress.


    Feeling a muddled mixture of mild guilt, and embarrassment, She blushed as she dashed back inside and hurriedly pulled some pants on.


    *****


    Alessa¡¯s morning started as they always started. First she prayed to the spirits and the Aria¡¯s Ancestors as Granny Alma taught her.


    Then she meditated as the master taught her. Next came stretches and a few time-dilated hours of training in the training rooms.


    Fighting a horde of the unnumbered shades till either they¡¯d all been beaten, their bodies returning to the gray world where they¡¯d be reconstituted. Or till she ran out of steam and had to retreat, leaving the fighting ring.


    The creatures clambering at the edge of the ring, taunting her with their shifting limbs and faces. Jeering at her as they boasted of their victory.


    Unfortunately today was one of the days where the shades one, though Alessa was unsatisfied calling it a win when she remembered that they¡¯d beaten her by having a portion of the horde explosively self-destruct. Going off like living grenades.


    After training she took a shower, to wash off the sweat. Memories of last night were still in her head, and she ¡®was¡¯ tempted, her fingers straying as she soaped herself, but there was a time and place for everything.


    After the shower, she found that a familiar smell was filling the hallways. She wandered into the kitchen and found the master standing at the stove.


    ¡°Nh...Morning.¡± he said. Smiling one of his old non-smiles. Looking perfectly content as he attended to a frying pan full of grease  and some kind of fragrant blend of spiced meats.


    ¡°M-,...morning, Master.¡± said Alessa.


    ¡°Hungry?¡± he asked.


    She almost said yes, but she was already running late and this morning was one of the mornings where she had to go to Granny Alma¡¯s house to report on her progresses and train as an Ancestor-in-training.


    *****


    Alessa slipped out of the house as the sun was just finished its journey into the sky. The Aria had prospered under her Master¡¯s rule.


    The biggest growth came in the three year period after the Merchant Angelo came to live in village.


    There was something about his baleful gaze that kept the elders from starting up with their usual foolishness.


    The newborn who were born were raised as villagers and tradesmen instead of soldiers. This and the passing of the years was long enough that those that weren¡¯t carrying deep seated grudges with the tribe would come to see what had been built some of them even choosing to settle down or marry into their people.


    Thus Aria village became a Aria Town A small town, yes, but still a town. Boasting a population of nearly twenty thousand.


    A number that was high enough to a troublesome gleam in Old Rodell¡¯s eye, though now that the master was back, Alessa hoped that he, Angelo and the Green Granny would be able to curb whatever nonsense the old man was thinking of brewing.


    As Alessa made her way over to her great grandmother¡¯s house. She was trying to sneak over without being seen, but naturally things wouldn¡¯t go her way.


    She got waves and nods from the people who saw her. She was still known by her people, having unknowingly gained a small amount of acclaim as the Aria warrior who served closest to the lord of the eastern Katia.


    A few of her former fellows in the guard¡¯s saluted her and with a blush she saluted back.


    Unbeknown to young Alessa, She¡¯d kind of become a big deal over the years. Master William¡¯s teachings were quite efficient and the results they brought were enough that the whole world might be at his door, were they to know.


    Of course some of it had to do with Alessa¡¯s own talent and comprehensive abilities. The fact that both Alma and Billy seemed to agree that the best way to teach a pupil was to keep them constantly in over their head, meant that she¡¯d likely not notice this till much later in her life...if ever.


    *****


    The Green Granny¡¯s front door was unlocked like always all the Aria houses were. Which would seem to make them a great target for thieves but barbarians weren¡¯t folk who took such things sitting down.


    And also there was an enchantment that made it so that the unlocked doors were only unlocked for close friends and family.


    Alessa entered the comfortably large house, heading directly for the kitchen because by now she knew that her grandmother would have already made breakfast, but she, Alessa was expected to brew the tea.


    Making one of the many milder medicinal blends as practice for her potion making.


    Alessa made the tea and found the woman waiting where she always was, sitting in her den. Today¡¯s breakfast was a hearty, savory gruel, made heavy with forest greens and chunks of venison.


    There was a bowl for Alessa waiting and it smelled good enough that she didn¡¯t regret missing out on whatever her other teacher had been making.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Hello, Granny.¡± said Alessa. Putting down the tea.


    ¡°Ah...good morning to you too, child.¡± said Alma. Looking as spry as she¡¯d always had, her eyes not the least bit rheumy, despite the fact that she was no longer a demi-god.


    ¡°I take it our lord has returned from his gray world into this one again, dear?¡± said Alma.


    Alessa startled wondering how the old woman knew.


    Alma simply smiled.


    ¡°Silly child. Didn¡¯t you feel the world tremble as he entered it again. I imagine anyone who knows how to sense such things will have understood what and who it was. ¡®You¡¯ need to practice more.¡± said Alma.


    Alessa deflated a little. Nodding.


    ¡°Y-,...yes Granny.¡±


    Alma nodded as well, her look still stern, her expression softened. She took a bite of a porridge and took a sip of tea and smiled.


    ¡°Excellent tea, dear. At least you¡¯ve picked up something well. While most of that work is best left to the medicine folk, its still good to know a few important tricks.¡± said Alma. Lecturing gently, with her eyes closed.


    Going on several tangents that dealt with the history of the Aria and the uses of the potion making knowledge and the uses of all the other knowledge.


    Then speaking a little on the knowledge itself. Somehow managing to correctly guess the parts that Alessa was struggling with and enlighten her by offering possible solution.


    She opened her eyes shortly afterwards, her gaze bright and slightly mischievous.


    ¡°In any case...I do believe the lord¡¯s return will stop the Elders from getting too high for their horses now. Good...good...Tell me child. I feel he¡¯s changed. His aura was different. How does he look after his time away?¡± said Alma.


    Alessa startled again. The old woman could go on and on, and she generally prefered that one not interrupt unless one had to.


    Now that she¡¯d been asked to speak Alessa felt like she¡¯d kind of forgotten how to talk. Having to take a second to find her words again.


    ¡°Er...H-, he looks like himself?¡± said Alessa.


    As she thought about it she found that the words didn¡¯t do justice to what she wanted to convey.


    The man looked like him but he was a sleeker,  more compact him. Losing a few inches in height but gaining several degrees of glossiness and tone.


    Looking delicate and striking at the sametime. A pristine mixture of hard and soft, like a flower carved from stone. Like an idealized painting come to life.


    His figure imposing, somehow seeming out of reach, even if he was standing right next to her. She¡¯d felt it as he grew and gained power.


    Feeling it in the same way the sea feels the approach of the moon, His gains in power pushing power onto all those who held some connection to him and the gray world.


    Their cultivations rising, the speed of their cultivations¡¯ growth multiplying, rising exponentially till they were almost forced to progress.


    Rising to higher and higher levels of power and control. Their minds expanding as the gray energy forced their consciousness to grow.


    The old woman nodded, seeming satisfied with Alessa¡¯s simple words. Then she opened her eyes again her look sharper and even more mischievous.


    ¡°He looks like himself, Mhm?...Well, tell me child...have you bedded him yet?¡±


    At which point Alessa, nearly choked to death on her porridge. Sputtering as she tried to answer. Somehow managing to inhale and swallow, the metal spoon she¡¯d been using to eat it.


    ¡°Gra-...Granny¡­¡±


    Alessa frowned. She understood that it would be for the tribe just like any marriages and birth that happened amongst the Aria were for the tribe.


    Planned and chosen according to their need. Still besides knowing they were mostly positive, she very conflicted over exactly what type of feelings she felt for her master.


    And she was pretty sure she¡¯d need time to explore them a bit before  turning towards the daunting task of trying to ¡®woo¡¯, the man.


    A big part of which would likely be her learning what wooing is first and learning how to do it, without looking like a complete idiot.


    From what she¡¯d read in the books in the house¡¯s library it was kind of trial and error thing. As well as social thing. Which likely meant that poor Alessa was going to be in for a hard time.


    Her trial and error experiences doubled down on both the trials and the errors and her social skills were one of the few skills that she had, that had stayed at around the same very low level across the years.


    An even harder task would be getting past the vanguard made up of his two partners Elena and Edna, and Tamra who seemed to serving as some sort of concubine or junior wife.


    Alma just smiled as if reading the young woman¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine dear, take your time. Aria tribesmen know how to wait. The first chief waited for centuries before the goddess would have him as her groom. As a fourth realm practitioner you¡¯ll likely have plenty of opportunities. Just don¡¯t take too long. Your old granny wants to see and hold her grandchild''s child before she passes.¡± said Alma. Punctuating her words with a faked cough.

 61: Triumvirate

    Jermaine Abbotts stepped into his office, picked up the pen-knife on his desk and then stabbed it into his own neck.


    He did it again and again, like he was trying to carve open the back of his head till finally there was a screech and a hiss. A sound that was a cross between an infant¡¯s cry and a cat¡¯s pained yowl.


    Something fell on the ground behind him with a wet ¡®plop¡¯ and he turned around and stomped down on it, nearly sending his foot through the aether augmented floor.


    He stomped on it again, not caring if he broke the floor, because A) he was willing to pay for the damages if he had to,  B) he knew the whole building was enchanted to self-maintain and self-repair, sand C)the thing on the ground really, really needed to die.


    Finally there was a squelch and a spurt of highly acidic blood, that ate away at the dark blue satin of his pants but couldn¡¯t affect the well-muscled leg beneath. Jermaine glared at the human-faced, soul sucking, starfish.


    The creature was a god-monster¡¯s spawned minion. Something that had apparently come home with him, from his most recent job. He watched as it''s suckers still waved and trembled despite the thing being dead.


    He wouldn¡¯t have known the creature had managed to attach itself to him had the elevators in the building not had mirrored walls. It was bad enough that he allowed himself to lose his cool veneer, just a little, just for moment.


    He allowed himself a shudder since he was all on his own at the moment and then just for good measure he summoned an illusory hand to pick up the creature and then crush it.


    The hand glowing red, cartoony flames pouring from between its fingers. The hand¡¯s temperature rising as if the starfish was a piece of coal and Jermaine was trying to make a diamond.


    The end result wasn¡¯t a diamond of course, it was just ash. Plain white ash. Jermaine was okay with that, very okay. He allowed himself another shudder, deeply repulsed by the thought of having another of those starfish stuck to him and then checked himself over again with his aether sense, stripping down and casting a spell of annihilation on his clothes, because he¡¯d deemed them a lost cause.


    Even if the clothes weren¡¯t completely ruined he knew he¡¯d likely never wear them again. The association with soul sucking starfish, was already there.  He changed into one of the spare outfits he always kept in the closet of his office. Then he sat down at his desk looked at the time and then buzzed his assistant Cindy, to have her, have one of her assistants bring him some coffee.


    Jermaine checked through his messaged finding several most of which he ignored,  or pushed to Matthew¡¯s machine.


    He took special notice of the message that came from, friend but not-quite-a-girlfriend, Darlene of the Maynard Association. It seemed they¡¯d gotten some inquiries from the EITC that they needed answered.


    It was playing favorites, but this was one of the few times he¡¯d break his personal motto of prepare and ¡®then¡¯ make contact, by just immediately calling back.


    The good news was that it wasn¡¯t a big issue, just some decision making on whether they¡¯d keep the old agreements that EITC had had with the Seven Sons or whether the Bone Tree Company would want to make new ones.


    With a sigh, Jermaine thought of his two boss ladies and informed Darlene that they¡¯d probably want to make new arrangements. It wasn¡¯t directly his responsibility but somehow these things usually meant more work for him.


    Even if it was just holding down the fort while they were off playing hardball, with the thousand year old Monsters of the Mercantile world.


    *****


    An hour went by while Jermaine did, the various tedious tasks and paperwork that came with his senior position. At some point his secretary¡¯s assistant came in with the coffee.


    Or at least he assumed so, because otherwise he¡¯d have to question where he got the mug of dark black, well-roasted, warmth in his hand from.


    He wouldn¡¯t question it too hard though, his sixth realm cultivation, had made it nigh impossible for him to be poisoned. And any substance that would work, would likely have eaten through the mug.


    ¡°Mhm¡­.This is some damn good coffee.¡±


    It really was damn good coffee, the kind an office full of overworked interns would be willing to fight and die for.


    The door to Jermaine¡¯s office opened, he didn¡¯t say anything because as the fourth most senior member of the company, there was a very small group of people who could freely come into his office. He just tidied away the work that was on his desk. Wrapping things up so he could give the newcomer his full attention.


    ¡°Oh...it¡¯s you.¡±


    He¡¯d been expecting the ever boisterous, head of the accounting, for a three PM chat on this month''s expenditures in the foreign markets. Instead the milquetoast head of research and product design was there. Looking plain faced as usual.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you here today, but its nice to see you. Where¡¯s Ell?¡±


    ¡°Ell and Ed tired themselves out yesterday. I thought it¡¯d be best if just handled things for today.¡± said Billy.


    Jermaine snorted. The other man¡¯s words was as inflectionless and plainly spoken as ever. Completely free of innuendo. The way he¡¯d said it, one would think that he was talking about a job, or an intense training session.


    If Elena hadn¡¯t dragged Jermaine and Matthew to a bar three weeks ago and then graphically explained what she¡¯d do and have done to her, once her ¡®dear Willy¡¯ returned, Jermaine might well have been deceived. Misunderstanding and just nodding along. Now he found himself just wryly grinning.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Jermaine eyed the other man and then smiled, flashing a mouthful of bright white teeth. He got up and hugged the awkward young man, feeling a rare bit of overflowing emotion.


    ¡°Man...I¡¯ve missed you, motherfucker. Don¡¯t ever go away again. Or at the very least take those other two with you.¡±


    ¡°Nh¡­.Okay?¡± said Billy.


    *****


    The past three years had been quite the educational experience for Jermaine Abbotts. Billy went away and then Jermaine was left to work with the two leading ladies of the Bone Tree Company on his own.


    An experience that had left indelibly scars on his soul, and would haunt his dreams for the rest of his days.


    What Jermaine had come to realize within the first three months of working alone with Edna and Elena, was that the two women, were not the most well-balanced people in the world.


    A Billy-less Edna still smiled as per usual, her school teacher, and magic nanny-esque demeanor growing ever more saccharine and genteel.


    But her judgements and decisions would grow more cold and calculated, and disconcertingly macchiavellian as time passed. She wasn¡¯t a dove dipping its toe in dark waters, she was a kraken returning to the inky depths.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Forced to handle the protection of Lloyd, the subjugation of Albrecht and the acquisition of all of the Seven Son¡¯s former assets by herself, she¡¯d had to learn to scheme, to keep the nobles and master merchants from tearing their company apart.


    Mastering the skill and gaining an ability of knowing what strings to pull to make people react in what she eerily termed, ¡®the most interesting of ways¡¯.


    A phrase that was generally accompanied by a raspy chuckle and a steepling of the fingers, whenever she said it.


    The girl could now create the most calamitous of chain reactions.  They¡¯d always be profitable for the business but whatever she made happen would almost always be the subject of horror stories and dramatic tragedies for some time to come.


    Though those instances were all based in the increasingly unlikely possibility that anyone was made aware of her manipulations.


    And she got better or in this case, worse, as time went by. The more it seemed that she should be hosting a pre-k children¡¯s show, or working at a daycare, the more sinister her plans and schemes became.


    Which wouldn¡¯t have necessarily become a problem if it weren¡¯t for the fact that she kept pulling poor Jermaine and his Thousand Ghosts into it. Though most of it was either straight forward seemingly harmless requests. They always seemed to end with someone dying.


    With the realization that he was perhaps working with some manner of megalomaniacal monster only striking Jermain, when a seemingly benign wedding gift, was used to reignite latent hostilities, and instigate a war between two nations in Aruna.


    Just for the sake of lowering real estate costs in the area. Jermaine couldn¡¯t help noticing that the difference was only marginal and that the company could have made for the costs in other ways.


    He brought it up during a meeting, and Edna just sort of looked at him and shrugged.


    As if she, had either failed to see that simple point, or as if it had never occurred to her to ¡®not¡¯ use political and social upheaval  to break a nation and its markets to slightly widen the company¡¯s profit margins.


    He¡¯d  suggested they make things right somehow before their actions were found out and it became a pr disaster. Then somehow that turned into them quietly taking over both countries for the sake of reducing the suffering of the citizenry. Buying up all the public and private institutions and running it through their subsidiaries.


    Manipulating things so that they held arrangements similar to what the Bone Tree Company had had set up in Lloyd and Albrecht. Except on a slightly more permanent basis.


    As for Elena. After Billy retreated into his gray world for his closed door cultivation, Elena quickly resumed the practices and traits that she¡¯d held when she was one of the Thousand Ghosts.


    Her work as an accountant was fine and at the very least it didn¡¯t seem like ¡®she¡¯ was slowing turning the Bone Tree Company into an goldbergian doomsday machine. Her work in the field however, and her general day-to-day conduct was off the wall. Her mood, simultaneously melancholic and overly jovial.


    She was always cracking wise. With a taste for jokes that seemed to center around inflicting grievous bodily harm on someone. He¡¯d forgotten how much of a pain in the ass she was to work with sometimes.


    Maybe it was because she was generally just to efficient and self-sufficient for it to matter.


    Or maybe how annoying she was, would stand out more if she weren¡¯t so very terrifying.


    She¡¯d been scary when he¡¯d first hired her off the streets as one of his first lieutenants. Now a few years later, with a whole eight realms added to her cultivation she was unsurprisingly still terrifying.


    He, Jermaine didn¡¯t feel threatened of course and he didn¡¯t think his ghosts were in trouble, but still it was a cause for concern.


    Now finally, here was Billy, who in Jermaine¡¯s estimate was just as crazy as either of the other two. Or rather than crazy would could him alarmingly anomalous. Possessing a mechanical, insect-like, outlook and way of operating, that was both ¡®sub¡¯ and ¡®super¡¯ human in nature.


    Jermaine had once watched Billy eat a man. Sure, it was ¡®just¡¯ the man¡¯s soul, but it was still a disquieting event to witness. The impact worsing when Billy went on to eat more people.


    Eating them too, to verify that the information he¡¯d picked from the first man¡¯s innermost being was legit. All for the sake of ensuring a corporate merger went through smoothly.


    Jermaine had once wondered what the two girls saw in the boy. And now after five years of working together and three years of seeing what the two ladies were like when left on their own, he knew.


    Somehow these three individuals, could only manage to feign normalcy, while working in tandem and keeping each other in check. Jermain wasn¡¯t sure how and no force in either the heavens or hells would ever move him to ask why. But he didn¡¯t really care.


    After all it wasn¡¯t like he¡¯d have quit if Billy hadn¡¯t walked in just now. He wouldn¡¯t have quit even if Billy hadn¡¯t been due to show up for a thousand years.


    In all honesty he¡¯d likely not quit even if he was fire. The profits, opportunities and  fringe benefits were far too good.


    There was nothing like being a narcissist whose delusions of grandeur kept quickly ceasing to be delusions.


    A very gloomy realization that Jermaine found out about himself on a rainy day, where water, mud and blood, mingled in the gutters. While his Ghosts swarmed through a martial school, purging its students and teachers because of an attempted assassination attempt.


    Either way  it was nice not to have that whole hot mess on his hands any more. Edna would stop being ¡®overtly¡¯ evil. Elena would calm down a bit and stop knocking over natural landmarks. And Billy would likely always stay Billy, but Edna and Elena seemed to know how to keep him focused in a way that made him less existentially frightening.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± said Billy.


    Jermaine still held his friend in his arms. Still hugging the man, because he was truly glad to know longer have to play straight to the two wild cards, that were technically his superiors at the office.


    ¡°Shush...Don¡¯t make this weird, man.¡±said Jermaine. Eyes closed as he continued holding the other man in his arms.

 62: Hiccups and Sneezes

    Out in the beige expanses of the cosmic sea, there was an egg. It floated aimlessly, without direction, without purpose.


    It¡¯s path decided by the movements of the planets and the stars. This thing, this construct, was in essence, just another piece of cosmic flotsam. But this flotsam was loud, releasing sonorous sounds.


    Sounds rippled as they traveled across various galaxies and universe. Reverberating backwards and forwards through time. Occasionally being picked up on worlds where the natives were either all just a little psychic, or there technology or natural artiface, that was capable of picking up the signals.


    These signals would be changed into words, sentences, statements that in of themselves held no exact meaning but would be granted significance all the same. These statements would breed theories, schools of thought, philosophies and areas of study.


    Civilizations would be born and, evolutionary paths changed. Old Worlds would fall and others would rise in their place. New worlds built on and around the sounds from the beige deep.


    Entire universes would be born and be destroyed because of them. Entire timelines would be wiped out and re-written.


    It¡¯d only be later, when all this was said and done and it was too late to speak about the consequences, that the sounds would suddenly stop.


    The floating egg¡¯s journey would end as it collided with and then flew through, a dying star. Absorbing the energy needed for the egg to hatch.


    Out from within the egg came a mass, that looked something like what one would get if a nest of spiders was to have regrettable, though surprisingly not  unenjoyable sex with a moon-sized squid.


    A glowing body of mile thick, chitin, slime and gossamer, all of it covered in millions of tiny writhing tendrils. The freshly re-born Billy would find himself in a desolate universe of chrome, fire and darkness.


    Never quite understanding why all the tech was so familiar, and why the songs that had been playing when he¡¯d last died seemed to be popular in this new universe as well.


    *****


    ¡°Oi...you! Are you paying attention?¡± said Ophelia. Much put out to see that the person she¡¯d made the presentation for, was not paying her any mind.


    Billy startled, as whatever train-of-thought that he¡¯d been letting run through the convoluted tracks in his mind, was thoroughly derailed.


    They both sat in Ophelia¡¯s office, well it was actually, Dennis¡¯ office, but she¡¯d chased him out because it had always been more convenient to give Dennis the bigger office and the bigger projector.


    Which probably had a lot to do with the fact that it had always been more convenient to push the task of giving presentation onto ¡®his¡¯ lap.


    Still today was special, because she¡¯d finally caught hold of the Ministry¡¯s prodigal partner and was catching him up to what he¡¯d missed during the three years he¡¯d been gone.


    ¡°Nh!?,...Huh?....Oh, no. I was listening. You were talking about the Albrecht resettlement issue, you¡¯d just finished going through the issue of keeping the god-monsters from wiping out the area, and warning me about watching out for pro-Cadeyrn parties that might head after me if I enter the area, right?¡±


    Ophelia, bit her bottom lip, her eyebrows furrowing as she gazed at the young man in front of her. On the one hand, his answer was technically correct. On the other hand she absolutely ¡®knew¡¯ he hadn¡¯t been listening.


    She had no proof of it, because some very unfortunate preliminary tests by some of the Ministry¡¯s agents had proven that trying to read the mind of any key Bone Tree Company personnel, was fairly fatal.


    Still she absolutely knew that Billy had ¡®not¡¯ been paying attention and she was absolutely irked by it.


    Not that she was going to do or say anything. Three hundred plus years was too old, to be throwing tantrums. Instead she just sighed and resumed the presentation.


    Honestly everything about the man, put her off. Sure, they weren¡¯t fighting and on the contrary the cooperation between her Ministry and his Bone Tree Company was going so well it was almost scary.


    Bringing about the longest period of non-calamity since the empire¡¯s fall. That didn¡¯t make the man at the head of it, any less irksome. With his lack of expression, dull inflectionless way of speaking, and the haunted puzzle box he called a brain, the boy was problematic from head to toe.


    Being unreadable was disconcerting for her. His being so  plainly dangerous, was something that would make anyone ill-at-ease.


    It was like he didn¡¯t realize just how much power he was holding. Like he didn¡¯t realize how much headache his mere existence was giving to both her and the other powers-that-be.


    Being in a room with Billy was like being in a gunpowder factory with a drunkard whose primary power was heat vision. Sure he had goggles was on, sure you were fine,¡¯so long as nothing went wrong and he didn¡¯t get angry or go crazy¡¯ but you couldn¡¯t help being both anxious and irritated at the same time.


    Wondering just what you¡¯d done to deserve being put in such a ridiculously perilous situation. With that being the case, she and many of her agents spent their days, watching him.


    Scrutinizing Billy. Looking for any sign of insidious plotting, or mental instability. Looking for any sign that the human doomsday weapon was going to go off.


    It was easy, he¡¯d actually left an open invitation for any skilled ¡®non¡¯-agents that wanted to join either his company or the Thousand Ghosts, or the Maynard Association.


    Naturally the ministry had a fair number of its officials and employees leaving their posts and finding a change in occupation.


    It was both galling and worrying how very helpful the boy and his people were being about all this. Stopping just shy of literally inviting Ophelia¡¯s people into their homes.


    Not that Ophelia hadn¡¯t ordered her people to try for ¡°that¡± too.


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡°So what are our plans for Lloyd?¡± asked Billy.


    Ophelia, stopped, mid-sentence, frowning because she¡¯d gone through a lot of effort to memorize the figures that corresponded with the chart that was being projected onto the wall.


    And for whatever reason, that interruption just now, had completely thrown her off her game. She frowned, biting back any outburst that might have escaped her and thinking about the man¡¯s question.


    ¡°Well, Mister Maddoc, our operations in Lloyd seem to be going pretty smoothly. The area¡¯s stable, the people seem weirdly fond of you.They¡¯ve surrendered more authority and responsibility than anyone expected, but the rebuilding efforts, ¡®has¡¯ been going pretty swimmingly. So, unless something drastic happens between now and next month. I think we should probably just stay the course.¡±


    ¡°Nh...Okay, then, What¡¯s next?¡±


    *****


    Ophelia frowned at the ceiling above, she shifted a bit till she was able to move aside the pointed paperweight that had been lying under her lower back.


    She  lay on the plush carpeting of Dennis¡¯s office. Using one of Dennis¡¯s coats as a blanket. Mentally keeping track of the fact that she¡¯d probably need to pay replace those later.


    Besides the coat and the carpet there was also the desk, and the coat rack, and the chair. And she wasn¡¯t sure, but from where she lay, she was pretty sure, that she could plainly see that one of the walls had a dent in it.


    Ophelia closed her eyes, and held them close, counting for a good two minutes, while keeping her breathing even. Then she opened her eyes again and then sat up.


    ¡°Okay, what?...What the fuck did I just do?¡±


    The next thing that they were ¡®supposed¡¯ to go  over was the number of notable god-monsters still roaming Monde.There were quite a lot of them, and it was still very much a concern.


    They would have discussed which one¡¯s were far enough from everything, and were either docile or dormant enough to be left alone for the moment.


    Then they¡¯d have talked about the ones that the Bone Tree Company and the Ministry would have to immediately deal with.


    Neutralizing those more dangerous god-monsters as quickly as possible, before they devastated another of the Great Kingdoms or fell into the wrong hands.


    Ophelia managed to get halfway through this, and would have gone farther, had she not dropped the stylus she was using and had to pick it up.


    And even then things would have been perfectly fine had she simply let Billy pick up the stylus instead of going after it herself.


    Had his hand not brushed against her own.


    Had she not been standing just close enough that she could feel his just slightly below room temperature breath on the nape of her neck.


    A lot of things happened, just a little too fast for even Ophelia¡¯s lightning sharp mind to catch up to them.


    All this should have still been salvageable, a mere moment of awkwardness. A pause that had lived too long.


    Instead they found themselves underneath her, or rather...Dennis¡¯s desk covered in someone¡¯s coat, and a fair amount of sweat. The room looking like a bomb went of. Her head finally caught up to the situation and she curtly asked the young man to make his exit.


    Which he did with an irksome readiness. Nonplussed in his reactions, and utterly, aggravatingly calm, as if none of this was an issue.


    This bothered her for reasons she didn¡¯t have time to fully look into and she still needed to gather herself and figure out what exactly just happened. So she simply shooed him away.


    Barely letting him dress before booting him out of the office.


    Thankful that offices of all the Ministry¡¯s senior staff were magically soundproofed and that this was a weekend. The time when most of the people in the office were out. Either home with their families or abroad on business.


    The young man nodding, saying goodbye with the same, airy lack of concern that he always had.


    When he popped his head back in asking if they were still on for the operation that would be taking place next Wednesday she nearly throw something at him.


    Or maybe she did throw something at him, and neither of them really paid it any mind, because the piece of bric-a-brac had harmlessly bounced off of his head.


    In anycase the answer was yes, the operation for next week had to take place, otherwise trade in the continent would be in trouble.


    *****


    Now here Ophelia was, sitting in her own office, an hour after the presentation had finished and the boy had already left.


    ¡°What the hell did I just do?! Why did I do that? Where did that even come from?!¡± said Ophelia.


    Her brow furrowing, as she still tried to make sense of all that had happened in the past few hours. Her look slightly wild, as she lay her mildly feverish head down on the cool glass surface of her desk.


    She searched her thoughts, and found that her mind was still disordered. Whatever this was had come out of nowhere. And were it not for the the multitude of wards and protections that she had on her mind she¡¯d have suspected that she¡¯d been bespelled somehow.


    The existence of those protections meant this anomalous ¡°whatever¡± was at least mostly, born of her doing. Though she couldn¡¯t imagine why she did it. As the adage said, one mind a psychic couldn¡¯t read was their own..


    Ophelia gnawed on a thumbnail and sat up, her expression growing slightly thoughtful.


    ¡°Can-¡­.Can I use this somehow? Does this hurt me? Does this help me?...Shit.¡±

 63: Unmeasured Quantity

    He always dreams of white, it is cold and pure and implacable. Once it was warm, once he was part of it, just another piece of a divine whole, just another serene face amongst the resplendent multitude.


    But those days were long over. Ending the moment that he fell from grace and was ousted from the Angelic Host.


    *****


    Angelo awoke, his head hurt, but that wasn¡¯t anything new and there wasn¡¯t much he could do about it. Angels needed the chorus holy song, losing it was like losing a part of his soul.


    Besides simply ignoring the pain, he could either go and lurk near the dwellings of those who were still in the Host, living on an impure version of the holy song, like one of the deprived.


    Or he could he learn to hate it, like the depraved devils of the void did. Or he could cut off his own head thus cutting short his misery, as he¡¯d been somewhat expected to do.


    None of those options appealed to him at the moment, so just grinning and bearing it, was pretty much all he had. At least for now.


    Angelo was an Angel amongst men, a fallen angel amongst men, he was one of those who prefered to simply live like a man, whenever possible.


    The featherless, the mortals, their lives weren¡¯t simple by any means. But for the most part their existence lacked the profound weightiness that most of within the cosmos had to deal with.


    Each mortal was doubly blessed with free will and cosmic obscurity. Very little they did, mattered, at least not in a way that restricted them or held them.


    The karmic strings that were tied to their actions were minute and loosely connected. So in some ways it was often easier to just pretend to be a man.


    Angelo woke up, and before doing anything else he saw to the needs of his beloved. Making sure she was bathed and sharpened and oiled.


    Wiping her down with clean cloth and cleaning out her sheathe before sliding her back in place. Before he saw to his own needs he gave her a kiss on the hilt.


    Feeling the sword grow warm at his touch. Feeling the aether within it thrum with contentedness.


    Angelo showered and came back in and dressed, choosing from the assortment of clothes that had come with the room.


    In all honestly clothing wasn¡¯t a thing he ever spent much time thinking about. As a warrior of the host, the only thing one needed to ¡®not¡¯ be naked was one¡¯s sword and one¡¯s wings.


    Even though he was no longer part of the holy host, he still kept to the same school of thought.


    The first few hours of the day was spent in meditation. He¡¯d sit with his blade in his lap. Cultivating the energy within him, working to keep its flow pure and strong.


    He¡¯d listen for any calls from his new master. It¡¯d been awhile since he¡¯d sworn service to anyone, but even now he still knew how such things were supposed to go.


    In truth the situation wasn¡¯t all that bad, Angelo¡¯s main duties were the protection of those his lord held dear, and some minor assistance with the running of the company.


    Aside from that and any special orders Angelo was given his time was his own. And in general ¡°most¡± of Angelo¡¯s time was his own. He was only sent in when the boss was unavailable and the danger was high.


    The female executives of the Bone Tree Company were all formidable in their own right. And rarely did they ever run into something that was entirely beyond their ability to fight or to flee.


    Not a bad situation at all. He ran his fingers along the surface of his sword. Caressing the blade. In truth, even if the deal had been more dire, and the requirements cruel to the point of hellishness, he¡¯d have likely still accepted.


    He could never forget for ¡®whom¡¯ he was doing this for, or why he was here.


    *****


    There was a limit to how long one could meditate without something breaking one¡¯s concentration, a bottleneck getting in one¡¯s way or one¡¯s legs falling asleep. Some might push through these hurdles, but most would just give up for a time.


    Angelo reached a point of cultivation that he found satisfactory, for the day¡¯s efforts and then stopped around there. Then his usual restlessness pushed him from his room.


    He wandered into the kitchen where there was a stack of sandwiches, their insides packed with the heavily seasoned, honey-roasted meat of some manner of demonbeast.


    After looking at the glow  within his aether sight he realized it was the meat of one of the god-monsters.


    Three years of living in the palatial dwelling, was enough for Angelo to know that food that was simply left out like this, in their house, was usually meant for everyone. A sort of communal platter. So he helped himself.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    The sandwich was delicious, the meat sumptuous and tender, the cheese and sauces all working in balance. It was very good but not perfect, so in all likeliness this was Tamra''s work.


    The raven haired woman, made a point of trying to pick up her master¡¯s skills as she followed him around. As if she were trying to justify her odd tendencies by claiming them educational.


    Angelo helped himself to another sandwich before moving on.


    He¡¯d nearly made it to the front door when he ran into one of the two head ladies of the house. It was the yellow feathered one, the bird-kin girl.


    ¡°....Morning, Miss.¡± said Angelo.


    ¡°Mhm? Oh...Morning Angelo. I don¡¯t suppose you¡¯ve seen Billy around have you?¡± said Edna.


    Angelo wasn¡¯t really all that comfortable dealing with her. She reminded him too much of his superiors in the host always seeming just a little too above it all.


    Focusing on the big picture and seeing nothing wrong with manipulating the smaller matters just for sake of making everything tidy.


    Her mildness, courtesies and ultra saccharine manner reminding him of the airs and posturing of the Arch-Devils of the Inferno. Her smile was a devil¡¯s smile, false, and full of pretense and guile and danger.


    She was like a chainsaw hidden, beneath a lace doily.  Or a throw pillow with a pistol inside. Outwardly harmless, but hiding a nasty surprise.


    It wasn¡¯t quite to the point of dislike, but dealing with her always put Angelo on edge, she made his wings itch, but working with her was part of his duties, so he hid his real sentiments.


    ¡°Mh? Master William, isn¡¯t he right behind you?¡±


    She frowned, and even frown, was just a bit too playful, and then she turned around, smiling. The smile becoming a bit more genuine when she saw that Billy was in fact standing right behind her.


    ¡°Oh there you are! Where were you? Did you just teleport in?¡±


    ¡°Nh...Having transcended corporality, I am wherever my aether is and this house and the grayworld it¡¯s anchored in, is more or less filled with my aether, so I¡¯m kind always everywhere here¡­.Did you need anything?¡±


    There was a half second of silence where both Angelo and Edna, tried to make sense of his words.


    In the next half second, Edna just laughed. Seeming to shrug and give up.


    ¡°Whatever you say, dear. Anyway, we¡¯re going to be late for the meeting with the Maynard Group.¡±


    She took him by the hand and led him out the door and he followed her with a barely a look towards Angelo¡¯s direction.


    Angelo felt a bit of cold sweat rising on his brow, he felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand up.


    ¡®Transcending Corporality¡¯ wasn¡¯t a thing that one spoke of lightly. Amongst the angelic host with only the highest amongst the Seraphic Chain of command who were no longer bound to concrete boundaries.


    Using their vast souls to directly monitor territories that were under the host¡¯s protection.


    Within the cosmic sea it was only the most ancient and most dangerous of creatures who could live more as concepts and presences rather than tangible beings.


    Entities that were usually on the brink of breaking through and rising up into the higher planes of existence.


    Saying that one had Transcended Corporality was akin to saying that one was an ascended soul.


    A soul that could exist merely on its own power. Largely unaffected by the brutal forces that came hand in hand with the ebb and flow of causality and raw reality.


    *****


    ¡°Hey...let¡¯s go.¡± said a voice at Angelo¡¯s back.


    He startled, his senses flaring out, he nearly drew his sword as he turned around, but the feedback from his senses, told him who was standing behind him, before anything truly unfortunate could happen.


    ¡°Wait¡­ didn¡¯t you just leave with Miss Edna?¡±


    Billy shrugged.


    ¡°Nh?...And so? What does that have do with anything? Anyway, stop messing around we¡¯ve got work to do.¡±


    *****


    The second Billy headed out the door, and Angelo stared at the open doorway. He wondered if the girls knew just how terrifying this thing pretending to be  a young man really was.


    Then Angelo wondered exactly just how much trouble he and his beloved were in, since they ostensibly tied to this being for a vast stretch of the foreseeable future.


    ¡°Nh?...Yo...Angelo, what¡¯s the holdup?¡± called Billy.


    ¡°Coming,...... sir.¡± said Angelo. Following his master and closing the door behind them, as they left.

 64: Muted Mantra

    On a remote island off the southern coast of Argus, there was a rumble that shook the heavens. A sound like a thousand thunderstorms.


    The waves rose high, crashing back into the sea as raging towers of froth. The sea itself receded, pulling back, draining away.


    Revealing the hillocks of salt and sand that lay in the shallower areas. Revealing the white bones of ancient beasts and the coral covered wreckages of ancient ships.


    Standing as witnesses to it all was a multitude of people who were gathered on the island¡¯s coast. Dressed in dark blue robes, with a single golden swirl drawn over the mantle.


    The sea continued to recede, falling back till it had revealed a small mountain. A structure made of steel and stone, man made but not man made, covered in barnacles that made soft sucking noises as they found themselves exposed to the open air.


    At the head of the crowd of robed watchers was a tall man, who wore nothing other than a single soiled loincloth. His physique was emaciated and bony.


    His flesh was pale and covered in filth. Blood ran from his eyes and from the palms of his hands.  In front of the man was a dog, that could only be called a dog, if all dogs were actually just another type of spider. Many limbed and many eyed, with its thorax covered in lightning and flame.


    The man bellowed and his voice was eerily, easily, carried over the howling winds, echoing across the island and over the sea. Muting the sound of the crashing waves.


    ¡°Follow me, my people. For today we meet our destiny!¡±


    *****


    Destiny was met with joy and laughter and expectation,  but soon was followed by screams and pleas for mercy.


    The inside of the metal mountain was a death trap, a place of butchery. Those who were first in line, died first, their hewn into pieces before they even understood was happening.


    The people further back saw what was happening and tried to flee. Only the youngest and smallest and those who¡¯d hesitated, were able to. And even then, most of those lucky  ¡®survivors¡¯ still found themselves caught by the wide limbs of the man, and within the even wider, thresher-like maw of the dog as his back.


    The few remaining survivors who¡¯d hesitated and stayed on the shore, watched as the hapless worshipers were chopped and ground and juiced, the iron mountain drinking their life¡¯s blood, before sending erupting from the its top like a volcano of gore.


    Then the air shook and the sea still and the mountain, cracking like an egg and revealing the thing that had been growing inside. The last to die were the man and the dog.


    The man was eaten as the neophytes first meal and the dog was absorbed into the newborn creature¡¯s being to help it rapidly grow out of its larval stage.


    *****


    A few hours later, two individuals flew across the sky as streaks of gray and blue light. Angelo looked to his master. Peering at the young man, looking for a clue of what they were doing out here.


    Unfortunately Billy was just as hard to read as usual, forcing the normally taciturn swordsman to break his silence.


    ¡°Mh¡­.So whats the plan here, Boss?¡± said Angelo.


    There was a five minute span where the other man gave no answer, his eyes just calmly observing world below, as it oozed through his accelerated perceptions.


    ¡°What are we doing here?¡± said Angelo.


    ¡°Boss?¡± said Angelo. Repeating himself speaking a little louder this time.


    ¡°Nh? Oh¡­.We¡¯re going flower picking.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Flower picking? We¡¯re flying over the ocean.¡±


    Billy shrugged.


    ¡°....We have god-monsters and deified artifacts simply lying around Monde¡¯s lands, skies and seas, just waiting for something or someone to wake them up. Is it so strange for the Ocean to suddenly have one or two floors that even someone simple minded like me, might find worth picking?¡±


    Angelo¡¯s brow furrowed.


    Wondering what that said about him, if a creature like the one that flew along side him was calling itself simple.


    *****


    Billy snapped his fingers and from out a series of swirling dark, gray disruptions in space-time, came a flock of massive, bird-type unnumbered.


    Amorphous, inky, blue-black fowl that flew as a single cohesive unit. Their turns and maneuverings, air-tight and sharp angled.


    Angelo¡¯s manner shifted, he didn¡¯t understand what was going on, but he did understand that they were starting. Preparing to do ¡®whatever¡¯ it was that they¡¯d come here to do.


    ¡°We¡¯re here...isn¡¯t she pretty?¡± said Billy.


    Angelo took a second to realize what the man was talking about then he saw it.  He saw the flower.


    There wasn¡¯t just one, there were thousands of them, massive things each one the size of a small whale, all them, growing along the length of the a vine that seemed to be a thick as a small mountain and far longer than the eye could see.


    ¡°Devil-Paradise Ivy?!¡± said Angelo. His voice sharp and tight. His blood rushing, as his angelic sense of cosmic wrong and cosmic right screamed out at him. Barking like a mad dog, as it saw the aberrational existence in front of him.


    This was an entity that was not meant to be in the mortal, plane, this was something that could destroy this world and all  its neighbors.


    Eventually taking over a fair portion of the universe it was in if allowed to grow unabated.


    ¡°What is that thing?¡± said a light voice.


    Both Billy and Angelo turned and they saw the dark haired girl, Billy¡¯s young shadow, flying behind him. Having caught a ride on the end of his tail.


    Angelo was startled but not surprised. Billy on the other hand was shell-shocked, because he¡¯d not realized she was there.


    Perhaps it was because she was usually there, but in that case it showed a very alarming lack of situational awareness.


    ¡°Tamra?!¡± said Billy.


    The girl seemed to shrink, her look slightly sheepish, her tone slightly defensive.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say I couldn¡¯t follow you this time¡­¡±


    Billy sighed. She was right. He didn¡¯t say that she couldn¡¯t follow this time, and she followed him so often he¡¯d barely made note of it. Taking her presence for granted.


    A dangerous lapse in judgement, for several reasons.


    ¡°Nh...In that case you stay close. Keep a good hold on that tail of mine if you don¡¯t want to be corrupted by this particular plant¡¯s pollen.


    Tamra nodded sitting closer to the base of Billy¡¯s tail, while the tip of his tail wrapped around her midsection.


    Billy stroked his chin as he continued to fly towards the creatures direction.


    ¡°Nh...Alright so you¡¯re here. I didn¡¯t expect you to be here, but you here. Okay then, in that case do us all a solid and help me get that things attention will you?¡± said Billy.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Tamra¡¯s eyes brightened, as she found herself delegated with something to do. The aether in the air rushed towards her and she drew on it and the gray power within her.


    Dreaming out a hole in the sky that lead to one of the hottest stars in the universe. The very planet should have gone up in smoke right then, but a quick spell by Billy and the natural magics of the planet itself kept the worse from happening.


    Even then the beams was hot enough to boil away half the sea. Drilling a big wide, long, hole in the side of the Devil-Paradise Ivy.


    Angelo gazed at her aghast, aware of what nearly just happened. Billy laughed nervously.


    ¡°That was a little bit ¡®too¡¯ hot there, poppit. But no matter. Next time just remember to cast effect isolation spells to keep the unforseen from happening.¡±


    Tamra blushed, similarly aware of her near catastrophous screw up.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t learn those yet...You never taught me.¡±


    Billy laughed again, those his expression was just as serene and untroubled as usual.


    ¡°Hnh...  now that you mention it, I guess I didn¡¯t...Odd. Alright, mea culpa, I¡¯ll teach you a few of the more important one¡¯s when we get back.¡±


    Tamra nodded, the movement becoming a little more exaggerated as both she and Billy turned upwards their arrow path of flight becoming a loopty loop as they turned to avoid a beam of greasy purple light.


    ¡°Okay...now try again. Let¡¯s aim for cold, instead of hot, but maybe not so cold we start an ice age, Tam.¡±


    Tamra nodded, and she did as she was asked, a beam of blue right lancing down from the sky, striking the ivy and freezing a full ten miles of its length into brittle iced powder.


    The segment shattered and fell into sea as snow green snow. Dead and harmless.


    Billy chuckled, the sound making the air vibrate.


    ¡°....Excellent work.¡±


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡± said Tamra. Pretending that the blush creeping up her face was from trying to withstand the ultrasonic speeds that they were flying at.


    ¡°Your turn, Angelo.¡± said Billy.


    The Angel startled,  expecting to have to fight but not expecting to be given an actual task.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You get the head and I¡¯ll deal with the rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Surely a big tough war-angel like yourself can handle a little overgrown weed like this? Or rather, this is a deity level entity, and one with life force beyond that of the demi-god and minor-god level creatures we¡¯ve been fighting till now. Isn¡¯t that power something that ¡®she¡¯ could make good use of?¡±


    Angelo frowned, unsure whether to laugh or cry. The other man had made more than an enough good points to make it nigh-impossible for the blue-haired angel of the sword to ¡®not¡¯ attack now.


    ¡°One dead Ivy coming right up, boss.¡± said Angelo. His tone gruff, because he couldn¡¯t help feeling like he was being handled.


    The sky shuddered as the fallen Angel surged forwards shattering the boundaries that between the speed of sound and the speed of light.


    The creature trembled as a million wide gashes appeared on the  horned-root or ¡®head¡¯ of the Devil-Paradise Ivy. Green glowing blood oozing from the wounds, healing the creature just as quick as the Angel could it.


    Creatures that appearance-wise could be roughly described as massive, fire breathing, aphids poured out from its hide in response to assault.


    Billy summoned a flocked of unnumbered shades to meet them. Their two sides immediately sinking into a heated battle of nothingness and acidic flame.


    Growling in agitation, his determination and a very unangelic stubbornness rising within him, Angelo picked up the pace of his cuts.


    His sword arm swinging the blades a million times faster. Creating a howling hurricane  of wind and energy with each of its movements.


    Meanwhile Billy wasn¡¯t idle either. Agitating this creature was like pinching a time bomb, one had to act before it went boom.


    If the creature released its spores in response to threat to its life, it¡¯d all be for naught, in either this millenia or the next, another young ivy could sprout. And in the short term a large amount of the world would be poisoned by the spores¡¯ presence.


    The sun would be blocked out and Monde and its people would be desolated by a century of poisoned snow.


    ¡°Tam, would you mind casting a barrier spell? It needs to be a grand barrier, as strong as you can make it.¡±


    The girl immediately began, the aether gathering around her as she cast the spell.  In a few minutes time a translucent bubble of glowing gray light and ornate sigil latices,  surrounded their particular stretch of the ocean.


    Billy nodded gratified and pleased, watching the barrier hold strong despite how the creature thrashed and struggled. Keeping the spillover of the battle between the Aphids and the shades from reaching them.


    Then Billy closed his eyes. Or rather he made them disappear from the inside  of his head, letting eerie green light leak out from under his eyelids.


    Right now, actual mundane sight was more a distraction than anything else. The heavens broke, splitting in two, from behind the parted curtain of blue emerged an entity¡¯s whose maw was wide enough to drink the whole sea.


    The hoary head of the Nidhogg, a creature many times more large and far fierce than the Jorgmandr that Billy usually used. An entity that could swallow worlds whole.


    Angelo finally made the killing blow and the creature screamed its voice both wretched and beautiful, like the pained final song of an opera sing.


    Its green flesh was turned into a column of green flame and its flowers were filled and dangerous light. The ivy was on the verge of exploding.


    Then down came the maw of the Nidhog, biting the entire length of the creature swallowing both the ivy and the portion of space time that it had occupied.


    The sea came flowing back in. Flowing lower because they had lost several millions of gallons but flowing cleanly, unpoisoned by the ivy¡¯s influence.


    Billy sighed in relief, frowning a little as he noted that he¡¯d inadvertently altered the coastline of Argus. He imagined his Ministry friend wouldn¡¯t much like that, but hoped she¡¯d let him pass with only a light scolding.


    ¡°Well then...I guess, we¡¯ve earned a nice lunch yeah?¡± said Billy.


    A nearly faint Tamra, just sat on William¡¯s tail, trying not to pass out. Aware that she still didn¡¯t have enough raw power to use her abilities for any real stretch of time.


    Grinning like a well-fed cat all the same, proud of what she¡¯d managed for the day.


    ¡°I...uh...suppose so, sir.¡± said Tamra.

 65: Decisions, Decisions

    The flowers hung from the ceiling of an expanded version of Billy¡¯s lab. Suspended from hooks and keep in aetheric stasis-fields to keep their magical potency from wasting away.


    Each petal of each flower was around one hundred times the size of your average man, and each flower had ten petals. All of them overlapping, forming, an opalescent, rainbow colored cup.


    Billy sat beneath them, arms crossed, his brow furrowed, his lips set in the usual neutrality, though it was slightly more thoughtful than usual. He stared up at the flowers that he¡¯d gathered from the Devil-Paradise Ivy.


    Each flower representing a power that was equivalent to the divine energy of ten thousand ¡®rank-and-file¡¯ god-monsters.


    For Monde it might have sounded like a nigh-unbelievable amount of power, but in the grander scheme of things it wasn¡¯t much.


    What it was, at least in the right hands, was a doorway. The key to a set of options that with a little more building, could decide, the world¡¯s future.


    The door to the lab opened and in walked Edna, she saw Billy sitting there staring up, looking just a little bit more lost than usual.


    ¡°Hey, you¡­.So there¡¯s where you¡¯ve been hiding. I haven¡¯t seen you all day.¡±


    ¡°Nh?....Did we have something planned?¡± said Billy. A bit of confusion in his voice though, he still sat staring up at the ceiling the flowers that hung from it.


    ¡°Nope...not really. Was just looking for my favorite guy.¡± said Edna. Stepping the behind Billy and wrapping her arms around his shoulder.


    ¡°.....Ah...Okay.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°So¡­..what are you thinking about?¡± asked Edna. Tilting her head up towards the flowers, following Billy¡¯s gaze, to try and catch sight of whatever it was, that he was staring at so very intensely.


    ¡°Thinking?¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re obviously brooding over something. You¡¯re wearing your brooding face.¡± said Edna.


    ¡°....Brooding face?¡± said Billy.


    Edna laughed, it had taken these last five years plus an entire childhood for her to become an expert at reading the man¡¯s expressions. Strangely enough he was a surprisingly open book once you knew what to look for.


    She drummed her finger on the top of his head.


    ¡°Nevermind that¡­What¡¯s on your mind, little William?¡±


    Billy looked up at the the ceiling then he tilted his head further back to look at Edna.


    ¡°....I¡¯m trying to make a decision.¡± said Billy.


    She crossed and uncrossed her arms, nodding, she¡¯d thought as much and would secretly pleased that she was right.


    ¡°Okay, what about?¡± said Edna.


    ¡°.......¡±


    For the longest time he didn¡¯t speak, and Edna didn¡¯t press him, then finally he sighed.


    ¡°You¡­.know. Have I ever mentioned how much I care about you guys?¡±


    Edna blinked, thoughts going fuzzy, a warmth rising in her chest.


    ¡°Er...sometimes. Rarely quite so explicitly but¡­¡±


    ¡°Really? I guess I need to say it more often then...hm...I love you Edna. I love you and Ell and Tamra ...I like running our company together with you guys. I want to help Al get as strong as she can possibly be. I think Jermaine and Matthew ¡®might¡¯ be my best male friends now...maybe...Even Angelo¡¯s grown on me. I¡¯ve officially gained a vested interest in seeing the little Aria tribe can do when they¡¯re not pissing off the entire Hinterland. Hell, I think I¡¯d even regret it if those paranoid types at the Ministry were to disappear. There¡¯s a lot of things and people I care about now.¡± said Billy.


    Edna didn¡¯t interrupt him, waiting for him to finish talking. Eventually a lapse fell and she realized that he¡¯d run out of things to say.


    ¡°I guess, your world¡¯s grown a little bigger then¡­.¡± said Edna.


    Billy nodded. Wearing his own, bland version of a pout, looking almost painfully young, his eyes wide and bright, filled with flickers of green.


    ¡°.....It¡¯s troubling. It used to be so much simpler when I only had the two of you to care about¡­. I suppose that means that  my fall-back plan of destroying everything and starting over on some new world is no longer an option now, then...¡± said Billy, lost in his thoughts.


    Edna laughed off that last that she¡¯d decided was some bit of humor,  and bent down and gave the silly man a peck on the lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what it is, that has you so down, but usually when I have something I can¡¯t make my mind up on I ask two questions. What can I live with? And what will make most happy? If  I can¡¯t live with something or the consequences of something, then its no good. If I ¡®can¡¯ live with both option, then its the option that makes the least happiest, that is no good. It¡¯s all about satisfaction really.¡± said Edna.


    Billy blinked and then he nodded, a small smile spreading across his face, like a butterpat across pancakes. A simple arch, like a rainbow in a clouded sky.


    Then he stood up and gave Edna a kiss. His hands gently resting on the side of her face. Her feathery yellow locks tickling his nose.


    ¡°Thanks...You¡¯ve always been the most grounded of all us.¡±


    He was just about leave and get to work, but then she stopped him short, catching by the the hand.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±said Edna.


    ¡°Nh?¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Do you have to go do whatever it is, right now?¡±


    Billy¡¯s face scrunched up a bit, as he considered her question.


    ¡°...Not really.¡±


    Edna matched his smile.


    ¡°...Good.¡±


    *****


    Several hours later they lay in Billy¡¯s oversized bed, lying beneath the rumpled sheets, skin sticky with sweat. Edna sighed, tired but contented, panting softly, like she was settling down from a run.


    Billy was already asleep, or maybe he was just lying very, very still. She couldn¡¯t tell because her back was turned to him, she was bent over, revealing the elegant curves and lines of her golden brown figure.


    Scrounging through the drawers that lay beneath the bed. Looking for a suitable change of clothes.


    Wondering if she might not, just be better off getting up and showering first, but feeling a bit too lazy to do so, right that minute. She found a t-shirt. She put it on and then she slipped back into bed.


    ¡°Oh¡­.So you ''are'' awake.¡± she mumbled. Speaking mostly to herself.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Turning to her side and seeing that Billy lay staring at the ceiling like he often did, thinking. She didn¡¯t ask what he was thinking about, because she knew better than anyone that sometimes one simply had to have  a good think.


    Sometimes the wheels and cogs and gears of one¡¯s mind wouldn¡¯t stop turning.


    Seeing Billy lying there thinking, got her thinking as well. She went over her day, she went over things that she¡¯d have to do for the next day. She idly consider her plans and plots for the near future.


    Then as she settled back into bed, feeling sleep¡¯s call rising in her ear. She nestled closer to her bed-mate to sap some of his warmth, she remembered something.


    ¡°Billy.¡±


    ¡°....Nh?¡±


    ¡°Do you ever think about the family?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m always thinking about you and Ell.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°No...I meant ¡®the rest¡¯ of the family. The other Maddocs. You know the nieces and nephews and cousins that we left behind in Garland.¡±


    ¡°....Oh, ¡®that¡¯. No, I suppose I¡¯d have to say I don¡¯t. Not really¡­..Why do you ask?¡± said Billy. As always his words were free of any sense of tension, or sarcasm, or bitterness. But somehow this time, they were just a tad ¡®too¡¯ clean, too anesthetized.


    So empty and flat that it was almost the same as if they had, had an edge to them. One that the man was trying to hide.


    Except there was nothing in Billy¡¯s manner or expression to let Edna know she wasn¡¯t imagining it.


    Edna lay silent, chewing on the inside of her cheek, wondering whether to press forwards or not.


    On the one hand this was Billy and as far as she knew he didn¡¯t seem possess any real conversational sore spots. He was almost easy-going to a fault. Laconic and light hearted in his own odd way.


    On the other hand if he were to possess a sore spot she could imagine that this would be it.


    One could hardly expect anyone to hold a warm spot in their heart for a family that was either involved in or complicit in selling them to bandits, barely a year after they¡¯d been orphaned.


    Or so she assumed, except he never spoke of it, aside from a few references to his having gone very far abroad after he finally found himself without an owner, he didn¡¯t really speak of his time as a slave.


    He spoke of what he learned afterwards, he¡¯d occasionally share anecdotes of things he¡¯d seen,  and if he was pressed he¡¯d a give a few fairly sparse details.


    However, considering that neither Elena or her felt inclined to press him on it, and considering how sparse and vague the details were, they knew relatively little about what happened between then and now.


    The family that sold him off for the sake of taking away his place and his parent¡¯s assets.


    Even she, Edna held some fairly serious grudges with the clan, the loss of her siblings and parents lay in the laps of a few of the family¡¯s leaders. Still it was always hard to extricate oneself from one¡¯s blood.


    There were at least a few people in the many families of House Maddoc she¡¯d liked or least didn¡¯t blame, and still held some sense of attachment and obligation to.


    Even if their connection to the others had been enough to make her take a step back from all of them. Edna ties to those who she still considered were still whole enough to make her care about their welfare.


    The same could be said for Elena, though her attitude on the matter, was a little more hands off than either her, or Edna, were used.


    After dithering for a bit, Edna bit the bullet. Deciding that the only thing that could be done was to inch forwards with care and see how the man reacted.


    ¡°...What would you say if I said I want to take a visit back home. Back to old Garland? Just to check how everything¡¯s going and maybe make sure everyone¡¯s okay?¡±


    ¡°Nh¡­.Okay.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Okay?¡± said Edna.


    Billy¡¯s shoulders did a sort of strange horizontal shrug and Edna found herself feeling conflicted. On the one hand she felt relieved to find that she¡¯d been reading too much into things.


    On the other hand, she found herself, dissatisfied.  Or perhaps she was merely unsure.  Wanting an actual reaction, or at least question, that would turn this into a proper conversation. That would let her know that this wasn¡¯t going to be some uncomfortable thing, that sat between her and her William.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know why?¡±


    ¡°Not really? It¡¯s your call, and they ¡®are¡¯ technically related to us. So I suppose its perfectly reasonable to want to check in on them.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Miss Helene sent me a letter the other day. You remember Miss Helene, right?¡± said Edna.


    She wasn¡¯t sure why but she felt a need to explain herself. It wasn¡¯t like he was guilting her and to that end she ¡®didn¡¯t¡¯ feel guilty, but there was still a certain slight twist in her gut that made her feel uncomfortable.


    In the end though, her words barely managing to elicit the slight nod he gave her.


    ¡°...Um...Anyway, so she sent me a letter just saying hi, I guess. Or trying to get back in touch. Congratulating us on all our success. Asking how we¡¯re doing. Um, little Brett¡¯s learned how to read so that¡¯s cool. And...the point is that for the last few weeks Elena and I¡¯ve been getting these sorts of letters. Ell mostly throws hers away, she only keeps the one from Brett and a few of the clan¡¯s littler kids. You know how she likes kids... And as for me...I read all of mine. Somehow...I¡¯m not sure but I-...we¡­ think that they might be in trouble. They don¡¯t ask for help exactly, but there are all these little hints they slide in. Bits about the old business, and lost properties.  I¡¯m pretty sure that whatever¡¯s happening is pretty big, because that¡¯s the only way I could see them ¡®suddenly¡¯ trying to get back in touch after all this time. I mean they didn¡¯t try to get in touch before, I think it might be that they¡¯re finally broke, or maybe the Seven Son¡¯s had the other families put extra pressure on them, but¡­¡±


    Billy got up, gave Edna a peck on the cheek and headed for the bathroom. Aiming to take a shower, and head back to his lab.


    ¡°Ed...You do what you need to do and I¡¯ll have your back regardless. You know that already.¡± said Billy.


    Edna watched him go, reassured and but still a feeling little uncertain. On the one hand she knew he meant what he¡¯d said.  On the other hand, the way he¡¯d said it made her uneasy, somehow.

 66: Goalmarker

    ¡°Uh...are you sure about this, Billy?¡± said Elena. The tall woman stretched, her expression hesitant, though her body was already tensed and ready.


    Billy stood on a platform of empty air, overlooking the altered space of the training hall.


    ¡°Nh...Yeah. Go all out, give her your best. I want to see the upper limit of what both of you can do.¡±


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    Alessa, yelped, the small frightened-animal noise escaping her before she could even think to stop it. She blushed, aware of the minor loss of face, but similarly aware that now was neither the time or place to be concerned over such things.


    Though Alessa was still the tallest of the house¡¯s denizens at nearly nine feet of height, the seven foot one Elena, still struck an imposing figure.


    Her broad shoulders and muscular build seeming to radiate power. Her aura pouring out of her like heat out of a blast furnace. Sweltering, oppressive and painful to touch.


    All encompassing like the rays of the sun. Seeming to spread to every inch of the expansive ten mile long training hall.


    Alessa tried to steady herself, shifting her gaze from the juggernaut in front of her to the master who stood above. This was a mistake, an obvious predictable mistake. She cursed herself for a fool.


    Billy was wearing his teacher face. Cool and unyielding. His gaze was without mercy, offering no reassurance, and even before he spoke she felt like her blood was already running a few degrees colder.


    Billy didn¡¯t look at her, he looked at Elena instead, his gaze just as disinterested and slightly disdainful as before.


    Elena didn¡¯t much like the look. No matter what the purring in her undercarriage said, she definitely wasn¡¯t turned on by this all business, hardboiled, Billy. Absolutely not.


    Billy placed his hands behind his back, as he rose higher into the artificial sky of the altered room. Floating towards the viewing box, that held, Tamra, Edna and the rest.


    ¡°Now remember this a no-holds barred fight. I want you to go at it like your lives are depending on it, because ultimately they kind of are. Ell. Crush her, Kill her, tear apart, whatever. I want you to do your worst. Al, don¡¯t die, but even if you do, be at ease in knowing that there¡¯s a subtle difference between dead and ¡®dead¡¯, so long as the worst doesn¡¯t happen I can still put you back together again.¡±


    Billy¡¯s words were small comfort and only served to make Alessa¡¯s blood run even colder. As her master entered the viewing box, Alessa felt the space change. The air around her seeming to grow heavier and denser.


    It was only in the instant that she saw the fist flying towards her, that she realized that the fight had already started.


    Scrambling back she managed to just barely move herself out of the way, the air where her head had been, being forcibly displaced. Moving at hurricane speeds whilst emitting a sound like thunder.


    Alessa spat blood, feeling like the inside of her skull was sloshing about. Though her movements stayed sharp it felt like she was drunk. The sheer pressure of Elena¡¯s punch just now was enough to set all of Alessa¡¯s internal systems in disarray.


    Whilst deftly, desperately dodging she channelled the aether in her blood, drawing on her power, turning every red cell in her body to a metal that was many thousand times stronger and more durable than steel.


    Within the first five seconds she had to escape at least a hundred blows before her transformation was complete.


    Narrowly avoiding punches and kicks that could very well have sundered the planet if used outside the train hall. Each movement of Elena¡¯s limbs carried at least ten million gigatons  of force.


    Each rotation of Elena¡¯s body, made Alessa feel like she was trapped within a nightmare tidal wave.


    Drowning. Knocked about. Unable to escape, unable to give up. Forced to desperately, futily, swim against the violent current. Struggling to keep her little boat afloat, and her head above the water.


    *****


    There was a limit to how long Alessa could dodge and as Elena¡¯s speed increased Alessa quickly found that limit. Alessa received a blow to the sternum that sent her flying and would have liquified her organs were they not already metallized.


    Before she even got too high, she received another devastating blow from behind, knocking her towards the ground.


    Up and down, she went, juggled into stasis, bouncing about, being hit in such a way that it made it seem like Alessa was just floating in space. Her body being jostled about in the empty air, transforming into some light litter that had been trapped within a whirlwind.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    She¡¯d long past gone past the realm of mere disorientation, right now she was utterly and profoundly lost. Despairing wishing they¡¯d just call the fight. Her feelings growing bitter and more dejected as she remembered that this was apparently a duel to the death.


    Then suddenly the master¡¯s voice entered her head, though whether it was real or imaginary she couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡°Nh¡­.Is that all I taught you? Is that all you understood? Come on, Alessa. We both know you can do better than that.¡±


    The words bore the same cold intonation as before yet somehow they lit a fire in her. An explosive and incredibly lucky kick  caught the green skinned warrior queen in the face. Alessa took the opportunity and used it transform a second time.


    Shifting to her Talos form. Growing taller,  growing heavier. Her body smashing into the ground like a world ending meteor. Her flesh transforming into something indestructible yet fluid.


    The Tyrant Queen quickly recovered slamming into her with a force that could shatter all of Monde¡¯s moons. Her tail whipped out and  struck the girl. Slamming into  the young titan and sending her flying.


    Elena pursued her airborne quarry. Laughing maniacally and uproariously, as she casually broke the sound barrier, a thousand times over, with each of her movements.


    A blow to the chin that would have torn Alessa¡¯s head off, was cleanly dodged. The blow to the abdomen that should have torn her apart and sent the remaining pieces flying, was weathered and just barely absorbed.


    If Elena was the sea, then Alessa was a mountain. Unyielding and absorbing the worst that the elements had to deliver. She wasn¡¯t completely immune to the blows.


    Forced to speed up her healing each time the monster in front of her, barely grazed her, but she was able to stand on her two feet.


    Able to just barely fight back, throwing punches with arms had been transformed into heavy spiked clubs.


    *****


    ¡°So¡­.What¡¯s the point of all this, sir? Alessa¡¯s holding her own for now, but I think it should be obvious that there¡¯s now way that she can win.¡± said Tamra. Billy¡¯s ever present shadow.


    ¡°Nh? Point?....Right, ¡®that¡¯. Consider it stress testing. For both of them. I get to see a baseline for what Ell can dish out. I get to see the bottom line for Alessa can survive. Then we move on from there.¡±


    ¡°But...couldn¡¯t we have done that with the shades? No need to pit us against each other. Isn¡¯t that a bit¡­?¡± said Tamra.


    Frowning as she watched Elena grab the girl that she¡¯d started to think as a little sister.


    Spinning her about  like a toy and then tossing Alessa into the air. All before she seemingly teleported right above the girl, and slammed her back into the ground again.


    ¡°Cruel? Nah¡­. This is me, being nice. Cruel is what the stronger folk are being set up against in the other halls. Ell over there still has own training to do when she¡¯s done helping Elena. You girls have actually done pretty well, you¡¯re too strong for most the grand shades and the numbered...At least for training purposes. But you still need a little more seasoning. And no matter what I say out there, Ed and Ell have their own minds and they know not to go to far. So you and Al are actually quite safe, when I use this method. At least safer than the alternative. If I set you two up against one of the named shade¡¯s it¡¯d be hard to tell what would happen. Thus I need more data. I need to know where you all are in your cultivation and training, so I can guide things along with a better sense of where we¡¯re headed. Eventually I plan to create a few custom shades to safely help you with that process.¡±


    Tamra shivered remembering being trapped within bullet hell, shot to pieces. She recalled the despair she felt as she was lost in that dazzling field of glowing white destruction that was broken only by beams of burning darkness.


    She frowned as she gazed at Billy¡¯s back, troubled by at the thought that this was his idea of using kid gloves. Feeling a bit of trepidation and anticipation when thought of what the ¡®real deal¡¯ would be like.


    ¡°Okay¡­ but what¡¯s all this for, really? What¡¯s all this about? Why the sudden push for us to get stronger, we¡¯re pretty high up if we¡¯re talking about standards on the continent.¡± asked Tamra.


    Billy uncrossed his hands, letting them fall to his side. He finally turned to look at her, looking away from the training hall.


    ¡°Nh?....What¡¯s it all for?¡­..That¡¯s an odd question to ask. It¡¯s not like my goals have changed. You¡¯ve all done well to make it this far, but you¡¯re far from done. We¡¯re not aiming to be the strongest on the continent or even in all of Monde. You¡¯ve yet to even see the beginning of what you¡¯re all capable of. Of where you need to reach. You, me,....all of us, are far, far too weak¡­.We need to get stronger. Much stronger.¡±

 66.5: Interlude: History Lesson and History in the Making

    Edna looked up at a magical projection, a chart filled with text and pictures. The faces and names of all the most influential members of Lloyd¡¯s high society.


    With profiles connected by arrows and lines and annotations, to show the relationships between the groups.


    It populated itself, and updated as Billy¡¯s scrying spell, picked up or more and more, useful little tidbits. Adding scrollable pages of information, that would appear if she focused on any of the names on her chart.


    She stood in the office of the Bone Tree Company¡¯s Lloyd offices mulling over her next move.


    She¡¯d just had the meeting that would be followed by yet another meeting that would ultimately decide the fate of Lloyd, and answer  the question of what the Bone Tree Company¡¯s position in  Lloyd would be from  here on out.


    One possibility entailed the immediate end of the contract between Lloyd and the Bone Tree Company.


    The other possibility would result in the Lloyd¡¯s complete adoption of the Bone Tree Company as a full governmental entity, sitting somewhere between a national guild, special branch of their house of lords, and a semi-independent wing of their military.


    Meetings like today¡¯s always took a lot out of her, it was just talking things over, yet somehow she always left the room feeling exhausted.


    Maybe it was because while she was fairly well suited to things like public relations and the work of a company rep, she herself, was actually not that much a people person.


    Smiling till it hurt, making tedious small talk, trading compliments and secrets and invitations to social events that she¡¯d go to for the sake of making nice.


    A lot of her job was based in building connections where none existed and then grounding them like they weren¡¯t just things made of empty air, it was actually quite hard for her.


    She¡¯d have pushed it onto the other two if she could, but Billy was well...Billy and Elena was too unpredictable and prone to violence to be trusted with the task.


    Edna was already considering asking Jermaine if he¡¯d recommend one of ¡®his¡¯ people for her to groom as a junior member of the executive staff. But there was also the possibility of pulling one  Billy¡¯s students into the role.


    She¡¯d briefly considered the dark haired one, Tamra, but somehow the girl seemed like a middle ground between Billy and Elena, which on paper was quite frankly terrifying.


    The other girl, Alessa looked like she¡¯d be a better option. She seemed like she had the kind of quick wit, attention to detail and demeanor required to represent the factory.


    She was a bit tall yes, and very shy, but if Edna could learn  to move past her own extreme anthrophobic tendencies, both before and after the death of her family, she was sure the girl could do the same.


    Now when she was finally alone again, She felt like she¡¯d been banging her head against a wall. She was pretty sure the company would come out on top, but she wanted to be certain.


    She used a mental command and made the chart change, altering the colors for the profiles of all the individuals who were either already in the Bone Tree Company¡¯s camp, or thoroughly under their thumb.


    Edna gazed up at the modified projection. More than half of the chart was colored Blue now, but there were still countless names that had remained Yellow. She sighed, unsure whether to be happy or concerned.


    The door to her office creaked open, she turned around and saw Cindi, whom she had on loan from Jermaine. As always the woman¡¯s curly red hair was tied back into a bun that was every inch as neat and orderly as the woman¡¯s mind seemed to be.


    ¡°Mhm...Yes? Is something the matter?¡± said Edna.


    ¡°A Master Maynard is here to see you, ma¡¯am.¡± said Cindi.


    Edna frowned, as it took her a second to pull today¡¯s schedule from the poorly organized tangle of dates and appointments in her head.


    ¡°Oh, right. Please tell him I¡¯ll be with him in a minute.¡± said Edna.


    The secretary bobbed her head and let herself out. Edna perused the chart for one last time, still wondering if her plan of action was the right one to take, or not.


    *****


    Enzo Maynard waited in an office that had been set up to look more like a tea room. Complete with comfortable leather furniture, and a tea service that had something that smelled positively divine brewing inside of it.


    ¡°Ah¡­Thank you for coming all the way here.¡± said a voice, that was light and chipper and cold all at the same time.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Enzo opened his eyes, realizing that he¡¯d been dozing. Becoming slightly startled because he¡¯d normally would never have let his guard down like that. Having Darlene around him all day, every day, was enough to make ¡®anyone¡¯ learn to constantly be on watch.


    He should have felt ill at ease because of what just happened, but somehow the entire room and the couch he was seated in were just too comfortable for such troublesome lines of thought.


    So he simply just nodded, smiling sleepily, whilst quietly reminding himself to extra vigilant. These people were friends, or the very least they¡¯d been proven to be good allies,  but there was no need to be careless.


    ¡°Glad to be here. I just happened to be in the area, so it was no trouble at all.¡± said Enzo.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. So long as it wasn¡¯t an inconvenience.¡± said Edna.


    Enzo blandly admired her smile, noting how very bright and detached it was, like a star in the sky. Pretty but distant. He tutted. The information his people had on the Bone Tree Company said that the woman in front of him was currently attached to the company¡¯s head of product development and design.


    A pity, because Enzo had always had a feeling that two of them, him and her, would have made a good pair. The girl reminded him of Darlene, if Darlene weren¡¯t quite so overtly threatening and so infinitely close to being something of a mother to him.


    ¡°T¡¯was no inconvenience at all, Ms. Maddoc.¡±


    Enzo smiled and Edna of course returned it and they shared a moment of amiable silence. Edna got up and fixed the two of them, two cups of tea. Enzo took a sip of his and was literally shaken. His eyes widening.


    ¡°Damn good tea, that!.¡±


    ¡°Why thank you, Mister Maynard.¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Now as for why I asked you here. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of our operations in Lloyd and Albrecht-...¡±said Edna.


    Enzo interrupted her.


    ¡°Actually, while I have the rough idea, I wouldn¡¯t mind having you clear a few things up on that.¡±


    Edna simply nodded, with the indulgence and patience of a nun at Sunday school.


    ¡°Of course, Mister Maynard. What did you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Well ultimately I was wondering what the end goal for this little venture is. Is this just another job? Or are you seriously trying to entrench yourself in both Great Kingdoms?¡± said Enzo.


    The question wasn¡¯t from him.  It was from the EITC¡¯s higher officers and various heads of the Maynard family.


    There was a fair amount of interest from those who wanted to know just how ¡®hungry¡¯ the Bone Tree Company still was, now that it was the main producer of Magic items and the ultimate head for Most Magical Consortiums, Companies, Schools, Sects and Enclaves for most of Monde.


    Having taken over that role after their defeat of the Seven Sons Council.


    ¡° Admittedly the a continuation  of the current arrangements for our Lloyd and Albrecht divisions would be ideal. But it¡¯s nothing impossible, we¡¯ve just run into a logger heads with some portions of the royalist factions and nobility of the two territories and want to peacefully resolve the issue.¡± said Edna.


    Enzo¡¯s brow rose.


    ¡°You mean like how the folk in your Garland resolved the issue with their royals?¡± said Enzo.


    Edna chuckled.


    ¡°Oh heavens, no. My, Mister Maynard, just who do you think we are, here? No, we¡¯d just like to come to a simple understanding, and an agreement that would be to both our company¡¯s and the two great kingdoms¡¯ mutual benefit.¡± said Edna.


    Enzo eyed the girl and shivered, glad that he and his had taken advantage of the chance to grab on to the group¡¯s coattails while they slightly less monstrous.


    ¡°Hm...And I assume there¡¯s some way my family and I could help with that.¡± said Enzo.


    Edna laughed, and took a sip of her tea.


    ¡°You assume correctly, Mister Maynard.¡±

 67: Fire and Knives

    ¡°Just what the hell do you think you¡¯re doing Tybalt? Do you think my family¡¯s just some whore for you to plow?! Do you think I¡¯m going to take this lying down!?¡± bellowed Brutus Maddoc.


    Red in the face, his breath coming out of him as heavy, laborious pants.


    The two other men at the table simply watched, one with cold eyes, and the other with merry eyes.


    The cold eyed one, said nothing and the merry eyed one just tutted, pretending to look sympathetic and aggrieved.


    ¡°Brother Brutus, we three Wardens of Garland shouldn¡¯t be fighting amongst ourselves¡­¡±


    ¡°Bullshit! Don¡¯t try to fuck me and then call me Brother!¡± bellowed Brutus. His voice echoing through the massive room.


    ¡° Whoresons, craven whoresons, all of you. If you want to declare war then fucking declare war!¡± said Brutus. As he stood and angrily swept everything that was on the table in front of him onto floor.


    Dashing the crystal chalices to pieces and splashing expensive wine onto the expensive carpeting.


    Merry eyed Tybalt Agrona, current head of House Agrona, feigned sadness. His acting was amaetur and half hearted, like the japes of dive bar bard. His glee still shining through and showing in his voice.


    ¡°Come now brother, no need to bring out such harsh words.¡± said Tybalt.


    ¡°Tch...Let him say whatever he wants. My only question is just who the hell he thinks he is, yelling in front of our Queen like that. What are trying at, dear Brutus?! Are you trying to rebel?!¡± sneered Cold Eyed Basir Batbayar, the current head of the Batbayar family.


    All three men, stopped what they were doing and turned towards the pedestal where the silver-wood throne of Garland sat. With its sleeping Queen, dreaming fitful dreams. Her small body, wrapped in silvered silk, and the oversized crown slipping past her ears. Oppressively dangling from her neck like a collar.


    The moment passed and the three lords of Garland looked away from their pet monarch. Brutus glared daggers at the other two. Feeling enraged, infuriated by the injustice and his own helplessness.


    Basir and Tybalt glared right back, haughty and imperious. Sure of their position. Teeth bared. Smiling like sharks that had caught the scent of blood in the water.


    *****


    Sometimes it was hard to guess if men were simple individuals masquerading in complexity, or complex forums masquerading as simple, singular entities.


    There were times, whether it was birth, death, or orgasm, where a man¡¯s entire being could be summarized with just one or two words.


    ******


    You could sum up Basir and Tybalt with words like greed and sardonicism. You could sum up Brutus with pride and defeat.


    All three men knew that in just a few second¡¯s time blood would be shed. The two who sat together at one end of the table already knew their side would win. The one that sat alone on the other end already knew his side would lose.


    It was all just a matter of letting that other shoe drop.


    Brutus felt his tusks tingle as he called on the boar-kin blood that flowed through his veins. Drawing on the lycanthropic abilities that all Maddoc possessed to some degree or the other. His body growing larger, hairier and more muscular as he forced himself to change in a half-beast existence.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Basir and Tybalt merely watched, expecting exactly this scene. Yellow lightning crackled across Basir''s knuckles, while thick white smoke began to issue from out Tybalt¡¯ nostrils. They too, were drawing on the power of their bloodlines and their peak foundation layer cultivations.


    In no time at all, they would fall on each other and at least one person if not two, would be dead. Brutus¡¯ hand drifted to his axe, they would not strike him down while he was unarmed, but he could not fight without his weapon and the time for talks were long over.


    He gripped the handle of his axe and was just about to draw it when¡­


    ******


    *Slam!*


    The doors to the throne room were blown open and like the sea flowing through broken floodgates, there came a tide. A tide that literally knocked the weaker servants off their feet.


    A great deep wave of aura and blood lust, strong enough to make even the ruler layer guards within the throne room and the three foundation layer lords themselves feel faint.


    The sound of footsteps traveling across the checkerboard floor of the throne room, was softly thunderous. Deafening, if only because the air ignored all other sounds as it strained to listen.


    Four figures strode through the room, the lead was a dark haired, dark skinned beauty. Wearing a beatific and untroubled expression, seeming unconcerned with the chaos they¡¯d caused as they crossed the length of the room.


    A female...no, a male, prettier than most women could ever dream to be. Pretty to the point of being slightly sickening, slightly unnerving, slightly eerie. Like a china doll all grown up. Like a store mannequin come to life.


    Like a dream that was slowly but surely turning into a nightmare. All her...no... his features straining towards something that briefly kissed the threshold of perfection and immediately veered into the uncanny valley.


    Behind the stranger, was a dandy, a princely figure with blue hair, wearing duster, his chin kissed an even coating of blue bramble, a nine o¡¯clock shadow that almost seemed like it was on purpose.


    On the man¡¯s back was a sword, with a blade that was slightly taller than he was. Seeming to pulse like a heartbeat. Giving off an aura like it was a living thing. An existence with sentience.


    Seeming to sip the aether in the room in the same way a sommelier would sip wine. Tasting it, and all the people and objects that the aether had passed through. Reading its history and its future.


    Seeming to mull it all over as it continued to watch...to watch, the happenings of the room. To watch everything and everyone with unseen eyes that seemed eager and excited over the thought of drawing blood.


    Besides the princely swordsman, there two other figures that walked behind the pretty monster. Two beauties, true beauties, that weren¡¯t just alien horrors wearing a dazzling facade.


    One beauty was cold, raven haired and dress and rich black and white robes. Her look unconcerned and slight disdainful. The other was a giantess, a tall fiery haired amazonian, a barbarian from the hinterlands.


    Bronze skinned, looking like a living statue, looking like the most beautiful thing that had ever been made by the fires of a forge. Her eyes seeming to blaze with an earnest fire. Her look and gaze as stony and grim as a mountain peak.


    The thing that lead the little group the inhuman beauty, stopped before the throne and bow and when it bowed it was like the whole world bowed with it. The one¡¯s behind him bowed and all those who watched felt awkward not doing the same.


    It was like the sky had lowered itself, it felt like the room had shrunk. Before anyone knew it, everyone else had taken a knee. Falling as one. Swept up in the pacing the otherworldly existences before them.


    The stranger spoke, his voice mellow and melodious. Pleasant to the ear, but strangely, starkly, flat. Empty of any kind of tone, inflection, or emotion.


    ¡°I told you I¡¯d come. I told I was real.¡± said the stranger.


    There was a start and a stirring, the sounds of jingling jewelry and swishing silk. The sleeping queen slowly opened her eyes, the drugged haze seeming to be stripped from them by the hungry depths of the stranger¡¯s aura.


    Young Queen Isodel gazed at the man who knelt in front of her, expression awed, and slightly hopeful.


    ¡°Are you real? Or is this another dream.¡±


    The man stood, somehow making the act seem like a feat of grace and athleticism, like the move of a dancer. He leaned forwards taking his forefinger and his thumb and giving the Queen of Garland a pinch on her cheek.


    ¡°Ow!? That hurt?¡±


    She rubbed, it tearing up, in pain and happiness.


    ¡°And...and...if you¡¯re real does that mean that the promise you made was real too?¡±


    The beautiful man nodded.


    Then he stepped forwards tucked the young queen under his arm and was swallowed up by the mouth of a colossal beast that emerged from nowhere. The creature¡¯s head crashing through rooftop of the palace.


    The man was consumed whole, along with his cadre of followers.


    Brutus, Basir and Tybalt watched as the jaws closed around the group and the queen of Garland, who seemed not at all afraid to find herself in the mouth of some manner of monster.


    The stranger looked right at Brutus and nodded.


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll be seeing you, Uncle.¡±


    In the end the castle was ruined, nearly torn in two as a fair portion of it was swallowed by the beast when it swallowed the strange group of impossibly powerful kidnappers.


    Brutus the only, possible connection to the incident was briefly tossed into a dungeon before being hurriedly pulled out again, Though surprisingly enough it was by the men of Batbayar and Agrona, instead of his own people.


    The Three lords of Garland went their separate ways and the Lesser Kingdom of Garland was in upheaval over its kidnapped Queen and its new King.

 68: Rub the Lamp

    Ophelia woke up in a spacious bed, she bathed, she dressed and then she sat down to a hearty, and decadent breakfast of coffee, pancakes, toast, five kinds of pastry, ten  kinds of meat, oranges and some manner of savory porridge.


    Most of which would remain on the table, cold and uneaten, save for some of the toast, and all of the coffee.  The food was kept to one half of the table with the other half being taken up by stacks of periodicals.


    These were all the newspapers and magazines that Ophelia read at least once a week to gain better insight on the public''s view of what was going on in the world.


    She¡¯d pay special attention to the opinion pieces and editorials, just to check that the Ministry¡¯s manipulation of the press was going smoothly.


    The next three hours  were  taken up by some stretching, some martial exercises, and some quiet meditation to keep her cultivation from stagnating.


    Then the hour after that was spent in a psychic conference call. With Ophelia checking in with all of the Supervisory Agents and Managers that directly reported to her.


    It was only after this routine was finished that Ophelia acknowledged that she was ¡®supposed¡¯ to be on a break. Taking a few precious days to unwind and get her head on straight.


    Then there was another psychic call, and all thought of trying to relax was was pushed to the wayside.


    ¡°Uh huh...Uh huh...Okay. No, no, that¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind coming down. Give me a few days to settle some things and I¡¯ll get back to you.¡±


    *****


    Two days,  five hours and twenty two minutes later she found herself in a large office, that smelled of cinnamon and acetone. The office felt more like a bedroom than an office, a place made entirely for the comfort of the owner, rather than any professional purposes.


    Which of course made Ophelia several different kinds of nervous, especially when she considered who the owner of the office was. Especially when she considered that she¡¯d not yet figured out, the reasons for last month¡¯s gross indiscretion.


    The door opened and in walked the feather haired, bird-kin woman with the bright smile, overly genial manner, and cold, wary, eyes that were strikingly familiar.


    Possessing the same calculating mien that Ophelia saw every day in the mirror.


    ¡°Oh, Ms.Delphi, how nice of you to come and see us down here in Garland.¡± said Edna.


    Ophelia felt herself smile, fake as it was, the smile that that yellow haired girl wore, was surprisingly infectious.


    ¡°Not at all, not at all. I heard your William wanted to chat, and I had some time on my hands...and here I am.¡±


    Edna took a seat, and a sip of the  coffee that had been sitting on the desk, as if it there wasn¡¯t even the slightest possibility that Ophelia might have slipped something into it.


    ¡°Mhm...Awfully, accommodating of you.¡±said Edna.


    Ophelia waved the words aside.


    ¡°Think nothing off it, dear, I¡¯m sure you know how it is. Even with a busy schedule one ¡®must¡¯ try to find time for their friends.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡¯friends¡¯.¡± said Edna. Putting a little extra emphasis on that last word, stretching it out as if it were some quichy foreign phrase she was trying out.


    ¡°....Well Anyway, I¡¯m here, I don¡¯t suppose you know what Willam wanted to talk to me about?¡± said Ophelia fishing, because there was always an element of uncertainty when it came to the good folks of the Bone Tree Company.


    Edna frowned, looking plainly apologetic.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we kind of expected you, two days ago, Billy¡¯s not here right now.¡±


    Ophelia startled.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Sorry we didn¡¯t expect you to come through, the old fashioned way and things came up.  We actually were kind of wondering if there was something wrong with the N-Gate system that we set up for the Ministry.¡±


    ¡°N-Gate System?¡± Ophelia frowned and then  she looked inwards searching through her memory and the Ministry''s mental network for any mention of an ¡®N-Gate¡¯ system.


    Eventually she just gave up and asked Dennis who was still at the Ministry¡¯s main offices, filling in for her as Head Administrator.


    Ophelia sighed when she got the answer,  was both excited and disquieted as she realized that Ministry and the Bone Tree Company were now even more capable of mobilizing forces at any point on Monde and at any time.


    With plans in the works to expand this capability, though she wasn¡¯t entirely sure where they could take it from there.


    She found herself smiling sheepishly because she didn¡¯t know what face to make.


    ¡°In full disclosure I¡¯ve been out of the office for a bit, so I suspect that the new installation you mentioned, happened while I was out. This is the first time I¡¯m hearing of the new system.¡±


    Edna, smiled.


    ¡°Ah...seems even the great and omniscient Ministry is still just a bureaucracy in the end.¡± chuckled Edna.


    Her tone light-hearted, and joking though her eyes were still as watchful and calculating as before.


    Ophelia fought her frown, and swallowed whatever riposte was sitting on her tongue.


    ¡°....So you¡¯re saying he¡¯s not here right now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, indeedy. But he should be back soon.¡±said Edna.


    ¡°How soon, is soon?¡± asked Ophelia.


    ¡°Anytime between five minutes and five days.¡± said Edna.


    ¡°That¡¯s a wide range for arrival times. Don¡¯t suppose you could narrow that down a bit?¡± said Ophelia.


    Edna shook her head, looking playfully helpless, her palms upturned as she shrugged her shoulder.


    ¡°....Sorry.¡±


    ¡°Mhm...that¡¯s okay I guess. I am the one who showed two days late, after all. I don¡¯t suppose you could tell me what he¡¯s doing, while I wait?¡± said Ophelia.


    Deciding right then and there that she ¡®would¡¯ be waiting. Though she wasn¡¯t entirely certain as to her own motive for doing so.


    Edna shrugged again.


    ¡°Sorry, I honestly don¡¯t know sometimes. Our Billy tends to always have more than few irons on the stove at any one time and that¡¯s become even more the case as of late¡­¡± said Edna.


    *****


    Now this was the point where Ophelia was supposed to excuse herself, the apologies and pleasantries had been exchanged and since the man himself wasn¡¯t there, she didn¡¯t need to be there either.


    Except there was a curiosity and feeling of rare opportunity.  For whatever reason, Ophelia felt like she should throw her line in the water one more time.


    *****


    ¡°So...how¡¯s it feel to be an official regent?¡± asked Ophelia.


    Edna¡¯s face rapidly shifted colors, growing paler and darker in quick succession, her look briefly turning gloomy before resuming its trademarked cheeriness.


    Edna smiled, but it was all teeth and slightly feral. A proper lycan smile.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    ¡°Mhm...I can¡¯t say its much different from what I was already doing with Lloyd, and Albrecht.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough. Though I suppose you know you¡¯ve startled quite a few people.¡±


    Edna sighed, not even bothering to disguise the sound.


    Her mind went back in time to the a week ago, when Elena, tracked her down in the elevator.


    *****


    ¡°Just, what did you do?!¡± said Elena.


    ¡°Huh...I haven¡¯t done anything?¡± said Edna. Confused and distracted as she used her mental construct to skim through a set of files before a big meeting.


    ¡°Okay, what did you say to Billy?¡± said Elena.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything to Billy. I haven¡¯t seen him all day actually.¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s odd then, because I¡¯m pretty sure that you and I are only one¡¯s who could ever  make him go back to Garland again.¡±


    Which was the point where Edna stopped reading the files, blankly staring at Elena.


    ¡°What happened? He didn¡¯t kill everyone did he?¡±


    ¡°What!? No?...At least I don¡¯t think he did. He just took it over, first he kidnapped the sleeping queen. Now he¡¯s declared war on all the surrounding areas.¡±


    ¡°What?! Why?! Why would he do that?! This wasn¡¯t part of our plans!¡± said Edna.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know? That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you, numpty.¡± said Elena. Rolling her eyes.


    Edna was about to round on her, but she was too busy, try to figure out what might have set Billy off. She honestly couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    ¡°I...I just said, that maybe we should go check out Garland, and maybe stop the people from Bullying our family back home.¡±


    Elena, nodded, as if she¡¯d heard exactly what she¡¯d expected to hear.


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t use any specifics or anything, or say that ¡®you¡¯ want to handle it? You know by yourself?¡± said Elena.


    She¡¯d figured it be a small thing, Edna now had enough personal wealth from what the company paid her, and her company shares, that she could easily pay off all the family''s debts.


    And a personal visit,  accompanied by a few shades and a few of the Thousand Ghosts would have been enough to intimidate the rival families into backing down.


    It was a plan that was so simple and obvious that she hadn¡¯t thought to speak of it.


    ¡°I...No...Oh, shit.¡±


    For two entire years before they actually became friends, the girls were a little more like his bullies. Sending their sickly, younger cousin on whatever errands they could think of in exchange for being ¡®friends¡¯.


    Making him wear dresses because even then he was pretty enough to pass for a girl. And just basically treating him like a cross between and servant and a toy.


    And the little boy ate it all up because he was achingly lonely and painfully shy at the time.


    The relationship would change a few years later, seeming to just sort of happen, as is often the case with children and friendships, but there was one day that Edna would always remember.


    The day that a locket that Edna¡¯s mother gave her was lost and the soon the boy two went missing. With the family only finding him one day later, covered in dung and snow, his hands half frost bitten.


    Which was just the first time that she¡¯d learn that if it concerned his friends, William Percival Maddoc did not know the definition of the word ¡®half-measure¡¯. Forget knowing the definition the boy couldn¡¯t even spell the word.


    ¡°Shit¡­¡±


    ¡°..Ah...now she¡¯s getting it.¡± said Elena, with a harrumph.


    ¡°Shit! This is bad Ell! Real Bad! Shit...¡±said Edna. At the same time that she felt aggrieved at herself for overlooking this highly foreseeable outcome, she also felt more than a little peeved with Billy.


    Generally people changed with age. They grew up, they matured, they gained common sense.


    Billy on the other hand, had apparently remained the same child that would eat beetles for a smile,  nearly die of pneumonia, and would do anything, absolutely anything they asked.


    It was actually quite frightening really, because now he had all this power and magical knowledge. Edna remembered her own dark lines of thought during her worst days and shivered as she considered the possibilities.


    He was like one of those evil genies the fairy tales, except in reverse. Doing his best to fulfil even the vaguest request, to the askers apparent intent.


    Not that she¡¯d intended to have him go and scourge the countryside.


    Elena interrupted Edna¡¯s  ruminations. Rolling her eyes and opening an N-Gate with a snap of her  fingers.


    ¡°Go.¡± said Elena.


    ¡°Go?¡± said a startled Edna.


    ¡°Before he conquers the entire countryside for you and the Great Kingdoms start eyeing us all funny, go and make him stop.¡±


    ¡°Oh...right¡­¡±


    ¡°Duh¡­¡±


    *****


    By the time Edna reached Billy Garland¡¯s borders already included nineteen of the nearest neighboring kingdoms and all the lands therein.


    Fortunately they were just lesser-kingdoms and small duchies. Fortunately Maellan just happened to be deeply indebt both with the Bone Tree Company and various other members of the EITC and they were also just unprincipled enough that they could be bribed to let the matter go.


    *****


    Edna eyed the other woman, watching as the Ministry Administrator gauged her responses. She locked down all her expressions and inner grievances. Choosing not to think of all the work she now had to do, to put her new ¡®nation¡¯ in order.


    Or the fact that she and Billy still needed to have a very long talk about proper communication and not going off to try and ¡®fix¡¯ her and the girls¡¯ problems without talking it over first.


    For while it was actually quite a very good, very final fix to put off all the Maddoc¡¯s enemies by making the Maddoc¡¯s head of the kingdom, it was also, very abrupt and expensive.


    Costly. And not just in money, because they¡¯d now have nations eyeing them, watching them, because the bite they¡¯d just taken out of Maellan, plus the technical control they held over Albrecht and Lloyd was enough to place them at around the same level as a Great Kingdom.


    *****


    ¡°Well...in any case considering our statuses, it¡¯s not like its all that unusual that we¡¯d take our hometown, for our own.¡± said Edna. Smiling.


    ¡°Folk, snatch little plots of land for themselves all the time.¡±


    Ophelia smiled, as well.


    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s reasonable, but what comes next?...Are you sure you guys are ready to run a kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Naturally...we have something planned for that.¡± said Edna. Only half bluffing.


    Ophelia prepared to hear out the girl¡¯s bluff, she wasn¡¯t expecting what would come next.


    ¡°We¡¯ll just have you folk do it¡­After all, that ¡®was¡¯ the point of this little meeting.¡±

 69: Cosmic Contigency

    The stars had disappeared. Same for the moon. Same for the sun. It was like the entire sky had been engulfed, or perhaps it was Monde that had been swallowed up.


    Pulled into the maw of some unfathomable monster and isolated from the rest of cosmos.


    *****


    In a certain place within the hinterland, where nothing lived and the earth had been scoured clear by the battles of mighty practitioners, three people were gathered.


    The first was Matthew, the Tangent Lord. The Second was Jermaine Abbotts, Thespian Gray, leader of the Thousand Ghosts Group. One of the biggest paramilitary operators and practitioner guilds within the continent. Finally there was the blue haired, blue coated, fallen Angel. Angelo and his living sword.


    The three men gathered, acknowledging each other as they teleported into the area. Their attentions  being pulled in multiple directions, by the feeling of extreme danger that the area was inflicting on them.


    *****


    ¡°Hey...anyone here have any clue why Maddoc called us here?¡± asked Matthew.


    His hands in his pockets as he drifted through mid-air. Shaking a few flakes of snow out of his hair. In this place in the middle of nowhere a blizzard was carrying on. Silent raging all around them. Silently trying to bury them alive.


    Jermaine shrugged.


    ¡°Dunno...Boss Man says to show up...so we show up...It¡¯s fine really. That¡¯s generally just how it goes when he¡¯s personally involved. Worrying about it unnecessarily will just make you go gray¡±


    Matthew nodded, he actually did know what it was like. In the past years he¡¯d gradually become Jermaine¡¯s number two. Which meant that he was one of the senior executives of the company as well.


    His position and history with the Ghosts requiring him to oversee their overseas interests and large scale operations.


    Which in turn meant he knew what it was like to suddenly have ¡®that guy¡¯s¡¯ laconic voice just pop into his head with strange and often cryptic instructions.


    Matthew turned to the other man in their number.


    ¡°How about you feather boy? D¡¯you know why the boss had us come all the way here?¡±


    Matthew¡¯s words were answered by silence and a brief flare of bloodlust. He chuckled nervously and drifted closer to his boss, Jermaine.


    ¡°Sheesh...Shit. I guess, it¡¯s another blind job after all.¡± said Matthew.


    Jermaine chuckled.


    ¡°Are you saying you ¡®don¡¯t¡¯ like the work?¡±


    Matthew shook his head.


    ¡°What? Hell no, I¡¯m just saying I¡¯d like a little more detail on what we¡¯re doing out here,is all. I don¡¯t really care ¡®that¡¯ much.¡± said Matthew.


    He actually meant it too. Just as soon as the words came out of his mouth he instantly stopped being curious.


    Idly staring up at the grayish, pinkish sky. He briefly wondered what his girl Cindi was doing at the moment. Then he wondered what he¡¯d do for lunch after he was done here.


    Whether it was that he was generally airy headed, or whether he was just excessively carefree, Matthew could be called a simple man. He wasn¡¯t stupid by any means but he was the sort who found excessive thinking unnecessary.


    When he¡¯d first joined the Thousand Ghosts his only reason for doing so was a need for cash and a slightly romanticized view of life as a gangster.


    Even now that the romance had worn off, he still largely enjoyed his work and the money that came from it.


    ¡°What we¡¯re doing is-...¡±


    ¡°Agh!?¡±


    Matthew¡¯s heart nearly jumped out of his chest, he turned around and saw his boss, floating behind him.


    ¡°Geeze...Don¡¯t just pop up like that!¡± said a wide-eyed Matthew. With his hand dramatically placed on his chest.


    ¡°.....Sorry.¡± said Billy. Apologizing, looking slightly sheepish in his own blank faced way, because the girls had told him the same thing, dozens of times.


    The atmosphere got a little weird then, Billy had a knack of doing that and Matthew wasn¡¯t exactly a social butterfly either. He was generally standoffish and when he wasn¡¯t  keeping to himself, he tended to get on peoples nerves. Jermaine smoothly got things back on track.


    ¡°So you were saying¡­?¡±


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Nh?¡± said Billy. Looking plainly distracted, as if he¡¯d already forgotten about the conversation that was taking place.


    ¡°You were explaining the job right?¡±


    ¡°Oh...right...That.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°I just need you to kill me.¡±


    Everyone stilled, and no one said a word. Three pairs of eyes fell on the stone faced, pretty boy, and three faces all wore difficult expressions.


    It was Angelo who broke the silence first.


    ¡°Um...you¡¯re kidding right?¡±


    ¡°Kidding?¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Not to be difficult but  I¡¯m pretty sure you just asked us all to die.¡± said Jermaine. His tone nonchalant and easygoing as usual, though his forehead was covered in icy sweat.


    ¡°I could probably fight you off long enough to find a window for escape, but these two are definitely dead if this is how that¡¯s going.¡± said Angelo.


    His comment made Matthew frown, while Jermaine just smiled and nodded as if he was fine with the assessment.


    Billy looked at three men, switching his gaze between the three face. Feeling a little lost. Then it struck him.


    ¡°Oh...oh...right...no. ¡®We¡¯ aren¡¯t fighting. I¡¯m not asking to fight you. I¡¯m asking you to kill me. And not even me ¡®me¡¯, or I guess...all of me. Depending on your perspective.¡±


    Billy snapped his fingers and with a crack, the space around them shattered revealing a warped area of brutal wind and crackling gray light. A world made of storm clouds and a sky made of broken glass.


    At the center of the warped space was an open roofed palace made of out countless divine flower petals. At the center of the palace was a beast. An inversed Jorgumander. Bright instead of dark.  Beautiful instead of hoary.


    A gold tendriled, creature of nothingness and eternity, made up of an infinite number of serpents, with an infinite number of eyes.


    An entity so large in scale that it made no sense for it to be able to occupy the same space as Monde, not to mention having it lie chained to the surface of the planet itself.


    It thrashed about, tightly bound and plainly hating every second of it, surrounded by a circle of Billies. An army, of tall, thin, dark eyed, dark haired, dark skinned, dark souled clones.  All of them chanting as they used a spell of authority and control to keep the thrashing beast from breaking free.


    The aether around them growing thin. The light it created rising and falling. The energies dancing as if enchanted. Wailing as if tortured.


    *****


    Jermaine and Matthew just stared, gazing down at the spectacle with vacant looks in their eyes. Not sure what they were seeing but certain that was almost absolutely terrible and almost certainly dangerous.


    Angelo on the other hand knew exactly what he was staring at. He visibly paled and felt himself growing nauseous. He turned to his employer with a look of fair and awe. Weakly laughing, at the unfunny scene in front of him.


    ¡°Hey, boss...are you sure we can¡¯t just go back to the first plan, where you kill us. Somehow that seems safer and less of a bad idea¡­¡±


    Billy understood the Angel¡¯s trepidation, patting his shoulder as he slowly glided by. Slowly floating towards the cloned collective that kept the grand beast bound in place.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re concerned about Angelo. Don¡¯t worry. Everything that¡¯s happening here is above board. At least as far as the highest authorities in the land are concerned. The gods have gods that they answer to and even ¡®those¡¯ gods have rules to follow. Trust when I say, while we might end up pissing quite a few folks off, if push comes to shove this won¡¯t be the reason why they come after us.¡±


    Angelo considered fleeing as he held his beloved in a white knuckled grip. He gazed at the back of his sinister and enigmatic employer feeling like his heart was  slowly climbing its way up his throat. Then he sighed and made up his mind and strange wicked resolve entering his eye.


    ¡°Well...fuck...We just have to cut it¡¯s...your...head off right?¡± said Angelo.


    Billy nodded.


    ¡°And maybe hack me to pieces too, just to be safe. Let¡¯s try to cover all our bases here. It was expensive to figure out away to even try to hide all this.¡±

 70: Cosmic Upheaval

    First their coats came off, then their shirts, the work wasn¡¯t necessarily very hazardous but it ¡®was¡¯ backbreaking.


    Angelo was a fallen Angel, a former Seraph of the sword, yet at the moment, he¡¯d never looked more like a prince that was down on his luck. Reduced to serving as a  lumberjack in a haunted forest.


    His wavy blue hair, flattened, matted with sweat. His muscles bulging and straining, as he hacked at the thing in front of him.


    Eschewing the enchanted axes that others used. Using his own sword...his beloved, like it was a mere cutting tool, because Billy had told him that he¡¯d likely regret it if he didn¡¯t.


    Jermaine and Matthew were a little better off, but not by much. Augmenting their use of the world sundering axes they¡¯d been given for the task,  with their respective abilities.


    Using all the aether that they had at their disposal to try bisect the entity before them. Attacking the task with constructs of shadow and illusion.


    Matthew spat blood and was forced to take a knee Jermaine expended energy his already flagging energy reserves to call out to him.


    ¡°You okay, man?¡±


    ¡°P-...Peachy. Right as rain, mate.¡± said Matthew. Still spitting red. His complexion turning a dark purple. Slowly returning to his feet. His face pale, and sickly in complexion.


    His limbs shaking slightly as he called more aether from within him, and returned to his task. Painfully lifting the axe like it was heavier than a mountain and swinging it down again. Doing so, over and over.


    Worse than the share size of their target was the fact that it stubbornly and perniciously seemed to insist on undoing any work they did. Recovering at a rate, that forced them to work at an unflagging breakneck pace, if they wanted to see any kind of progress at all.


    Rather than trying to chop through a single massive tree, it was like trying to chop through an entire forest. An evil wood, that was apathetic to both man and the heavens.


    Wildly and violently alive, its tissues growing, occasionally lashing out as if to engulf them within its mass. A thankless task, that was impossible in a way that could make  a man¡¯s heart break like glass.


    It was hard work, laborious like childbirth, but eventually they did it. Matthew¡¯s blades of shadow, Jermaine¡¯s phantasmal edge, and Angelo¡¯s sword finally met at the center of the creature¡¯s core.


    The golden Billy cried out, thrashing, roaring at the heaven as it gave up the ghost, but it didn¡¯t merely die. No. It took the whole world with it. Imploding. Sucking in both the heaven and earth and everything in between and beyond. Drawing it all in with such force, it was almost as if the universe been entirely annihilated. Leaving only the three woodsman and a few of the chanting clones.


    As the three men passed out they heard Billy¡¯s voice in their ear. They blinked the blind light out of their eyes as they heard him speak. Feeling the world return to where it belonged, under their feet.


    ¡°Nh..Good work guys. Thanks a lot...um...maybe don¡¯t tell Ed and Ell about this...It was kind of risky.¡±


    *****


    Elsewhere the destruction of Monde went unnoticed, it was the mere microseconds between a blink. A brief span of nothing so short that you hardly noticed it. What didn¡¯t go unnoticed was the moment that Monde came back.


    Roaring into life, more alive than ever. The ley lines that ran beneath its surface surging with a pulsing gray light. The veins of the earth ripped themselves open, exposing the altered aether to the open air.


    A brand new planet, but one perfectly identical to the last. Hanging beneath identical stars, with a set of identical moons revolving around it. With only the more distant constellations giving away that something had changed. Hinting that something, several somethings, had been shifted.


    The sky was made phantasmagorical, becoming populated by black rainbows, twinkling stars and multicolored clouds. All of Monde was both frightened and enchanted by the change that they felt coming.


    Somehow sensing that the world they were in was drastically different than the world from just a few seconds ago. Then just like that it was over and the night returned. With life on Monde resuming its normal routines.


    *****


    Over in Meallan at the city of Berk. Enzo Maynard sat in an office looking through a balance sheet for certain venture. Double checking the records to avoid being cheated. He looked out his window frowning.


    ¡°Now just what do you think that was¡­.¡± he said. Feeling the tremble violently, beneath his feet. Rattling all the expensive wood and glass furniture.


    Darlene looked up, her the corner of her mouth hitching up in a crooked smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know, dear. But I¡¯d bet all the gold in Meallan that there¡¯s a certain gaggle of precocious boys and girls who do.¡±


    Enzo blinked. It hadn¡¯t even occurred to him that whatever was happening would have something to do with the people of the Bone Tree Company. But now that Darlene had mentioned, they really ¡®did¡¯ have a tendency of somehow being involved in the occurrences on the continent.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    ¡°Any chance you can get in touch with that boyfriend of yours and ask him if he knows what¡¯s going on?¡± asked Enzo.


    Darlene shook her head.


    ¡°Sorry, sir. I¡¯m afraid, Dear Mister Abbotts is out on business.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± said Enzo. Frowning.


    ¡°Positive...My phone-construct says he¡¯s out of range.¡±


    Enzo nodded, reluctantly giving up the lead. The phone constructs were handy thing, highly reliable and immune to the dangers that plagued normal telecommunications systems.


    Naturally the people of the Maynard Association got them, months before plans to put them on the market even began.


    ¡°Kay...I guess I¡¯ll have to call up Miss Maddoc then.¡± said Enzo.


    Darlene rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Hmph, Like you weren¡¯t dying for an excuse to do so, anyway.¡±


    *****


    The next night in Albus, the great kingdom of the gods, the oracle of every temple and church of the twenty districts, saw the same vision and were sent the same message.


    They passed it along to their minders who passed it along to special deacon, an elite agent of the clergy. The Deacons in turn passed it up the ladder till the letters finally fell into the hands of each district''s ruling Archbishop.


    Who all reacted in the same way, ogling the cards, confused, and unsure, feeling their throat go dry, as the one¡¯s with less faith found themselves suddenly believing again. Given no choice in the matter.


    Finally the information made its way to the first district and the palace of the Lord Primus. Primus Alphonse sat overlooking his rose garden. A habit he¡¯d acquired over the years, that saved his sanity and gave him just a few minutes to forget about his vestment and his vows and simply remember that he was just a man. Mortal and frail, and small compared to the immensity of the earth and the sky and the sky beyond the sky.


    An attendant came in with a stack of missives. Alphonse briskly read through all of them, then he passed them over to his young protege Ludwik. Having him read them too.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Yes...What.¡± said the Primus.


    Though relatively innocuous coming from the mouth of clueless mortals, there was no epithet more frightening than the word ¡®what¡¯ when it came out of the mouth of a god.


    If the heavens were to be so puzzled by something, as to ask the mortals what going on, then something truly beyond the pale was either happening, or about to happen. And if the gods didn¡¯t know what to make of it, then what chance would the men who worshiped them have?


    And yet there was one shining spot of hope. The missives from the temples of Eanna, Nerieda, and Barabal. As well as seventy or so of the lesser gods of the pantheon.


    ¡°..¡¯What¡¯...And... ¡®Good Job¡¯.¡± said the Primus. Staring up at the sky as if try to peer up and see if something else had been written. The other half of these cryptic two and one word messages perhaps. Something to explain what the messages were supposed to mean.


    ¡° Good job?...And this is a message that the gods have sent us?¡± said Ludwik. His expression a well balanced mixture of stateliness and confusion.


    ¡°Yes. This is indeed a message from the gods..¡± said Alphonse.


    ¡°Are they-....Are they  commending us on our faith, Lord Primus?¡±said Ludwik. Unsure what else to say.


    ¡°Somehow I doubt that, but it¡¯s a fair guess I suppose.¡± said Alphonse.


    ¡°Then¡­.what¡¯s all this about.¡± asked Ludwik.


    ¡°What indeed¡­¡± said Alphonse. Never looking away from his garden. His to tapping the railing that lay in front of his bench on the balcony.


    Ludwik looked up at the heavens as well. Remembering last nights startling spectacle. Remembering the lights in the sky and the way it felt like the whole world was about to shake itself to pieces. Since no one died like  a typical Mondian, he¡¯d more or less discounted the oddity. But now as one who might one day sit at the head of the church he recognized it was time for some critical thinking.


    ¡°Do you think perhaps it¡¯s not meant for us?¡±


    ¡°Well...Considering that the gods generally only look at us, as part of a sum or greater whole, I think we¡¯d know it if we had done anything, to make ourselves stand out enough to make nearly all of them, take notice.¡±


    ¡°Then who is this for?¡±


    ¡° Well Now. That¡¯s what I aim to find out, my son..¡± said Alphonse already signalling for an attendant, so he could relay some orders. Beginning with the order to invite his oldest and closest friend, Ophelia, over for a chat.

 70.5: Interlude: Population Problem

    ¡°And I don¡¯t suppose you could run me through that again, dear.¡± said the Green Granny. Her brow furrowing as she took a sip from the tea cup she held in her hands.


    ¡°Um...er...sure. S-, so, Master William¡¯s suddenly found himself in possession of territory of a few hundred thousand miles of territory in lands beyond the hinterland.


    Most of it is largely unpopulated and since the master has already pushed out all the bandits and beasts...it¡¯s all sort of just sitting there...Empty. So he was wondering if maybe we have any people, or know any people, who might want to settle in that area.¡±


    The old woman frowned, running her finger along the edge of her porcelain, cup and then she nodded looking slightly pleased.


    In the end she¡¯d decided it was a good thing. On the one hand, she wasn¡¯t sure how to feel about having the enigmatic  Lord Sorcerer have designs for her people and plans for their future.


    On the other hand, his having plans for the Aria was a fair confirmation that he didn¡¯t intend to just abandon them anytime soon.


    In fact now that she thought of it, it occurred to her that so long as she pulled the more foolish of the tribal elders back into line and played this right, this could perhaps ensure her people''s safety and prosperity for several millenia to come.


    A greedy thought perhaps, but one that she¡¯d had on behalf of her  Aria and the unborn youth. Perhaps this was just proof that even ¡®she¡¯ held some of the same avaricious and ambitious tendencies that Aria were known for.


    All Alma knew was that a thousand years was not enough. The others sought to return to their old glories through war and plunder.


    Alma knew better, she¡¯d seen the wretched past and she¡¯d seen the peaceful present, for some time now her eyes had turned towards and glorious and somewhat idyllic future.


    It well have been the overly optimistic view of ¡®silly old woman¡¯ as some of the elders dared to call her, when they thought she was out of earshot.


    But somehow she felt that if her people remained under the Lord Sorcerer¡¯s protection it wouldn¡¯t be long till the Aria returned to and then exceeded the glories that they¡¯d left behind when they first came to the Hinterlands.


    Were the opposite to happen, they would likely soon destroy themselves, if their enemies didn¡¯t kill them first.


    As much as it pained her to admit it, at this point in time there were two many hot heads and glory seeking fools amongst both the elders and the village youth.


    Anarchic Individuals who would lead her people into perdition if left to their own devices. Believing themselves unbeatable, despite numerous defeats.


    More so, than the prosperity and safety being under his auspices had brought, the order he brought was the biggest boon the Aria had gained from their covenant with the Lord Sorcerer.


    Providing enough time for young seedlings to be grown with the coming generation. Level heads, cool minds, and clear eyes that would allow their people to be able to progress on their own.


    Thus it was that after only a little thought, and a quiet siphoning of the contents of her cup, she nodded.


    ¡°Mhm...That sounds...promising. I¡¯ll pass the suggestion along to the council.¡± said old woman. As if pretending to forget her position. Barely paying any mind to the fact that despite her having ¡®retired¡¯, a suggestion from her might as well have been an order.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.The girl who sat across from her, bowed her head. Bowing deeply.  The old woman sniffed at Alessa¡¯s overly respectful manner.


    Alma had no problem with the girl keeping the old ways and being polite, but at least here, at least in private, after all the times that Alma had said the girl need not be so formal, it was a small failure.


    It was apparent to Alma that the girl didn¡¯t understand it yet, she didn¡¯t understand the role she currently she held and roles she¡¯d likely hold in the near future. In certain ways power was more about one¡¯s attitude than one¡¯s actual ability.


    In certain quantities and certain situations a little arrogance could do more good than harm. People who were important, had to act a little self important.


    People who were in charge had to act with a just a bit of superiority. If it was well placed and well timed, it did wonders for bolstering the confidence of the people.


    Similar to how a disorganized crowd might line up behind someone who knew what they were doing. Or how a steady, loud voice was the one most readily listened to.  Wear the right clothes, sit in the right chair and show the carriage and one would be surprised what people would be willing to listen to.


    The right balance of arrogance and humility was something any leader worth their salt needed to have. Alessa had humility in spades, she had frankly too much of it in fact, underestimating herself and letting others do the same.


    It was only now that Alma had broken her of her habit of trying to shrink  herself down¡­.As if such a thing was possible for a girl the gods had deemed fit to build so tall. It seemed it¡¯d still be some time till the girl properly learned confidence, but she ¡®would¡¯ have to learn it sometime. A mouse could not lead a pack of tigers.


    Alma sighed, quietly praying that the gods would hold off on calling her home, and grant her enough time to properly teach her young heir the things she needed to know.


    She opened her eyes and found the girl fidgeting, chuckling bemusedly because in five hundred years of living she¡¯d learned that fidgeting was a thing that young folk just couldn¡¯t help doing.


    A few thoughts went through the old woman¡¯s mind as she began to quiz the girl, on both her life with the sorcerer and the history and needs of the tribe. Then a wicked gleam enter old Alma¡¯s eyes as she thought of something.


    ¡°Ah...speaking of young Aria settling down...How ¡®are¡¯ things with you and the young Lord going. Are you already with child? Those paps of yours certainly ¡®seem¡¯ a fair bit bigger.¡±


    The old woman gleefully watched the girl¡¯s face turn all of sorts of colors while her ears reddened like superheated steel.


    ¡°Gr-...Granny?!¡±


    In all honesty, this simple teasing was slowly but surely becoming one of her secret pleasures. She¡¯d likely still give the girl a push in that direction, but it was fine if they took their time.


    The girl¡¯s cultivation was already such that even if another century passed it would still not be too late for things to develop along that line.

 71: Error and Reboot

    The three men sat..., stood..., lay..., in a circle, huddled against the howling winds and snow. They were spent, their aether fully expended from their efforts to take down the creature.


    Their considerable cultivations were no longer able to protect them from the elements.


    Matthew sat on a rock, panting softly as he looked towards the devastated clearing where they¡¯d all been standing.


    ¡°Ha...Fuckin¡¯ ay we showed him¡­¡± said Matthew.


    ¡°...¡¯He¡¯ is our boss and I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s still very much alive.¡± said Jermaine.


    Matthew lay back, reclining on his rock.


    ¡°Ngh...Whatever, Leave me alone. A win¡¯s a win. At least I¡¯m counting this as a win. Now all I want to know is what the prize is.¡±


    Jermaine simply shook his head, refusing to be pulled into some bizarre argument.


    Matthew  Colby was one that troublesome sort who fell into into strange moods whenever they¡¯d fully and truly exhausted himself. Paradoxically growing hyper, despite being barely able to stay upright.


    ¡°Nh...Good work guys.¡± said Billy.


    Angelo, Matthew and Jermaine turned towards the speaker. Angelo and Matthew said nothing, too shocked for words while Jermaine, visibly paled.


    ¡°...Er...Thanks. Hey Will are you okay?¡± asked Jermaine.


    ¡°Huh? O-Of course I am...for the most part anyway.¡±


    ¡°Your head¡¯s missing... ¡± said Matthew. Blunt as always.


    Kneeling in the circle where the beast had been bound was a naked body, lean, looking almost emaciated. Surrounded by black chains and white ash. Its neck topped only by air with a scant trace of gray light coming out of the stump.


    ¡°Right¡­..¡± said the headless Billy.


    There was no follow up past that. Jjust an eerie and protracted silence that was made all the worse when the body slumped forwards. Cracking, crumbling, becoming yet another pile of ash.


    Jermaine stared at the white heap as he watched the wind shift it and spread it around. He nodded, not sure what expression to make.


    Then he looked around hoping to see the other Billy, who had brought them to this clearing. He found him, yet another pile of wind swept ash.


    Angelo frown at the ash, but made no comment. As for Matthew he¡¯d finally passed out. Lying with his body draped across his rock.


    Jermaine looked around at all the ash, feeling a slight chill rising up his spine, as he envisioned Edna and Elena¡¯s reaction if they found out about this. He trusted that they¡¯d understand that Billy was the one responsible for this.


    What he didn¡¯t trust was that their response would be even-keeled even knowing that. Besides ¡®that¡¯ issue, he also knew that he likely wouldn¡¯t enjoy working with the two without their flat voiced, laconic counter weight around to keep them grounded.


    He¡¯d do it, because by this point his fortunes were more or less tied with Bone Tree Company¡¯s, but it¡¯d be hell. A luxurious, hell, yes, but hell all the same.


    Having said that, He still felt something that was as close to panic as the illustrious Jermaine could feel without losing his patented unflappability.


    He pulled his fingers through his hair, put his hands on his hips and then put those hands around his mouth. Framing them like the cup of a megaphone as he called out.


    ¡°Yo, Billy! You out there, man?!¡±


    ¡°...Nh?....Yes¡­.It seems so. I certainly am¡­.out there. I am also currently at this location as well. Did you need something.¡± said Billy. His voice sounding nearby, though a body was nowhere to be seen.


    His voice flat, toneless and surprisingly reassuring. A sigh of relief escaping Jermaine as he slumped against a frost covered tree.


    ¡°Right...well, what happened with your body...er, ¡®bodies¡¯ man?¡± asked Jermaine. His tone slightly piqued as his anxiety was quickly converted into irritation.


    ¡°Mhm¡­.the process was a little more traumatic then I expected and exactly as energetic as I feared.¡± said Billy. His voice seeming to come from everywhere at once.


    ¡°Okay...so that¡¯s the explanation for why all your bodies disintegrated?¡± said Matthew who¡¯d just woken up.


    ¡°Correct...I was preoccupied and took some damage that I usually would have been able to avoid, disperse or absorb.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Preoccupied?¡± Jermaine.


    ¡°Yes.¡± said Billy. Not going into details of how, much of his actual consciousness had been scattered across the planet, lest the details of his fortunately temporary peril get back to the girls.


    Angelo interjected, swinging his sword, sensing something odd about the weight of the blade.


    ¡°Whatever¡­.You¡¯re alive.... Now let¡¯s go home.¡±


    *****


    Ophelia stayed true to her word, politely declining an invitation from Alphonse, so she could remain at the Bone Company¡¯s new headquarters for a while longer.


    Waiting for the man of the hour to arrive. She wasn¡¯t bored while she waited. Not by any means. After all she¡¯d just been told, that she and her people were now expected to take over the governance for what would almost certain end up being Argus¡¯ seventh Great Kingdom.


    Though  whether it ended up being, the Seventh or fifth Great Kingdom depended on  whether or not they didn¡¯t literally swallow up Lloyd and Argus too while they settling into themselves. As with everything else that had to do with the odd little Company and its people, she wasn¡¯t sure what to feel about the situation.


    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    On the one hand, the Ministry had been running nations for eons. Or else, how else would one explain the sudden inexplicable peace that was decided upon by the five  brutal warlords who¡¯d eventually be made the first Great Kings of Argus.


    Quietly running countries and bringing order to the world was what the ministry did best. And it was almost refreshing to know that she and her people would not have to be quite so circumspect about it.


    Even if that wasn¡¯t the case, the hundreds millions of lives that would be affected, more or less ensured the ministries cooperation if only for the sake, of keeping the peace.


    Still, she didn¡¯t like having the feeling that ¡®she¡¯ was being led around by the nose. She¡¯d done plenty of ¡®leading¡¯  and manipulating herself and much prefered to stay on that end of such exchanges.


    *****


    It took a week for her waiting to pay off. She was checking up on Dennis, who was telling her about some kind of tumult that was taking place in the church. Yet another messenger had come to her lodgings in Garland with a missive from Alphonse.


    An invitation from the Primus for another game of chess and some Ministry insight on what was happening to his world. Ophelia felt a rare pang of guilt. Hurriedly sending back the messenger with her apologies and a promise to be there as humanly possible.


    She would have suggested that Alphonse call Dennis over but she knew it wouldn¡¯t be the same. Alphonse¡¯s relationship with the Ministry and in essence the church¡¯s relationship with the ministry, largely hinged on the relationship between Alphonse and Ophelia.


    The two were siblings in all but name. Orphans sold to their respective trades, somehow managing to keep close, in spite of the odds. The relationship between the next Primus and the next Head Administrator would likely be more distant.


    While the Ministry and the Church had always cooperated in their manipulations of modern Monde, they were still both highly exclusive highly secretive orders and therefore, likely to be more cold to each other, unless the situation required them to be otherwise.


    For instance as far as she knew her Dennis, and Alphonse¡¯s Ludwik were barely on speaking terms. Which now that she thought about it, was a bit of problem. While ¡®too much¡¯ overlap between the Ministry and the Church was likely to be a recipe for disaster.


    Ophelia had objective data that put the last two hundred years of her and Alphonse¡¯s tenure as the least chaotic years in over six millenia¡­¡¯relatively speaking¡¯. She  spent a few minutes trying to figure out how to get two men to be closer.


    Several things came to mind, since surprisingly enough planning playdates for grown men was part of her skillset. The only problem was the fact she knew that at least one of them would know exactly what she was doing.


    And this was one of those things where being aware that one was being observed could sometimes change the outcome for the worse.


    She was still mulling this over when he walked past her, lean and tall and dark, his slick and dripping looking like he¡¯d just come out of the bath.


    Though she¡¯d rather have died than admit it, she¡¯d jumped up from her seat in excited, running over the door of the little office that the people of the new Bone Tree Republic had been so kind as to lender.


    She caught herself, stopping herself from bursting out of the door and calling after him. Wondering just what on earth she¡¯d been about to do. Peeking out from her doorway in time to watch the young man run into his Chief Executive Officer and Chief Liaison.


    *****


    *Flick*


    ¡°.....Um..Ow?¡± said Billy.


    Rubbing the spot on his forehead even though it didn¡¯t hurt.


    ¡°What was that for?¡± he asked.


    Edna rolled her eyes at him, rising on the tip of her toes meet her lips with his. Struck by how odd it was that it was only in times like these that she¡¯d notice that he wasn¡¯t actually shorter than her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you were up to. I don¡¯t even need to know what the plan was...for now. But I ¡®do¡¯ need to know when you¡¯re going to be putting yourself at risk. Understood?¡± she said. Her voice stern, though there was still a slight curve in her lips.


    ¡°Nh...Yes, dear.¡± said Billy.


    He¡¯d said it half-joking, yet they both ended up just standing there. Staring at each other. Feeling warm in several ways that were both comfortable and uncomfortable, but more the former than the latter.


    Finally Edna chuckled and stepped back. Cheeks only slight red. She cleared her throat and then handed the man a stack of paperwork.


    ¡°Ehem...alright then. So long as you understand. You can expect to get an earful from Ell and Tam though.¡±


    Billy sagged. Imagining it. Wondering just how they¡¯d found it. Overlooking the fact, that he¡¯d had a few of his clones out and about while he¡¯d been doing his little experiment.


    While he¡¯d careful enough not to put them on anything crucial, or anywhere where public, naturally the disappearances had been noticed. If only by the upper level staff, i.e. the girls.


    More proof that hyper intelligence didn¡¯t stop one from making stupid oversights.


    ¡°Anyway¡­¡± said Edna. Chuckling a little more as she saw Billy¡¯s brow scrunch and correctly guessed that he was likely trying to figure out how he¡¯d been caught.


    ¡°You have someone waiting for you.¡± said Edna.


    Turning Billy around and pointing him towards the office, where Ophelia already sat at her desk. Pretending she¡¯d not been standing at the door, peeping, just seconds ago.

 72: Villainous Monologue

    Ophelia sat at a conference table with Billy sitting on the other end of it. She wasn¡¯t sure, but there was something different about him.


    From what she¡¯d seen when he¡¯d come in, she¡¯d noticed that he might have maybe grown an inch, but beyond that it somehow felt like he now filled a room more. His presence larger than life.


    His aura deepening till even ¡®she¡¯, who¡¯d been in the presence of countless men and women who could crumble mountains and the entire continents into pieces, felt slightly awed.


    The whole impression lasting for all of a second, till he yawned, and it all seemed like an illusion. A soap bubble in a daydream. Fanciful and immaterial. The man took a seat, and she took a seat, and there they were. Staring each other down.


    Or at least she, Ophelia was trying to stare him down. Staring ¡®at¡¯ him. Her expression kept on the pleasant side of neutral. Her lips posed in a slightly coy smile. Scrutinizing Billy while she tried to elicit some kind of response from him, through use of body language and direct eye contact.


    A tactic that usually lead people to give up a little about their mindset. Fidgeting, giving away little non-verbal cues. Either pulling back, or leaning forwards. Confirming the things she ¡®would¡¯ have known already, were she able read the minds of any of the Bone Tree Company¡¯s senior staff without worrying about being caught or getting reduced to a vegetable.


    A fate, a few of her more unlucky agents had suffered during their attempts to get a read on the senior members of the Thousand Ghosts.


    *****


    ¡°Well, Mister Maddoc¡­I¡¯m glad you were able to make some time for me despite your busy schedule.¡± said Ophelia.


    Billy yawned, the action seeming slightly delicate, his open mouth revealing rows of white, pointed teeth and a pink tongue. He blinked and nodded, his motions lazy and lagging, as if he and the sandman were still in disagreement over whether he should be conscious or not.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it...I¡¯m good at multitasking.¡± said Billy.


    The understatement was well appreciated. Ophelia was in contact with no less than thirty agents that were currently observing ¡®a¡¯ Willia P. Maddoc, as he undertook some task or the other.


    Wearing the same sleepy, non-expression, lazily, almost disgustingly hyper-competent, in that way that made her and all the senior Ministry Staff feel chills when they imagined a future where they and the Bone Tree Company came into conflict.


    ¡°Right...In anycase, I¡¯ve been looking forward to you, I mean..*cough*...I¡¯ve been looking forward  to this little chat. I heard you asked for me, you wouldn¡¯t believe how disappointed I was when I arrived and you¡¯d already gone to do¡­.whatever it was, you¡¯d gone to do.¡±said Ophelia.  Carefully keeping her tone light and not quite playful.


    ¡°Nh...Sorry about that I guess. Not sure why you came by carriage though¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah...well, would you be believe that I wasn¡¯t aware that, that was an option?¡±


    Ophelia laughed,  laughing maybe a tad too loudly, trying to take advantage of her past mistake to try and further lighten the mood.


    For all she knew it worked, or maybe it didn¡¯t, the man really ¡®didn¡¯t¡¯ give one much to work off of. Keeping the same expression regardless of his mood. His air and manner only changing, once one had stepped into an extreme. By which point, it would have already been too late.


    Ophelia imagined the girls, and his friends in the company might have learned to read him by now, but at this stage, she was still learning. Thus her growing discomfort.


    ¡°Mhm...Okay. Well now you¡¯re here. And now we¡¯re talking. I suppose this has something to do with our plans for Bone Tree Republic.¡± said Billy.


    Ophelia nodded. Moving through the paperwork in front of her. Placing a sheet onto the projection crystal near the center of the table. Feeding it a little aether to bring a projection of the sheet up onto the wall of the office.


    ¡°Well, actually yes.¡± said Ophelia.


    ¡°Edna already walked us through your basic plans for your newest acquisitions but I thought it might be a good idea to  have you walk me through them too, if its not too much trouble.¡± said Ophelia. Launching into the ¡®reason¡¯ that she¡¯d  used to explain why she¡¯d spent so many days waiting for the man.


    She brought out a color coded map with all the areas that the Bone Tree Company had taken over, highlighted. A nice large area, with the former Kingdom of Garland at its center. Just a  hair shy of three million miles.


    Billy yawned again, rubbing his eyes as he sat up right, moving from his former slouched state.


    ¡°Nh...I¡¯m pretty sure Ed would know more about this than I do, but sure.¡± said Billy.


    Ophelia nodded, smiling briefly before starting with her questions. There were a hundred of them, most of them dealing with the nitty gritty details of what was planned for the conquered lands and what the Bone Tree Company¡¯s expectations for them were.


    Troublingly enough most the young man¡¯s answers involved either the Ministry handling things, or a certain Edna Maddoc dealing with the issue.


    By the end of it Ophelia found herself feeling a pang of pity for the girl who was doubt was sitting in her office. Slaving away. Her face hidden behind a console and a stack of paperwork, the pressed in on her like walls of dungeon.


    She was struck by the realization that if the young man, were slightly less talented, he¡¯d be one of ¡®those¡¯ louts. One of those playboys who got through life by shamelessly relying on the women in his life.


    ¡°Well...that¡¯s pretty much it I guess.¡± said Ophelia.


    After the main inquiries were over she sat back down again, feeling more tired than she¡¯d expected to feel. She gave Billy a sidelong look, as she prepared to ask the questions she¡¯d really been wanting to ask.


    She tucked back an out place lock of silvery white hair that had fallen free from its hair tie. She put her stack of materials back together.


    Then once she was done with that she met the man¡¯s eyes again, watching them flicker  with that same eerie electricity they always seemed to hold.  Her expression still very neutral, her tone still very light. Smiling as if all this had really concerned her.


    ¡°Hm...I guess that¡¯s pretty much it, Mr.Maddoc.¡±


    ¡°Nh...Billy¡¯s fine, by the way...Er...I guess that¡¯s good. Like I said, Edna knows more about these things...So if you have any more questions¡­.¡±


    Ophelia nodded.


    ¡°Right¡­.No problem I think I¡¯ve got a pretty clear idea for now¡­¡±


    ¡°...Great.¡±


    There were thirty seconds of silence where neither of them said anything, then right when it looked like Billy was getting ready to go, she asked her question.


    ¡°So...if you don¡¯t mind me asking, what is all this?¡±


    He stopped what he was doing, sitting back down again. He turned towards her, and she wasn¡¯t entirely certain but she got the sense he was raising his brow at her.


    ¡°...Clarify.¡±


    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±


    ¡°Clarify your question, it¡¯s a fairly broad thing you¡¯ve asked.¡±


    A light entered Ophelia¡¯s eyes and she wished more than anything, that she could use her powers to get peek into the man¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Mhmm...Okay. So from what I¡¯ve gathered,  I get the sense that this little land grab is mostly just a family thing...Personal...And yet, I can¡¯t help having a feeling that there¡¯s more going on. Or rather, I can¡¯t help feeling that there¡¯s more that I¡¯m not seeing or else why would you bring ¡®us¡¯ into this. I¡¯m fairly certain your Edna has the setup and general bureaucracy for your little republic well in hand.¡±


    Billy nodded. Rubbing his mostly hairless chin.


    ¡°...Right...that. Uh...I guess you could call it a secure investment for a very insecure future.¡±


    ¡°Ah...now who¡¯s speaking broadly now? This is Monde, Mister Maddoc. The futures always uncertain.¡± said Ophelia, with a smile. Her eyes hungry and sharp, as she found herself catching sight some kind of conspiracy.


    Billy looked up at her, his gaze heavy, but somewhat far away. He looked at her and then he looked ¡®past¡¯ her, his eyes moving to somewhere far away.


    ¡°...Nh...I said, insecure, not uncertain. The future I speak of, is very certain. In fact for me its almost as its lapsed into being the past...but that¡¯s besides the point.¡± said Billy.


    Ophelia wanted to ask more but by now she knew one could kill a conversation by tugging on it too forcefully on just the wrong spot. So instead she calmed herself.


    Leaning back resting her chin on the back of her hand as she asked,


    ¡°Well then...what is the point then, Mister Maddoc?¡±


    Billy looked over at her then, and for a second it felt like the boy in front of her had suddenly been aged, looking like an old man, wrinkled and gray. His eyes having seen countless years. More years than even the centuries old Ophelia, had seen.


    It felt like he was an old grandfather looking back on the past like it was something that had happened a forever ago. He felt like ¡®she¡¯ felt, looking at Ophelia like the old woman who¡¯d worn the mantle of Head Administrator before she had, used to look at her.


    ¡°Nh...Okay. In that case lets for conversation¡¯s sake, imagine that there two cities, filled with high tier, top realm, practitioners. Now imagine that in between them is a village or normal folk. Farmers, cobblers, peddlers, no one above the common layer. What would you say is most likely to happen to that village?¡±


    Ophelia shrugged, distracted, because busy she was reading the man and his words looking for hidden means.


    ¡°The village gets destroyed. When gods dance, men tremble.¡±


    Billy gave her a look, a rare flash of expression, his eyes widening, a wry smile curl bending the line of his lips.


    ¡°A very astute assessment Ms.Delphi. Very astute indeed. When gods dance men tremble.¡±


    Ophelia sat in silence, mulling the man¡¯s words over, looking for a tell, or any sign of what the man ¡®wasn¡¯t¡¯ telling her. Eventually she gave up, she had various guesses, but even with his lapse from just a second ago the man was still nigh unreadable to her.


    Or rather while she trusted her senses, she didn¡¯t feel it safe to risk things on a hunch if she didn¡¯t need to.


    ¡°...Okay, but what does this have to do with us?¡±


    Billy stared at her and then he reached over to a pitcher of water that had been left sitting on her desk. He poured it out, emptying the water into the air. The aether in the room humming, as he cast a minor cantrip. Soon two flat rectangles of water were hovering in the air.


    He reached over to the table again and grabbed a piece of paper, crumpling it into a ball and putting it between the two hovering planes. He took another piece of paper and shred it, tossing the pieces into the middle where most would stay, while a few managed to make it to the top plane.


    Then He said a word that made the air go shivery and top planes turned into vapor staying in place but seeming to boil within itself. The other stayed the same, like gelatin, with its moisture being fed from and fed by, the vaporous layer.


    Finally Billy returned his attention to Ophelia.


    ¡°You want to know what this has to do with you. Do me a favor a try to push your finger from the top layer to the layer on the bottom. Don¡¯t stop till you succeed.¡±


    Ophelia looked at the little spectacle that hovered above Billy¡¯s hands and then she looked at Billy. After a moment¡¯s thought, wondering where all this was leading she did as he asked and was only a little surprised when the vapors turned out to be quite solid.


    Resisting her finger till Ophelia decided to cheat a little by using a ray of aether.


    It worked, but it worked a little too well, she ended up not only tearing a hole through the top lay, but smashing through the bottom layer and the little crumpled ball in between.


    The spell broke and all that was left was a puddle of water and some soggy paper. She looked at the mess and then looked to Billy.


    ¡°Okay that was¡­.interesting, but I still don¡¯t quite understand what that has to do with anything.¡± said Ophelia.


    Billy frowned cocking his head to the side, looking at Ophelia as if ¡®she¡¯ was the one not making any sense.


    ¡°Nh...Don¡¯t get it...Hm...Okay.¡±


    He snapped his fingers and more water was pulled from the air.  Forming two new planes. He took another piece of paper creating another ball.


    He took more paper to create more of the strange floating strips, and then he took yet piece of paper. Ripping it into wide pieces and twisting those pieces into knots.


    This time he broke the top lay himself, but this time the bottom layer wasn¡¯t broken through. Instead the knots fell onto the crumpled ball, slowly unfurling themselves, becoming small lurching figures that moved across the ball.


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Suddenly she understood, connecting the pieces before Billy said a word.


    ¡°Heaven and Earth are separate. Yes, a few may ascend and few may descend, but those are small events and very rare, with the system adjusting to allow such transitions and requiring great cost before such things can pass.¡±


    Billy looked down and Ophelia looked as well, staring at the tiny paper god-monsters that stomped across the surface of a paper Monde.


    ¡°Nothing is supposed be able to pass into or out of the heavenly super space without cost and yet¡­.¡± said Billy.


    Ophelia finished his words for him.


    ¡°Millions  god-monsters and divine artifacts are currently scattered all over the world.¡± said Ophelia.


    ¡°Exactly, that¡¯s definitely not supposed to happen....¡±said Billy.


    ¡°Now I ask you again, try to push your finger through the top layer.¡±


    She obliged and almost immediately her hand came smashing through the paper ball.


    ¡°If you¡¯re saying what I think you¡¯re saying...this sounds bad.¡± said Ophelia. Imagining a world where the things from the higher planes could smash into the mundane reality willy nilly and feeling her gut grow cold.


    The world was nearly destroyed when mankind made a small hole between the planes. Even one of the god-monsters that currently roamed Monde¡¯s could lead to a catastrophe if she didn¡¯t have yet another group of ¡®monsters¡¯ dealing with them. She couldn¡¯t imagine what could come now that there was apparent a few big hole hanging above them.


    ¡°Yes...I thought so too. And it¡¯s only going to get worse.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t know that...perhaps things will stabilize, the planar boundary could heal like it did the last time.¡±


    ¡°Yes...that is possible. But I know it won¡¯t and I¡¯m telling you that its going to get worse.¡± said Billy.


    His tone calm and grave at the same time. Though his expression was the same as it always seemed to be. Sitting somewhere between sleepiness and apathy.


    Ophelia ignored the wall of anxiety and responsibility that was threatening to wash over her. Her position as the Head Administrator of Public Order and the last line of defense for the civilized world requiring her to do something.


    ¡°Okay. I assume you wouldn¡¯t tell me all this if there was nothing we can do.¡± said Ophelia.


    Billy smiled, or at least he seemed to smile.


    ¡°To that end...I can say don¡¯t worry about it.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry about it, for the short term at least, I¡¯ve already handled the issue.¡±


    ¡°Short term? Handled? How?¡± said Ophelia. Frowning as she eyed the soggy mess that lay on the table.


    ¡°Simply put, I took over the world.¡±


    That got her attention. She gaped at him, brow furrowed. Not sure where to start with her line of questioning. Before she could speak Billy elaborated.


    He didn¡¯t use words, instead he made the world shake and as it shook he got up and turned her seat around, making her face towards the wide windows of her office.


    She watched a wall of mountains rise up in the distance surrounding the fledgling republic. Millions of miles of rising stone  Enclosing the fledgling nation like a fist.


    ¡°I did the only thing I ¡®could¡¯ do at my current level of strength. I subsumed the world. I took in every pebble, every single drop of water, every single blade of grass, every breath of air in this particular part of the universe. I took this world¡¯s section of the space-time continuum. And partially merged it with another space that I also happen to control so I could safely move the planet elsewhere. Unfortunately even a partial subsumption like this one is permanent so for all intensive purposes this world is a part of me. Its mine. Like my hand or my hair. I don¡¯t plan to use this against anyone..and besides you and the girls I don¡¯t plan to tell anyone. I just thought you¡¯d like to know.¡±


    Ophelia turned around to face Billy, feeling both hot and cold. She was furious, somehow feeling like she¡¯d been tricked, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to explain what the trick was but sher knew it had been a nasty one. She turned her face towards the windows again, rationalizing that the man ¡®could¡¯¡¯ lying.


    Technically he hadn¡¯t shown her anything that couldn¡¯t be done with magic. It would have had to be some very high level, very complicated magic, but magic could still do this.  Except she had a feeling that that  wasn¡¯t the case.


    She knew what she¡¯d seen was what he¡¯d said she¡¯d seen, because from what she understood of Billy Maddoc, he wasn¡¯t the sort who went to great lengths to trick people. ¡®He¡¯ didn¡¯t trick people, period. He was the sort that let people trick themselves, letting them overthink the situation because the reality seemed either unthinkable or too unreasonable.


    ¡°Okay, so you¡¯ve taken over the world... What do you want me to do about it? What do you want the Ministry to do about it? Or rather do you think we¡¯re just going to let you ¡®keep¡¯ the world. ¡± asked Ophelia.


    Her tone, full of conviction and righteous anger,  though she was starkly aware that she had exactly no idea on how one went about reclaiming an entire planet once it was already in the hands of a megalomaniacal sorcerer.


    ¡°And now we get to the crux of the matter...I want you to just keep doing what you¡¯ve been doing. What you already agreed to do. What you and your Administrators have already sworn to do. What you Ophelia Delphi, in that surprisingly earnest heart of yours, know has to be done. Keep the peace. Protect the world from itself and me. And if you have the time, maybe help me keep from running my little country to ground. Do that, and the world never need know what I¡¯ve done.¡±


    Ophelia¡¯s breathing grew even, she considered the man¡¯s words and found that though they were slightly menacing, they weren¡¯t full of menace. They were just stark facts¡­


    Like the skies were blue. And the seas were wet. It was now a fact that both those skies and the seas were apparently both fully  in the possession of the young man who stood at her back.


    ¡°Fair enough...In that case, why?¡­¡±


    ¡°Why what?¡± asked Billy.


    ¡°Why tell me? Why let the Ministry know?¡±


    Billy blinked and then he smiled.  A full thing, both scary and eerie at the same time seeming ill fit for a face that so rarely emoted.


    ¡°Because amongst the number of possible threats that could get in my way in this entire world, you¡¯re the only one who made me worried. You¡¯re the only who¡¯d be clever enough to possibly figure things out on your own. You¡¯re the only one who could pull together enough of the other riff-raff to actually make them count as credible threat. You are...or at least you were, the only one who could stop me. Now that we¡¯re nearing a point of no return it just makes sense to tell you. Besides, You look like the kind of person who gets upset when they find out that they¡¯ve been lied to. I¡¯d much rather lose you now and maybe win you back later, than lose you later after you were already an integral part of us, after I¡¯d already placed enough trust in you to let you hurt us. So I guess, you could call this covering my bases.¡±


    Ophelia blinked, absorbing the young man¡¯s words and deciphering them like they were some kind of esoteric text.


    Feeling fuzzy headed, like everything she¡¯d heard was too much to process, even though ¡®she¡¯ was someone who¡¯d lived immersed within the thoughts of at least a million minds  for every day she was connected to the ministry''s telepathic network.


    ******


    ¡°And¡­. that¡¯s the point where you fucked him?!¡± laughed Alphonse. Sipping on a mint julep whilst staring at the board that lay between himself and Ophelia.


    He moved his piece and she moved her piece to take the spot and the two pieces that had lain between it.


    Ophelia decided not to honor that question with a response. Letting him fall into a trap that would allow her to take three more of his pieces.


    *****


    Alphonse frowned, the laughter dying in his throat as he watched how spartan she was being during their match. Marching her pawns and rooks across the board. Ruthlessly collecting his pieces without an inch of friendliness in her demeanor.


    He sighed.


    ¡°Sorry, okay-okay. Don¡¯t be so mad.¡±


    ¡°.....I am not ¡®mad¡¯,Alphonse. Don¡¯t be silly. Why would I be mad at you, my dear Primus.¡± said Ophelia. The set of her jaw giving away the lie.


    Alphonse couldn¡¯t help the dry chuckle that escaped him. This was the Ophelia Delphi that only he got to see. Sulky, self-questioning and childish. After three weeks of calling she¡¯d finally answered him. And he couldn¡¯t help feeling like this  was the reward for his patience.


    She arrived at his palace with a look that was two parts wild and one part scared. All of it covered up by her usual look of haughty, detachment. Disguised well enough that he was likely the only one in the world who could see through it.


    He told her of the missives and she fulfilled his purpose for calling on her by supplying answers. Far more answers than he¡¯d expected to get.


    Explaining that a young sorcerer somehow had taken over the world. A young sorcerer that she apparently she ended up sleeping with that young sorcerer. For the second time even¡­.He, Alphonse just sat there listening. Accepting it all as a gift.


    Closely watching all the expressions that girl¡¯s face made as she described what happened and how. Struck by how different she was from her usual confident, lofty self.


    Honestly was it his really his fault? Save, the relationships setup for and by the Ministry, Ophelia¡¯s romantic entanglements were few and far between. Even old Alphonse had more experience with the worlds of love and eros and he, as a high priest was technically supposed to be celibate.


    And really who was it that bore the blame for making the girl¡¯s troubled expressions look so very amusing? If it was wrong for him to be enjoying this, than he¡¯d complain to the heavens, that this was some form of entrapment.


    A temptation even a Saint would find hard resist.


    Someone like Alphonse whose nature was just naturally rotten, wouldn¡¯t have chance.


    ¡°Game set and match¡­¡± said Ophelia. The sharpness of her voice and clack of her crystal pieces on the stone board, cutting through Alphonse¡¯s reveries.


    The old man blinked, goggling at how thoroughly she¡¯d cleared the board, collecting his pieces in a way that made him suspect that she might just be cheating.


    ¡°Hmph...you¡¯re the one who called ¡®me¡¯ here. If you¡¯re not interested in either playing or listening to what I have to say I can leave¡­¡±


    ¡°Calm down...Calm down. I said I was sorry, didn¡¯t I.¡± said Alphonse. Sighing.


    Though she still bristled, her eyes glinting like knives, she did take a breath. She steepled her fingers as he watched Alphonse setup the board for yet another game.


    Then after taking a sip of wine she sighed. Seemingly aware that she was the ill natured friend of an ill-natured old man. She¡¯d known how he was from childhood and likely should have foreseen his reaction from all the years she¡¯d known him.


    After all, she¡¯d long ago known, that that kindly old man act of his was, was exactly that. An act.


    ¡°So...finish the story, you didn¡¯t just come here to tell me how you got your toes curled did you?...Cause while I admit it is some fairly big news, it¡¯s also not the priority right-¡­.¡± said Alphonse.


    Alphonse smiled, his whiskers dancing as he took Ophelia¡¯s knight.


    She put on a mask of indifference as she took his queen, a knight and pawn.


    ¡°No...No I didn¡¯t...He also said that you should know what¡¯s going on.Since you more than anyone else, should know about a certain seating having been empty for the last half century or so.¡±


    The smile immediately fell from the old man¡¯s face. His eyes growing grim and cold.


    ¡°Oh...so this has to do with ¡®that¡¯...¡± said the Primus. His face falling.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡¯That¡¯. So, my dear  Alphonse...Why on earth wouldn¡¯t you tell me  that Alceus¡¯ throne was currently empty. Did you think the Ministry didn¡¯t need to know that the king of the gods was dead?¡±

 72.5: Interlude: A Side Conversation Between Minions

    The next two years were momentous ones and there were many things that happened within them that would still be discussed in the halls and homes of the rich and poor alike, for some time to come.


    Chief amongst those subjects was the rise and establishment of the seventh Great Kingdom. The BTR, the Bone Tree Republic. A power that emerged suddenly and forcefully like a leviathan from the darkest and deepest of Monde¡¯s seas.


    Making waves that shook even the oldest ¡®boats¡¯. Sinking the ancient and august Seven Sons Society and forcing the others to give way.


    For a while it even seemed that both Lloyd and Albrecht would succumb and be swallowed whole by them and great tumult would take place. A war that would dwarf all the others that were currently taking place on the continent. A world shaking war, a war to end all wars.


    That¡¯s not what happened in the end.


    Instead Meallan was bribed into an enthusiastic acceptance of its powerful new neighbor and the Ministry of Public Order took over the recovery efforts for what was left of Albrecht after the new nation and Albrecht¡¯s other neighbors had made sure to take their share.


    Lloyd still kept close tides to the new Great Kingdom, but that was for the sake of maintaining its own integrity. Nereida and Albus were on distant but friendly terms with the new power. As for Gweneal, the rich and haughty, the lack of shared borders meant that it and the BTR were ostensibly free to ignore each other.


    Thus there was peace, yes, more than a few territories that had technically belonged to other kingdoms had been and were being, slowly absorbed by the new power, but it was peace all the same. Peaceful by Argus standards, at the very least.


    Tense with a sense for quiet foreboding, for the kingdoms whose lands were being swallowed up, but still relatively low in violence, which was what mattered most to the common folk.


    A peace that had not been seen in ages, if only because the new nation acted as buffer between the kingdoms. Ending many of the feuds and old disputes that lay between the nations by directly sweeping the contested territories and properties off the table. Cutting conflicts short, by adding an extra, obstacle for any fools who would seek to start something.


    Second amongst the subjects that were discussed during in the passing years was talk that a new age of heroes had been started. Monde¡¯s aether levels had risen. All over the continent, all over the planet really, new talents were sprouting up.


    Enough so, that new martial schools were starting and old schools were forced to expand. Monde had always been a world of practitioner but now the number had jumped tenfold.


    Whatever had happened on the night that the skies exploded with silver gray light and the world, had strengthened the leylines and deepened the aether in the air. It was now to the point that a common farmer could just naturally rise into the peak of the material layer just by living long enough to for the aether to accumulate within his body.


    As for the elites of the world, many who¡¯d previously been frustrated, or found their cultivation halted, suddenly found their power growing by leaps and bounds. The number of individuals breaking into higher realms skyrocketed.


    Opinions over all this was split. There were many who it as a good thing, there were many who said that this was a new age of heroes. A new time of glory for the people and powers of Monde. On the other hand there were some who saw the bad in it.


    The humanoid races weren¡¯t the only one¡¯s who suddenly found it easy to cultivate and gain strength. The number demonbeasts was at an all time high. With rumors of new beast kings being muttered about amongst the hunters and COG freelancers of Argus. Even more fierce than the beasts, were the men. Not every improved cultivator was a ¡®hero¡¯.


    Some the newly empowered wild youth, were turning to banditry. Scouring the lands as they tried to cut out new dynasties for themselves. The kingdoms could hold them off, but the sheer number of emboldened fools was taxing for public order and had a negative impact on trade.


    The horde of empowered raiders, made life hard on those commoners who didn¡¯t live in well protected cities. With the issue exacerbated by the fact that the standards for what counted as well protected had changed as the raiders grew stronger. Most notable of all was how this changed the Mondian practitioner societies, especially on Argus. The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    All over the continent their families that were rising out of obscurity. Bearing their fangs at those who¡¯d knocked them down. The heightened level of aether awakening countless ancient bloodlines.


    Creating opportunities for enough successful young scions to rise that some folk were thinking that it was only a matter of time till the current balances of power between the various practitioner family, societies and factions, needed to be totally redrawn.


    Finally there was third subject biggest subject, and the second, as far public knowledge went, that could traced back to the famed Bone Tree Company. Near the center of the continent at an off angle of the BTR, where absolutely no one lived and the laws of time and space seemed to have become strangely skewed, a tower being built.


    Taller than any tower in the world. Taller than any mountain in the world. Taller than anything in the world period. One could see it a distance, from almost anywhere on the continent and a few bored Sorcerers who had experience with mathematics, hypothesized if their ratios on the spatial skew were correct that tower could quite possibly be taller than the planet itself.


    Taller and wider, big enough to fit, at least the Monde¡¯s within itself. Most didn¡¯t believe that, after all, how and why would anyone build such a thing? Still two things were obviously true. The first was, that the tower was still yet unfinished and the second was, that once it was done, it was going to be positively massive.


    *****


    Over at the structure that the Bone Tree Company¡¯s senior staff, simply called the tower, two individuals stood huddling in the shadow of the massive structure.


    Or rather they weren¡¯t really huddling in the tower¡¯s shadow, they were merely standing behind a windbreak, trying to fight off the strange biting cold that seemed to affect only this particular area in the republic. Hands gripping two piping hot, steaming cups of coffee. The two were just on break.


    If they were in the tower¡¯s shadow it was just due to the fact that the shadow the creature cast was just that large. Stretching for hundreds of thousands of miles and submerging everything in the affected regions in a near permanent night.


    The two Bone Tree Employees stood watching the head supervisor, a slightly girly looking fellow who was one of two employees could swear looked strikingly similar to a guy, who¡¯d spontaneously combusted a few years prior.


    They watched the Head Supervisor as he gave orders to a large group of shade laborers and issued instruction to the other Bone Tree Company staff. The shade laborers were dextrous, muscular many-limbed, unnumbered, that looked a lot like a cross between an octopus, a security camera and a professional weight lifter. Their tentacle laden bodies dressed in drab gray jumpsuits.


    To an extent all of the Bone Tree Company¡¯s employees were supervisors, save for those who worked in the fields of specialized production like alchemy and enchantment, most, raw labor was done solely by shades.


    Still there was a need to have human eyes overlooking things. While the shades generally seemed to just know what they needed to do and how to do it. The human staff were liaisons between management and the shades. Ordering the creatures about, and keeping them on task, since they tended to just drift, and do ¡®whatever¡¯ if left unattended.


    Sometimes even simply disappearing from the site. Seeming to fade out of view. The Supervisors were mostly around to communicated changes in plans and intention, as in the end, it was only the Senior Executives and those that they trusted, who could wordlessly, and completely bend the shades to their will.


    For those not off that select group how much control one had over the creatures largely depended on where would stood on the corporate ladder.


    One of the two employees looked to the other, and then he looked at the tower.


    ¡°Hey...any clue, what it is, the bosses are actually building?¡±


    His friend looked back at him, wearing a wry expression.


    ¡°....A tower.¡±


    The first employee snorted, narrowing his eyes at his friend.


    ¡°Smartass¡­.I¡¯m asking what kind of tower.¡±


    The second employee shrugged.


    ¡°Dunno...it¡¯s whatever. They don¡¯t pay us to speculate man. Just build the damn tower.¡±


    The other man¡¯s face turned cloudy, he turned and stared up at the tower. Craning his neck up at the structure, leaning back as he tried to take it all in at once.


    ¡°Hey...You don¡¯t think the boss is gonna, like, try and use this thing to blow up the world, or whatever, do you?¡± said the first employee.


    The second employee¡¯s face scrunched up, and then he gave his pal a light pat on the arm.


    ¡°Come on, man. First of all you¡¯ve heard the talk, do you think the bosses would need to build some kind of giant gizmo if they just wanted to shake things up around here? Second of all, even if this is a weapon, who do you think its going to be aimed at?¡±


    The first employee thought about it and then his face cleared up as he answered like a true Mondian. Not out of loyalty, though he did feel that, as a well treated BTC employee. Given generous pay, countless benefits and opportunities. Assured of certain things that made him think it might be a good idea to bring the rest of his family out of Maellan and into the Republic. Not of fear, thought though he felt ¡®that¡¯ too. Slightly uncertain of the true intentions of the company''s mysterious Senior Executive Board.


    The answer came from a simple Mondian desire to always be on the winning side. A desire born from knowing first and second hand, the desolation that came from losing.


    A desire that was met with the simple understanding, that for whatever reason the BTC was a group that didn¡¯t seem to know defeat. Crushing everything and everyone that stepped in their path.


    As well as a very Mondian expectation for what all that would bring to them and theirs.


    ¡°Not us¡­?¡± said the first employee.


    The second Employee nodded as he finished his coffee, smiling as he looked up at the tower, with a gaze that was almost proud.


    ¡°Not us.¡±


    ¡°Mh...I guess it¡¯s fine then.¡± said the first employee with a shrug, finishing his own coffee.


    The two stared up at the tower a final time, before looking inwards at their phone-constructs, thinking of their loved ones and their children and the lives they''d built working for a company they didn''t really know anything about and decided it was time to get back to work.


    ¡°Right in one, buddy. Now let¡¯s get back to work.¡±

 73: Points for Effort

    ¡°Alright, you guys, pay close attention.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± said Alessa. Stiff as always, but managing not to stutter. A feat she was quietly proud of. Considering who it was she was talking too and her own overly meek nature.


    ¡°Sure...¡± said Tamra. Her look relaxed, though her eyes were sharp and gleaming. Their gaze unblinking as they took in the entirety of the training hall, storing the sight for posterity in much the same way a camera would.


    The two sat on the sidelines while Billy faced his sparring partner. His non-expressive face taking on the slightly stern set it wore, when he was playing the role of a teacher.


    On the other side of the ring stood Elena, Billy had originally intended to spar with Angelo, but the angel was currently preoccupied with some personal business.


    Billy¡¯s increase in strength since his fusion with aether flow of the planet and the part of that it had occupied, brought benefits to all those who were connected to him. Thus Elena¡¯s current strength had made vast improvements in the last two years. Reaching the fifteenth realm. All the same, Billy would have prefered to fight Angelo.


    Unless it was for their sake he didn¡¯t like fighting the girls. His innately overprotective tendencies made him more inclined to pull his punches. And more indecisive about what blows he should land.


    His awareness of this flaw, made him over-correct, stepping away from his emotions for the girls and view the issues with absolute objectivity.


    Rationalizing that half-death was better than death. Making him more vicious with his attacks. Making his tactics more cruel. With the consequence being that he¡¯d always feel anxious when he sparred, worried that he¡¯d go too far.


    Which was why he usually left such exercises to the shades. Still, there were times like now, where a personal demonstration was needed. Or at least wanted. As was the case for Elena, who bizarrely enough seemed to actually enjoy their little matches.


    She¡¯d seek him out at least three a week, and find him at least once for a spar. This week¡¯s spar would an exhibition, used to demonstrate, the use of certain techniques to his students. Namely Tamra, Alessa, a small class of talents that Jermaine sent over from the Thousand Ghosts.


    ¡°...You ready?¡± said Billy.


    His eyes moving from the crowd, to his opponent. Elena merely smiled, licking her lips salaciously.


    ¡°Babe, I was born ready.¡±


    Billy moved and so did his dance partner and that right there, was the very first test for the student audience. If any of there observers were going to glean anything from what was happening in front of them, they needed to be of a level that would allow them to actually see what was happening.


    Anyone who was lacking in the prerequisite cultivation, would either see only blurs, or would see nought but the occasional splash of aetheric fireworks from the traded blows.


    For those who ¡®could¡¯ see, the first thing they saw, was the master of the hall, and the company¡¯s lady juggernaut slowly ambling towards each other. Nevermind that they were both moving several times faster than your average speeding bullet.


    Their movements were languid and unhurried. Casual things. Giving the illusion that rather than meeting for battle the two were just meeting up for a chat.


    This illusion was broken, with a sound like a thousand thunderstorms. Broken the moment, Elena sunk her fist into Billy¡¯s abdomen, caving it in, with a single blow.


    He retaliated with a whiplike kick that traveled with a scream, sending the woman flying up into the ceiling. She flew for miles, a human cannon ball, smashing into the ceiling with enough force that the whole room shook.


    Seeming to just barely lean forwards, Billy moved from his spot. Leaping up to follow up on that first blow. He appeared in front of Elena, his arm raised, an sphere of crackling force and energy gathering in his palm. His current body had a tail and he put it to full use, sending it spiralling outwards. Spooling the tail around the too of them and use it to build a cage.


    Elena beat him to the punch, escaping before he could close the cage.


    She had been a genius combatant even before she¡¯d left the first realm. Even before she started facing god-monsters and the like. The growth in her cultivation naturally wouldn¡¯t result in a regression of her skills.


    By the time Billy arrived at where he¡¯d sent her, she was already gone. His aether blast hit the spot where she should have been and even before he could check to see if he¡¯d gotten her, she was already dropping down on him. If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Her elbow coming down on the top of his skull, nearly cracking it like an egg, despite the fact that his bones were all hundreds of times harder than diamond.


    Billy fell and struck the ground with enough force that had been this been the world outside, he¡¯d have sunk into the planet¡¯s crust, gone into the core of the world and possibly come out on the other side.


    He recovered quickly, a small smile on his face, a fifteenth realm Elena was nothing to trifle with. And while he ¡®was¡¯ still holding back by a considerable amount, seeing the fruits of her effort as a warrior, was something that had always gave him a certain feeling.


    Admiration, most likely. When he was younger, she and Edna were the two he looked up to the most. Even now that he was older, and technically much more powerful, the feeling still remained.


    Elena slammed into the ground with enough force to sunder the world and set the entire training hall into disarray. She stomped forwards, an unstoppable avalanche of a person.


    Heading towards, Billy, who still lay on the ground, unmoving. The waves of energy from her movements travelling so forcefully that if it weren¡¯t for the shielding on the observer¡¯s area it¡¯s likely someone would have died. Killed off by virtue of their own weakness. Like a mortal man standing in the wake of a nation-ending tornado.


    Billy got up in time to avoid having his head pulverized. He danced out of the reach of a series of brutal kicks and punches, that roared like the girl had replaced her limbs with a horde of vicious beasts. Then he retaliated with a single strike, that silenced everything like a clap on inverted thunder. Deafeningly silent.


    The fight stopped right then and there, and there was a gasp from the audience as well.


    Billy looked up at his outstretched arm as he stared up the young lady he had skewered on the end of it. Hanging from his wrist like some garish and macabre bracelet.


    ¡°I...um¡­Are you okay?¡± said Billy, his heart rate spiking, as he worried that things might have gone too far.


    A line of blood dribbled down the corner of Elena¡¯s mouth, she wiped it away and smiled.


    ¡°Sure, love. Right as rain. How about we finish this fight up and later we can have you penetrate me in a more fun fashion, yeah?¡±


    Billy calmed, relieved, it wasn¡¯t guaranteed, but usually if she was well enough to be making innuendos she probably wasn¡¯t going to die. He gave her quick cursory scan just to be sure and then with a flick of his wrist he flung her into a wall on the other end of the hall. Resuming the match.


    *****


    The two experts would have another three thousand exchanges before the fight was decided. Naturally Billy was the victor, but it was a closer thing than most would have expected.


    With Billy, only being able widen the margin between each exchange by, loosening the limits on himself, after each clash. Intensifying his output of force till Ell just couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Her offense splashing off like rain on a vinyl umbrella. Her defenses crumbling like a sand castle during high tide. And even then she¡¯d still managed to bloody Billy¡¯s nose quite a bit.


    Thus confirming that all things being equal, Elena was the most talented amongst, the Bone Tree Company¡¯s three heads. Not that any of the observers could tell.


    To their eyes, it was just a dazzling show of martial excellence, and feats of skill that youngsters would only just barely be able to glean insights from. Using that insight to sharpen their own abilities.


    Alessa was doing just that, she sat in a tub, in a bathhouse that was being run, by a group of shades that lived on the eighth floor of the manor. Cultivation in a bath that was more aether than water. Using what she¡¯d witness to push her cultivation along.


    She was sitting in the tub meditating amidst the medicinal bubbles and aether rich steam, when she felt someone else enter the room. Fortunately she was just finishing up, feeling her core pulse and hum as another peak in power was reached.


    She gasped in satisfaction, as she felt her power grow, already towards the next peak that lay above her.


    ¡°Congratulations¡­¡± said a voice.


    Alessa turned her head and saw Elena and Tamra sitting next to her, their hair piled up and bound within a towel. The little queen was also there, Tamra¡¯s silent partner in crime, her hair tied in pigtails.


    ¡°Ah...erm...thank you.¡± said Alessa.


    ¡°Nh¡­This is you entering the eight realm, now right?¡± said Elena.


    ¡°Of course it is...Al has always been a fairly good stood. Almost as good as you, Ell.¡± said yet another voice.


    Alessa froze and then slowly looked past Elena to where Billy, or at least, ¡®a¡¯ Billy, sat at her side. Sipping something minty and refreshing from a cup that sat, upon a tray that was floating in the water.


    ¡°Er...yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± said Alessa.


    Billy nodded. Elena frowned.


    ¡°Hey, hey...what¡¯s this ¡°ma¡¯am¡± nonsense, I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m only a few years older than ¡®you¡¯ are.¡± rebuked Elena.


    ¡°Remind me again, for the next time I tutor you personally...I should probably have something to help you with the transition between this stage and the ninth.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Y-,yes¡­.sir...ma-....Miss.¡± said Alessa. Her tone, surprisingly flat, matching the man¡¯s. Though her heart was hammering in her chest.


    Billy nodded again and then he closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    Alessa was just about ready, to jump up and flee, but she felt a firm hand wrap around hers. She turned and saw Tamra shake her head.


    The other girl sighed.


    ¡°You¡­.need to learn to relax.¡± said Tamra.


    Alessa¡¯s look was still just a little frantic, and then she felt a pat on her shoulder from Elena, who¡¯d moved to her other side.


    ¡°My dear, Billy may be somewhat bright,... but he¡¯s also very, very, ¡®very¡¯, dense. If you spend all your time running from him, he¡¯ll never catch on to your feelings¡­.Ever. Like ever, ever. Now, ¡®If¡¯ you want him to eventually catch on, you¡¯re going to need to eventually tell him how you feel, but before that, how about learning how to just hang out in the same room, Huh?¡± said Elena.


    Her tone light, as she took a sip from Billy¡¯s cup and then poured herself some more of whatever was in the bottle on the tray.


    Alessa stilled, here heart still pounding in her chest. She settled back down. Resolving, not to flee, despite all the instincts that wanted her to. She frowned her look thoughtful. Her gaze, drifted across the three other ladies in the tub, from Tamra, to Elena, to the young former queen.


    The Queen¡¯s look was thoughtful as well, but then again, the child always looked as such. Alessa nodded and settled down.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡± said Alessa.


    ¡°Think nothing of it.¡± said Elena.


    ¡°You remind me of my Gran, Miss.¡± said a calmed Alessa. Thinking of how both women were kind and strong, silently pushing their people from behind, for their own good.


    Always acting like a second mother to the young folk around them.


    Elena''s brow rose


    ¡°Oh? Are you trying to start something? I¡¯m still in my twenties , you know.¡± said Elena. Her look genuinely aggrieved, though her tone was half joking.

 73: Points for Effort

    ¡°Alright, you guys, pay close attention.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± said Alessa. Stiff as always, but managing not to stutter. A feat she was quietly proud of. Considering who it was she was talking too and her own overly meek nature.


    ¡°Sure...¡± said Tamra. Her look relaxed, though her eyes were sharp and gleaming. Their gaze unblinking as they took in the entirety of the training hall, storing the sight for posterity in much the same way a camera would.


    The two sat on the sidelines while Billy faced his sparring partner. His non-expressive face taking on the slightly stern set it wore, when he was playing the role of a teacher.


    On the other side of the ring stood Elena, Billy had originally intended to spar with Angelo, but the angel was currently preoccupied with some personal business.


    Billy¡¯s increase in strength since his fusion with aether flow of the planet and the part of that it had occupied, brought benefits to all those who were connected to him. Thus Elena¡¯s current strength had made vast improvements in the last two years. Reaching the fifteenth realm. All the same, Billy would have prefered to fight Angelo.


    Unless it was for their sake he didn¡¯t like fighting the girls. His innately overprotective tendencies made him more inclined to pull his punches. And more indecisive about what blows he should land.


    His awareness of this flaw, made him over-correct, stepping away from his emotions for the girls and view the issues with absolute objectivity.


    Rationalizing that half-death was better than death. Making him more vicious with his attacks. Making his tactics more cruel. With the consequence being that he¡¯d always feel anxious when he sparred, worried that he¡¯d go too far.


    Which was why he usually left such exercises to the shades. Still, there were times like now, where a personal demonstration was needed. Or at least wanted. As was the case for Elena, who bizarrely enough seemed to actually enjoy their little matches.


    She¡¯d seek him out at least three a week, and find him at least once for a spar. This week¡¯s spar would an exhibition, used to demonstrate, the use of certain techniques to his students. Namely Tamra, Alessa, a small class of talents that Jermaine sent over from the Thousand Ghosts.


    ¡°...You ready?¡± said Billy.


    His eyes moving from the crowd, to his opponent. Elena merely smiled, licking her lips salaciously.


    ¡°Babe, I was born ready.¡±


    Billy moved and so did his dance partner and that right there, was the very first test for the student audience. If any of there observers were going to glean anything from what was happening in front of them, they needed to be of a level that would allow them to actually see what was happening.


    Anyone who was lacking in the prerequisite cultivation, would either see only blurs, or would see nought but the occasional splash of aetheric fireworks from the traded blows.


    For those who ¡®could¡¯ see, the first thing they saw, was the master of the hall, and the company¡¯s lady juggernaut slowly ambling towards each other. Nevermind that they were both moving several times faster than your average speeding bullet.


    Their movements were languid and unhurried. Casual things. Giving the illusion that rather than meeting for battle the two were just meeting up for a chat.


    This illusion was broken, with a sound like a thousand thunderstorms. Broken the moment, Elena sunk her fist into Billy¡¯s abdomen, caving it in, with a single blow.


    He retaliated with a whiplike kick that traveled with a scream, sending the woman flying up into the ceiling. She flew for miles, a human cannon ball, smashing into the ceiling with enough force that the whole room shook.


    Seeming to just barely lean forwards, Billy moved from his spot. Leaping up to follow up on that first blow. He appeared in front of Elena, his arm raised, an sphere of crackling force and energy gathering in his palm. His current body had a tail and he put it to full use, sending it spiralling outwards. Spooling the tail around the too of them and use it to build a cage.


    Elena beat him to the punch, escaping before he could close the cage.


    She had been a genius combatant even before she¡¯d left the first realm. Even before she started facing god-monsters and the like. The growth in her cultivation naturally wouldn¡¯t result in a regression of her skills.


    By the time Billy arrived at where he¡¯d sent her, she was already gone. His aether blast hit the spot where she should have been and even before he could check to see if he¡¯d gotten her, she was already dropping down on him. Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Her elbow coming down on the top of his skull, nearly cracking it like an egg, despite the fact that his bones were all hundreds of times harder than diamond.


    Billy fell and struck the ground with enough force that had been this been the world outside, he¡¯d have sunk into the planet¡¯s crust, gone into the core of the world and possibly come out on the other side.


    He recovered quickly, a small smile on his face, a fifteenth realm Elena was nothing to trifle with. And while he ¡®was¡¯ still holding back by a considerable amount, seeing the fruits of her effort as a warrior, was something that had always gave him a certain feeling.


    Admiration, most likely. When he was younger, she and Edna were the two he looked up to the most. Even now that he was older, and technically much more powerful, the feeling still remained.


    Elena slammed into the ground with enough force to sunder the world and set the entire training hall into disarray. She stomped forwards, an unstoppable avalanche of a person.


    Heading towards, Billy, who still lay on the ground, unmoving. The waves of energy from her movements travelling so forcefully that if it weren¡¯t for the shielding on the observer¡¯s area it¡¯s likely someone would have died. Killed off by virtue of their own weakness. Like a mortal man standing in the wake of a nation-ending tornado.


    Billy got up in time to avoid having his head pulverized. He danced out of the reach of a series of brutal kicks and punches, that roared like the girl had replaced her limbs with a horde of vicious beasts. Then he retaliated with a single strike, that silenced everything like a clap on inverted thunder. Deafeningly silent.


    The fight stopped right then and there, and there was a gasp from the audience as well.


    Billy looked up at his outstretched arm as he stared up the young lady he had skewered on the end of it. Hanging from his wrist like some garish and macabre bracelet.


    ¡°I...um¡­Are you okay?¡± said Billy, his heart rate spiking, as he worried that things might have gone too far.


    A line of blood dribbled down the corner of Elena¡¯s mouth, she wiped it away and smiled.


    ¡°Sure, love. Right as rain. How about we finish this fight up and later we can have you penetrate me in a more fun fashion, yeah?¡±


    Billy calmed, relieved, it wasn¡¯t guaranteed, but usually if she was well enough to be making innuendos she probably wasn¡¯t going to die. He gave her quick cursory scan just to be sure and then with a flick of his wrist he flung her into a wall on the other end of the hall. Resuming the match.


    *****


    The two experts would have another three thousand exchanges before the fight was decided. Naturally Billy was the victor, but it was a closer thing than most would have expected.


    With Billy, only being able widen the margin between each exchange by, loosening the limits on himself, after each clash. Intensifying his output of force till Ell just couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    Her offense splashing off like rain on a vinyl umbrella. Her defenses crumbling like a sand castle during high tide. And even then she¡¯d still managed to bloody Billy¡¯s nose quite a bit.


    Thus confirming that all things being equal, Elena was the most talented amongst, the Bone Tree Company¡¯s three heads. Not that any of the observers could tell.


    To their eyes, it was just a dazzling show of martial excellence, and feats of skill that youngsters would only just barely be able to glean insights from. Using that insight to sharpen their own abilities.


    Alessa was doing just that, she sat in a tub, in a bathhouse that was being run, by a group of shades that lived on the eighth floor of the manor. Cultivation in a bath that was more aether than water. Using what she¡¯d witness to push her cultivation along.


    She was sitting in the tub meditating amidst the medicinal bubbles and aether rich steam, when she felt someone else enter the room. Fortunately she was just finishing up, feeling her core pulse and hum as another peak in power was reached.


    She gasped in satisfaction, as she felt her power grow, already towards the next peak that lay above her.


    ¡°Congratulations¡­¡± said a voice.


    Alessa turned her head and saw Elena and Tamra sitting next to her, their hair piled up and bound within a towel. The little queen was also there, Tamra¡¯s silent partner in crime, her hair tied in pigtails.


    ¡°Ah...erm...thank you.¡± said Alessa.


    ¡°Nh¡­This is you entering the eight realm, now right?¡± said Elena.


    ¡°Of course it is...Al has always been a fairly good stood. Almost as good as you, Ell.¡± said yet another voice.


    Alessa froze and then slowly looked past Elena to where Billy, or at least, ¡®a¡¯ Billy, sat at her side. Sipping something minty and refreshing from a cup that sat, upon a tray that was floating in the water.


    ¡°Er...yes, Ma¡¯am.¡± said Alessa.


    Billy nodded. Elena frowned.


    ¡°Hey, hey...what¡¯s this ¡°ma¡¯am¡± nonsense, I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m only a few years older than ¡®you¡¯ are.¡± rebuked Elena.


    ¡°Remind me again, for the next time I tutor you personally...I should probably have something to help you with the transition between this stage and the ninth.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Y-,yes¡­.sir...ma-....Miss.¡± said Alessa. Her tone, surprisingly flat, matching the man¡¯s. Though her heart was hammering in her chest.


    Billy nodded again and then he closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    Alessa was just about ready, to jump up and flee, but she felt a firm hand wrap around hers. She turned and saw Tamra shake her head.


    The other girl sighed.


    ¡°You¡­.need to learn to relax.¡± said Tamra.


    Alessa¡¯s look was still just a little frantic, and then she felt a pat on her shoulder from Elena, who¡¯d moved to her other side.


    ¡°My dear, Billy may be somewhat bright,... but he¡¯s also very, very, ¡®very¡¯, dense. If you spend all your time running from him, he¡¯ll never catch on to your feelings¡­.Ever. Like ever, ever. Now, ¡®If¡¯ you want him to eventually catch on, you¡¯re going to need to eventually tell him how you feel, but before that, how about learning how to just hang out in the same room, Huh?¡± said Elena.


    Her tone light, as she took a sip from Billy¡¯s cup and then poured herself some more of whatever was in the bottle on the tray.


    Alessa stilled, here heart still pounding in her chest. She settled back down. Resolving, not to flee, despite all the instincts that wanted her to. She frowned her look thoughtful. Her gaze, drifted across the three other ladies in the tub, from Tamra, to Elena, to the young former queen.


    The Queen¡¯s look was thoughtful as well, but then again, the child always looked as such. Alessa nodded and settled down.


    ¡°Thank you, Miss.¡± said Alessa.


    ¡°Think nothing of it.¡± said Elena.


    ¡°You remind me of my Gran, Miss.¡± said a calmed Alessa. Thinking of how both women were kind and strong, silently pushing their people from behind, for their own good.


    Always acting like a second mother to the young folk around them.


    Elena''s brow rose


    ¡°Oh? Are you trying to start something? I¡¯m still in my twenties , you know.¡± said Elena. Her look genuinely aggrieved, though her tone was half joking.

 74: Family and Strangers

    ¡°Yes and as I was trying to tell you¡­.¡±


    ¡°No, no. Of course not. It¡¯s just that the situation hasn¡¯t been the most ideal...Perhaps at a later¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Aunt Helene, I would like to have you guys come over its just that¡­.¡±


    ¡°No...I...Fine, yes, next Tuesday, would be perfect. Thank you very much...see you then.¡±


    Edna ended the call, for the first time in a long while she was reminded of the single losing point of the phone-constructs. Having a phone in one¡¯s head, gave one nothing to slam, or throw after a particularly frustrating call.


    Edna sighed and then there was a grunt from the other end of the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing Helene finally cornered you.¡± said a fairly not sympathetic Elena. Her arms crossed and a look of point displeasure on her face.


    Edna tugged and then straightened her collar , fiddling with a few things on her desk before answering.


    ¡°...Possibly.¡±


    Elena rolled her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m not even going to say it. I¡¯m not even going to say I told you so...even though I ¡®did¡¯ tell you so. My only question is how you intend to break it to Billy.¡±


    Edna froze, she hadn¡¯t even gotten around to thinking about that.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have my extremely understanding, and beautiful cousin do it for me?¡± said Edna, wearing a wan smile.


    Elena made a buzzer noise with her mouth, one brow rising into her dark pink locks.


    ¡°...Try again.¡±


    Edna sighed, deflated.


    ¡°Shit...Fine, I¡¯ll figure it out¡­.Probably...Maybe you could just help me soften him up? Please?¡±


    ¡°....Hmph.¡±


    Elena didn¡¯t even bother replying, getting up and leaving the corner of the room, that she¡¯d more or less been haunting for the last fifteen minutes.


    This was one of the few times where the two of them were in disagreement. It was one thing to save the family and another thing to stay in touch and pretend that the Garland Maddocs and the Bone Tree Maddocs still had anything to say to each other.


    While Elena understood, Edna¡¯s reasoning, for maintaining the open channel, she didn¡¯t think that this was the way to handle things. She didn¡¯t think things really needed to be handled at all. They already had the country under control.


    From her view so long as no one was actively trying to exterminate the family, the rest would handle itself. There was no need for all the hand holding and troublesome niceties.


    Then again Elena also understood that as someone who¡¯d been completely thrown away by the Maddocs she was maybe just a little bit bitter.


    Edna had her own reasons to be bitter too, of course, but she had always been the good one amongst the three of them. Far too kind and far too conscientious for her own good.


    So of course, if only for the sake of their little cousins and those family members that they ¡®didn¡¯t¡¯ hate, she wouldn¡¯t just want to see the family survive, she¡¯d want to see them get back on their feet, she¡¯d want to help them thrive. Quietly pulling strings and helping them get their affairs in order. Helping them even if it was a little bit at her own expense.


    Which up to a certain point was Edna¡¯s own business, if Edna wanted to get elbow deep in the family¡¯s many, many, problems that was her concern.


    The issues of contention was that there¡¯d naturally be a point where it became a concern for all of them. A point where they¡¯d all get pulled into the Maddoc family¡¯s baggage as well. A point like today.


    *****


    Perhaps it was inevitable...Actually, forget the perhaps, it simply ¡®was¡¯ inevitable. If three Maddocs built a country it was only natural to expect the others to try and parlay a cut of the action for themselves. Hell, this was Monde, if one had ought, half the world would ask for a cut, even without, a family tie to justify it.


    The other half would just try to ¡®take¡¯ their cut , never mind asking, but fortunately, the Bone Tree Company was strong enough that that wasn¡¯t a worry.


    Which was good, because as much as she¡¯d once loved, and sometimes still loved, her father, if he could get away with it, or even just thought he could get away with it, their blood ties would be no obstacle to Brutus Maddoc steamrolling right over them. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    *****


    Elsewhere Billy lay in his room, this was one of those rare days, where Billy was taking it easy, resting, truly resting, with no other iterations of him out and about, doing the other things that he needed done.


    Tamra lay beside him, and beside her, lay her mute shadow, Isodel, former queen of Garland. They all were staring up at the ceiling at a mural, that Tamra had painted, just because they¡¯d had paint and time and Billy had just happened to be redoing the room.


    ¡°...I think it looks okay.¡± said Billy.


    Tamra shrugged, not sure, what to think of her own work. She wasn¡¯t certain, but she suspected that her creativity began and ended with her ability to make things from nothingness and aether. On the one hand, there was a chance that she could get better with practice, on the other hand, her work so far, was depressingly abysmal.


    ¡°....Gross.¡± said little Isodel.


    ¡°Mhm...Yes, Izzy I do believe that this is far from my best work.¡± said Tamra.


    Billy just shrugged and then he snapped his fingers and covered the mural with a lay of fresh paint. The paint rising from a half empty can and then spreading itself evenly, across the ceiling.


    ¡°Nh...Want to try again?¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Nah. Thanks for the assist though.¡± said Tamra


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± said Billy.


    The door opened and in walked Elena. Hands in her pockets, her body language surprisingly small for someone who generally liked to take up as much space as possible.


    ¡°Oh...hey guys.¡± said Elena.


    ¡°Nh¡­¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Hi.¡±said Tamra.


    Little Izzy simply nodded in her direction.


    Elena came inside, she sat the desk, instead of flopping onto the bed. It wasn¡¯t that there wasn¡¯t enough space, but she knew her own bad habits, bad habits that tended to show strongly while she was agitated, and there was a child present.


    For a while they were all just simply there, hanging out in the room, talking about nothing in particular. At some point they watched a movie, using one of the walls as a tv. It was an old world, animated, but not necessarily for kids.


    Then a few more uneventful hours passed and Elena woke up to find herself lying next to Billy. With his arm slung over her. They were both dressed and the fact that Tam and her little charge were still in the room, meant that they must have kept things, pg. Though honestly that was probably more Billy¡¯s influence then anything else.


    She turned and looked up at the boy¡¯s sleeping face, his long eyelashes, like black butterfly wings.


    She gave him a peck on the lips, then gave him a kiss that was a little more than a peck, but stopped after that, because again, there was a child present.


    ¡°Hey Will.¡± said Elena.


    ¡°Nh¡­?¡± grunted Billy.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re not really House Maddoc¡¯s biggest fan...but we¡¯ve never really talked about it exactly and¡­¡± said Elena.


    There wasn¡¯t anything else, said, they just lay in silence, while Billy lay with his eyes closed.


    ¡°Billy?¡± said Elena.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You fell asleep again.¡± said Elena.


    ¡°Nh? No I didn¡¯t. You just didn¡¯t finish your sentence.¡±


    Elena blinked.


    ¡°.... Really?¡± she said her tone skeptical.


    ¡°Really¡­.Anyway, what were you about to say? ¡®-And what?-¡¯ ¡±


    Elena shrugged, the movement making the cotton sheets crinkle a bit, making the springs of the mattress creak.


    ¡°I...uh, I don¡¯t know. I sort of just said it.¡± said Elena.


    Billy sighed and then he propped himself up on his elbow, looking down at the pink haired, green skinned woman.


    ¡°Okay, but what were you actually going to say?¡± said Billy. The words, non-argumentative, sounding genuinely curious.


    ¡°I...I guess I was asking you if you still hated our family.¡±


    ¡°You mean because Miss Helene and the other Aunties finally cornered her into inviting them over?¡± said Billy.


    Elena blinked and then she sighed.


    ¡°You mean you already knew?¡± said Elena.


    Billy shrugged.


    ¡°I guessed. And really it was bound to happen, Ed¡¯s a smart cookie, but the Maddoc has a whole army of scheming old hens...¡± said Billy.


    Elena chuckled.


    ¡°Hm, I know right? I said the same thing, but you¡¯ve gotta give it to her, she kept them stymied for two whole years.¡± said Elena.


    Billy nodded.


    ¡°Okay, so how do you feel about that?¡± said Elena.


    ¡°How do I feel about what?¡± said Billy.


    ¡°The family? And the fact that they¡¯re probably gone try and get in close again, pretty soon.¡±


    Billy looked up as he spied Tamra silently exiting the room with a napping Isodel in her hands.


    He returned his gaze to Elena and then gave her a kiss, a long soft, slowly burning kiss, that she returned in kind.


    ¡°Ell, when I first got back, from, you know, abroad,...when I first got back, and picked up Ed? You know why we only took the few things we took?¡±


    ¡°You mean, when you picked up Ed and not me?¡± said Elena, bringing up the old sore spot, with her brow raised.


    Her poker faced Billy matching her look with nonchalance, and another peck on the lips.


    ¡°Yes, Ell, when I picked Ed up off of the chopping block, because you were already supposed to be out of harm¡¯s way.¡±


    Elena frowned and then in a single move she reversed their position with her lying on top of him looking down at his delicate features.


    ¡°So I don¡¯t deserve a rescue from Prince Charming?¡± said Elena.


    ¡°Deserve? Of course you do. Need? Nah. When the time came, if worst to worst, I was hoping that you might rescue ¡®us¡¯.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Hmph!¡±


    Elena lightly nibbled on the man¡¯s bottom lip and then she smiled.


    ¡°Flatterer¡­¡±


    ¡°Nh.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, so does this mean you don¡¯t mind that our family is going to be back in our lives?¡±


    ¡°Ell...Here¡¯s something I think you two don¡¯t realize, I don¡¯t care as much as you guys think I care. Scheming men will act like scheming men. Trash will act as trash. And for me, everything that happened directly after I was sold off feels like it happened a forever ago¡­¡±


    ¡°Billy?¡± said Elena. Looking at boy, and the somewhat wistful, far-away look in his eyes.


    ¡°My only concern for the Maddocs, my only context for them, was you two. Even when I was part of the family I never really knew or even met most of them and my away time has only exacerbated this feeling of distance. Thus the times where I wanted to destroy them, were because of what they¡¯d done to you two. And the times where I could have taken everything but didn¡¯t were similarly because of you two. I mean, whatever you feel for him, you don¡¯t actually want to see your dad, die right?¡± said Billy.


    Elena frowned, and then she blinked and flopped onto the bed with a sigh. Still frowning. Her gaze on a wall, as her hand absentmindedly found it¡¯s way under the man¡¯s clothes. Resting on his pulse, feeling his steady heart rate with her fingertips.


    ¡°Mhm¡­Maybe.¡±


    ¡°The Maddocs are strangers to me, Ell. If you and Ed don¡¯t mind them, I don¡¯t mind them either.¡±


    ¡°And if I, we... ¡®do¡¯ mind them?¡± said Elena.


    Billy¡¯s eyes grew cold, and sharp in a way that made Elena shiver, unsure whether it was a good shiver or a bad shiver.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll act accordingly.¡±


    Elena smiled.


    ¡°And you promise you don¡¯t mind? Like for real,This doesn¡¯t bother you? That the people who sold you into slavery, more or less got Ed¡¯s family killed, and abandoned me, are trying to come and pretend we¡¯re suddenly all one house again. That doesn¡¯t bother you at all?¡± said Elena.


    ¡°...Promise.¡± said Billy.

 74.5: Interlude: Compromised

    She stood in the shower, leaning against the wall, cooling her head against the cool white tiles. Hot water flowing over elegant shoulders and a graceful neck, making her short shorn silver locks gather into spikes.


    Ophelia woke up late, just a little past noon, she¡¯d been doing that a lot lately. Her last two years, were much different compared to the two hundred plus that came before. For one, for the first time in the longest time, she was unemployed.


    She hadn¡¯t been unemployed since she was six years old. Well, if one was being truly technical, she was actually still on the job, but her current job was to ¡®not¡¯ be on the job.


    Two random and inexplicable liaisons somehow turned into a regular thing and with a nod and wink from a certain green-skinned lass, that became relationship. An odd relationship, yes. One that was definitely hard to put a label on, but definitely something that was committed, official and very real.


    All across the Argus continent there were Ministry agents dating and marrying in the open. And there was an even larger amount who did so secretly. All of this taking place with Ministry''s full blessing.


    After all the more the agency was integrated into the world, the more of the world they had access to. Playing the part of wives, mothers, husbands and fathers, while simultaneously keeping the world¡¯s fate as their priority.


    Seamlessly blending into thousands martial clans, sorcerer covens, crime families, nobility and royalty, for public order¡¯s sake and for the greater good, the ministry wasn¡¯t above arranging a few new relationships and destroying old ones.


    Naturally Monde¡¯s newest power, made up of some of the most dangerous individuals in the entire planet, wouldn¡¯t be an exception. In fact they¡¯d already tried to set something up with a few of their agents, finding a moderate amount of success in the lower ranks but none with higher ranks where decisions were really made.


    It had given the cantankerous old cranks in the Ministry¡¯s Senior Board, no small amount of amusement to realize that it had taken the Head Administrator herself to get the snake by its head.


    That was Ophelia¡¯s new job now, watching and if possible guiding, the movements of the Bone Tree Company¡¯s wonderboy, for the sake of world order.Ophelia didn¡¯t even necessarily mind it, if one¡¯s job was to play shepherd to a herd of demonsheep, it only made sense that special attention had to be paid to the most dangerous out of all the wooly beasts.


    The harm he could do, meant that he either had to be watched or eliminated and as elimination would likely be just as costly as leaving him alone, watching the man and his company was all they could do. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    The only problem in all this was, when she woke up one day, after the first eleven months of the ¡®relationship¡¯, stunned to realize that she was compromised.


    While Ophelia might have taken offense to anyone calling her old, she was aware that she was no spring chicken. Despite her appearances she¡¯d been alive for nearly centuries time, and had always been embroiled in the world of deceit and espionage. She wasn¡¯t the sort to do something silly like falling in love.


    And in truth that wasn¡¯t what happened. Whether it was the intimacy, or the young man¡¯s bluntly honest manner she¡¯d still be very much the cynical Head Administrator that she¡¯d always been. Gauging every word for hidden meaning and staying loyal to the ministry and the cause of the greater good.


    Love wasn¡¯t what felled her, at least her mind that wasn¡¯t it. Shat got her, what finally happened to make her start wavering and questioning herself, was the day the man finally let her in.


    Trusting her in full. Giving her a direct line to his mind, a sanitized connection, yes, but still a connection. An intimate act amongst those of the telepathic persuasion. She entered his mind and was almost immediately traumatized by what she found there.


    It wasn¡¯t the man¡¯s mind, that was actually almost sterile, almost mechanical, what nearly broke her was all the things that the man was open to. It was like standing at the mouth of some manner of monstrous waterfall.


    All the things that he was receiving. All the data that he had stored there. If she Ophelia was privy to most of the world¡¯s secrets by way of her mental work, he Billy, was privy to all of them.


    Possessing something that stopped just short of omniscience, ignoring most of it, because there was just too much to be addressed. This was worse than the browser construct that his company was leasing to the agents. Much worse.


    This was pure unfettered, unfiltered information, from everywhere, from Monde and worlds beyond. With her access to his mind she knew everything that was and everything that would be, and all the consequences that would come forth.


    She knew everything about every power, she knew everything about every person, once she turned her head to Ministry all its secrets were laid bare. Seeing thoughts became child''s play, once one could see the very lines of fate and causality.


    Ophelia found out things that even she hadn¡¯t had the clearance to know and that incident alone should have reporting back to the Ministry instantaneously. The discovery was enough to make them possibly rethink their entire approach for how to deal with the man.


    It was just possible that it might have been enough to make it worth going to war with the man. Possible, but not likely, but still the consideration should have caused her to act. It had been one thing when revealed his ¡°subsumption¡± of the planet. Neither she or the other senior members of the Ministry had really believed that or known what to do with it.


    This, this complete and total dominance in the field of information warfare was something else altogether. Something that made the man and his Bone Tree Company even more infinitely dangerous, than they¡¯d already been.


    Plans needed to be made, there were people who needed to be alerted. Agents who maybe needed to be pulled from the field. Instead she looked at him, she looked up at his sleeping his face, she looked out at the moonless night and then closed her eyes. Sleeping contented, her numerous concerns falling back into the background of her thoughts and fading into nothing. Replaced with the numerous new calculations, plans and questions that were quickly taking their place.


    When she woke up the next morning, she tendered her resignation and informed her agency, of the situation and the fact that she herself had been compromised.


    She would still watch the man for the time being she could still be trusted to at least give reports on him and what he was doing, but she couldn¡¯t be trusted. She couldn¡¯t be trusted anymore, there was now a part of her that was wondering, if maybe, just maybe, it might be easier to serve the greater good on his side the fence, instead.


    What was worse was that understanding this, didn¡¯t change anything, having warned the Ministry as was her duty, she already knew that she wasn¡¯t going change course. Like a high speed train, she was already set on her track, the only thing that was left was either move forwards or crash.

 75: Dinner Theatre

    Edna stands at the doorway, her face a mask, lightly made up, her pink glossed lips curved as they always were, pulled back revealing white teeth and a dazzling slightly predatory smile.


    ¡°Oh Uncle, how nice it is to have you for dinner.¡±


    Brutus Maddoc feels more than a little uneasy, the waif he knew is gone. The girl he¡¯d once considered ¡®playing¡¯ with, has now grown up. In her place now stands a radiant and devilish queen.


    Golden haired, golden eyed, her every movement possessing an eerie and irresistible charm. The power that sat in her aura, washing over him and his entire entourage in the same way the high-tide would wash over a low shore.


    Eroding not only the sand and sand castles, but eventually taking the shore itself and the land and mountains beyond.


    Brutus spent, a painful half second, unsure how to respond, finding himself suddenly nervous. Suddenly wondering if he was right to have the Maddoc womenfolk make this little dinner happen.


    He quickly recovered, his unfaltering pride and the crested ring of the Maddoc head on his finger, helping him to find himself again.


    ¡°Ah...why yes, and I¡¯m just glad you were able to find time to host us, the way your Aunt¡¯s tell it, you¡¯ve barely any free time at all.¡± said Brutus.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad to. I needed a break.¡± the girl laughs.


    Edna smiles, its bright and fake, and just as dazzling as before.


    She wasn¡¯t lying when she said her days were generally almost overwhelming busy. To be sure, the army of Billys helped, and the company¡¯s inner mechanisms had gained a level of precision that bordered on the unnerving.


    Unfortunately for Edna, her parents had raised a hard worker, so having her work made easier just generally meant that she did more of it. Expanding the business and investing in new interests and pursuits. Slowly building a greater and greater control of the entire EITC merchant¡¯s guild itself.


    Pleasantries were exchanged as the Maddoc clan met up within a grand hall that was wider than your average city thoroughfare.


    The careful eye would notice that despite all the overtures and claims of familiarity, no one actually touched. There were no hugs, no pats on the back, and the handshakes were kept brief.


    Whether consciously or unconsciously Edna was keeping her distance and as if sensing it the Maddoc clansmen did so as well.The moment saved from awkwardness by the Maddoc clans noble bearing and Edna¡¯s experience as a company rep.


    She smiled, they smiled, both parties eyes starkly clear of mirth, warmth or any such genuine feelings.


    Then there was a soft chime, the sound of a doorbell echoed through the hall and a humanoid shade in a gray waistcoat and jacket, strode past. Heading towards the door, that lay at the back of the Maddocs. The door was opened and in walked yet another entourage. One that was twice as large as the Maddoc¡¯s.


    ¡°Oh...¡± said one of the newcomers. Eyes narrowing mouth pressing into a thin curved line as he almost immediately understood what was happened.


    ¡°You!¡± said Brutus. Eyes widening, his shock soon replaced with chagrin as comprehension reached him.


    ¡°Us.¡± said a second newcomer, smiling like he¡¯d just been gifted something precious.


    Edna simply watched on smiling her perfect plastic smile, her pearly whites gleaming. Her look bordering beatific. Playing the part of the perfect host she stepped forwards.


    ¡°Uncle Tybalt, Uncle Basir. I¡¯m so glad you could come.¡±


    ¡°Oh, perish the thought. Of course we¡¯d come, dear.¡± said Basir. The cold eyed man¡¯s smile looking more like a sneer, as he took the girl¡¯s hands in his.


    ¡°Naturally.¡± said Tybalt, not even bothering to disguise his amusement with the situation.


    Brutus chuckled, the sound coming out more like a growl. He strode toward the crowd of newcomers glaring at the Agrona and Batbayar clansmen.


    Tybalt and Basir glared back with all three men wearing expressions that were murderous, despite their overt amicability. However in that room there was no one¡¯s whose smile was frightening than the host.


    She lightly tittered and took charge of the situation, standing between the two groups like an invincible wall, her lean form emanating an aura that was both charming and unassailable.


    ¡°Well...color me surprised to see you two here.¡± said Brutus. Recovering from the moment of awkwardness and rocking back on his heels.


    Tybalt shrugged.


    ¡°Neither did I, but about a week ago, the young miss here sent a call, asking if we were free for this evening.¡±


    Brutus gave the girl a sharp look, there was a time where such a look, would have had her shivering, shrinking into herself. This was not that time. That was then, this was now. And now, she simply smiled, spreading her palms, and shrugging. With a look of false chagrin tossed in for good measure.


    ¡°Well, as Uncle Brutus was just saying, my schedule has tended towards over-saturation in the past, and considering that today was the only time I really had open for this month, I figured, I¡¯d have the ¡®whole¡¯ family over, plus a few others, and make this a proper banquet. I hope it¡¯s okay¡­¡± said Edna.


    It was all utter horseshite of course, but it was technically accurate horseshite, as one would expect the most powerful families in any area, tended to ¡®mingle¡¯ amongst themselves. Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Intermarrying every generation or so, for every reason one could imagine them doing so. Profit, propiety, alliances, etc...Garland was no different. The Maddocs, the Agrona, and the Batbayar were all related by blood and by marriage. Their branch families being closely related, while the main families were distantly so.


    Brutus ground his teeth and swallowed whatever complaints were building up inside of him. Nodding. The senior Maddoc¡¯s behind him, making a variety of expressions as they watched the farce go on.


    ¡°Ah, perish the though, dear. Of course it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Oh that¡¯s great, well since everyone¡¯s here, let me lead you to the dining room.¡± said Edna.


    *****


    Basir and his clansmen followed at the back of the group, their sharp eyes, looking around, at the mansion as they passed through it. For the most part it was just a lot of locked doors and branching paths. There was some kind of field that blocked off his ability to see through the walls.


    So there wasn¡¯t much else for him to look at. By his reckoning the house was a less a house and more a city that had had roof built over it, with tasteful decor placed on the side the walkways.


    He¡¯d see structures that were strikingly like streetlamps and occasionally they¡¯d pass a robed figure or some manner of strange lumbering creature. Honestly he wished that he¡¯d thought to bring few extra, invisible followers to have them give the place of a proper look.


    Unfortunately his involvement in the girl¡¯s farce, had been short notice. On the other hand, maybe it was for the best, he sensed strange magic in this place, magics that might catch any spies he sent.


    Moreover, while she, his hostess, ¡®was¡¯ a Maddoc, that didn¡¯t mean that he and she were actually at odds.


    He couldn¡¯t help smiling as his gaze moved over to Brutus, his posture tight, his shoulders slumped. His look uncomfortable. Basir smiled. Content to simply see how the evening played out and whether he could profit from it. Even if nothing else came of it, the day wasn¡¯t a waste.


    *****


    They came to the dining room, or rather they came to a dining room, as far as Edna knew the ever expanding house had thousands of them by now. The house grew at such a pace, that if it weren¡¯t for the spells and the shades, she suspected that having a few squatters both human and inhuman could have been a real concern. It¡¯s scale having reached a point that she was seriously considering, adding free lodging to the company¡¯s benefits package.


    Just for the sake of having someone living all the unused rooms. Big enough that if she went through with it, she was fine with giving away ten to twenty rooms per person.


    The dining room was brightly lit, most of its space was taken up by tables.


    On the edges of the room were statues and art pieces. The bound bodies of colossal god-monsters. As well as posters and models of artifacts that would soon join the Bone Tree Company¡¯s product line.


    The room buzzed with the conversations of the few hundred trusted employees who¡¯d been invited to the banquet. Since this wasn¡¯t a formal affair, they were already eating. Near the center of the room, on a small dais was an extremely long, round table where the executives and their friends and family would sit.


    Jermaine, Matthew, Cindy,and a few others amongst the senior staff were already seated on one side of the table. On the other side sat Ell, Tam, Alessa and Isodel. Next to Alessa, sat old Alma, who¡¯d been invited, because she¡¯d happened to be around, staying in the manse as a guest, while her people settled down in the new kingdom.


    Which had lead to Edna¡¯s deciding to invite other key, influential figures, the lords and ladies of the other kingdoms that they¡¯d conquered. Somehow the farcical banquet became a real one. A semi-formal event for the hardworking people of the Bone Tree Company and the Thousand Ghosts to let their hair down. As well as a way of showing off some their power and wealth to their future partners.


    Party favors that would count as legendary clan saving treasures, ingredients that would be counted as miraculous medicines. Considering that these were features that were present at the company¡¯s functions even before she considered letting outsiders in, it just made sense to show off a little.


    Edna had a shade seat the heads of the houses of Garland on another end, moving to go sit beside Ell.


    As she sat down, her smile wavered a bit. Growing stiffer.


    ¡°Are you sure about this, Ell?¡± she said. Speaking in a whisper that only Ell could here.


    Elena just shrugged.


    ¡°He said he was fine with it¡­¡±


    Edna sat, feeling a little guilty. Elena had filled her in on Billy had said, which was a relief in some ways and concerning in others.


    For the sake of protecting her old family she¡¯d gone to the trouble staying close and making open overtures to remind the world of their former ties. To protect her current family it¡¯d take a little more finesse.


    Part of it was bringing in the Agrona and the Batbayar as way of readjusting her own readjustments, to avoid having the Maddocs grow arrogant and troublesome. The second part would be deciding now. On the last and final end of the table was a single chair. Separated from the rest, just a little higher from the rest.


    Feeling some last minute misgivings, Edna considered getting up and taking the seat herself, bearing the full brunt and consequence of the situation, herself. Sure things would be a bit ¡®delicate¡¯ for a while but she was sure she could handle it.


    Most important it meant that she wouldn¡¯t pushing that troublesome seat onto someone else. Along with being hard work, Edna was also one who believed in cleaning her own messes.


    She made up her mind to deal with this herself but just as she was about to rise she felt a pair of hands sit on her shoulder. She looked up and saw Billy standing there, he bent down and his lips met hers.


    ¡°Hi.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°...Hey.¡± said Edna.


    Not to be left out, Elena got up and stole a kiss of her own, then as Billy made his way to seat, Tam pulled him to her for a kiss as well. A chair scraped and out stepped the little girl, he looked at Edna, who was still unsure of whether she was entirely okay with was happened, but had already accepted that it was going to happen.


    He looked to Elena, who just shrugged. Then he bent down and gave the little girl, a peck on the forehead. Then ruffled the girl¡¯s hair.


    As Edna stopped worrying about having Billy deal with her issues with the family for her she turned her attention to the girl¡¯s actions.


    She didn¡¯t quite approve of it, but she understood it. The descendants of conquered factions could only ever be dead, slaves, or family, those were only options. The only safe options. Now here in front of an audience of thousands, the girl had more or less cemented her place.


    An uncanny move from someone who was only twelve or so. It was jumping ahead by more than a bit, but it wasn¡¯t like Edna didn¡¯t understand. Not having a set place, was an anxious feeling.


    She knew because she¡¯d been there, going from being her father¡¯s daughter, to being invalid, to being an injured relative,to being househelp, slowly finding her path sliding towards the path of a bed warmer. Edna decided that she¡¯d have to pay more attention to the girl for several reasons.


    The girl didn¡¯t look entirely satisfied with her kiss. The girl was generally quiet but Edna suddenly suspected that she might be just be little troublingly precocious. Enough to warrant paying extra attention to.


    There was another scrape of a chair, though this was followed by a whumpf and a small shocked cry. Alessa lay on the ground looking at the old woman with a look of disbelief. Old Alma had the grace to look away suddenly very interested in the table¡¯s centerpieces.


    Alessa hurriedly stood righting her chair. Billy stopped in front of her and after another look towards a shrugging Elena and thumbs up from Tamra, he gave Alessa a kiss on the forehead.


    Edna and Ell shared a chuckle as they watched the bronze skinned amazon turn bright red. Billy shook Alma¡¯s hand and she pulled him into a hug, that he returned after a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    Then finally he made it to his seat, at the head of the table, at the head of the company and the entire banquet¡¯s proceedings. His place at the table, making clear an ambiguities might have laid in the company¡¯s and the kingdom¡¯s power structure. Making clear who was to be blamed, feared, or thanked for anything that happened from here on out.


    He flopped down into his seat with a lazy nonchalance. With all the indolence, magnanimity and arrogance of an emperor. His cold gaze sweeping over the table and moving across the entire room. Electrifying all those it fell on, like lightning during a thunderstorm.


    Edna couldn¡¯t help smiling just a little bit wider, questioning whether her Billy really was playing the part of pawn, or whether he really was the king that he was pretending to be. His courtly air, making even those who were in on the scheme to sit just a little bit straighter.


    Then he raised his glass, his voice carrying throughout the entire dining hall.


    ¡°Soups, on guys.¡±


    And with that their army of shade servants began bringing out the main meal. As the food was brought out Billy turned and he met Brutus¡¯s eye. Brutus spoke first.


    ¡°William.¡± said Brutus. His posture stiff, as he felt an odd wistfulness rise up within him.


    ¡°....Uncle.¡± said Billy. His gaze cold, his expression as empty as ever.


    No other words were said, no other words were needed.

 76: Blood or Paint

    A wise general once said, that the best of victories were those won without the spilling of a single drop of blood.


    Elena absentmindedly laced her fingers with her cousin¡¯s as they briefly held hands beneath the table. Giving the girl¡¯s leg a squeeze to make her foot stop tapping, and calm the girl¡¯s nerves.


    Edna Rae Maddoc was too much of a goodie-goodie, trying her damndest to find the best possible solution for everyone involved.


    For the sake of their junior cousins her dear Ed couldn¡¯t just snub the family, that¡¯d be the same as announcing that it was open season on the Maddocs for anyone who was paying attention.


    At the same time she couldn¡¯t just invite them in either, their lot was poisonous, their greed was such, that even BTC with all their power, couldn¡¯t risk their touch.


    While Elena understood on some level that at least part of it was down to her own bitterness at being cast off, she now saw her family for what they were.


    Garland hadn¡¯t always been a ¡®lesser¡¯ kingdom, and the line of slumbering queens hadn¡¯t always been bound within their drugged sleep. The Maddoc line were a treasonous lot, Elena knew this to be true, she was starkly aware that all their family heroes, when viewed in the grander scheme of things were actually just traitors.


    Petty sneak thieves, frocked-coat wearing rats, looking for tasty crumbs and succor, like so many of Monde¡¯s noblemen secretly were.


    So while they could not abandon their family to a fate that a more bitter soul would call well deserved, they also had to keep them at arm''s length.


    Enthroning Billy was an elegant solution to all this, when he took the seat at the head of the table, he announced to the world that he was the one in charge.


    For everyone else, it was a simple confirmation that the company¡¯s most powerful player was also the one holding the most authority. Entirely in agreement with Mondian common sense.


    For Brutus Maddoc it was a message, a reminder of the debts he¡¯d accrued, and gotten away with not paying. The little boy that he¡¯d robbed and sold off had returned, stronger, richer, and far more powerful than anyone would have ever dreamed.


    That same little boy was now the one presiding over the fate of House Maddoc. This was something that Brutus Maddoc would have to live with.If he did indeed want to live. There were no bindings harder to break than the one¡¯s men made for themselves.


    Thus this was a fight that ended before it even began, a battle that never actually reached the point of blows, or harsh words.


    Elena smiled as she eyed her Billy, watching him ignore most of what was happening around him because he was just dreadful when it came to making small talk. For such a brilliant boy, the mores and nuances of civil conversation were entirely beyond him.


    Then with a sigh she relaxed, as much it rankled, this was likely the best outcome. The night would not be a dramatic one. It would be full of drinking, genteel conversation, blithe festivities, and quiet power plays. A night like any other night, in any other royal court or the parlors of other power players.


    *****


    Elsewhere, out on the edge of the BTC Republic where a certain tower was being built, blood ¡®was¡¯ being spilt. With a boom, like from out of a million thunderstorms, the sky began to rain red.


    Monde shook as a being that could dwarf mountains fell to its knees. Groaning as it fell, its headless corpse listing forwards casting a deep shadow onto the lands below, before its fall was abruptly halted.


    A long pink tongue wound its way around the massive corpse, pulling the body into a pair of jaws that were wide enough to swallow up the entire sky. The tongue continuing to snake about, collecting all the other similarly massive bodies that littered the grounds around the tower.


    Occasionally collecting one of the more mobile bodies, snatching up, a struggling giant with the same ease that one would use to pick up a field mouse. Dangling the beasts by their tails and their lower limbs and swallowing them whole.


    Despite how they died, falling like wheat before a field hand¡¯s sickle, their numbers never seemed to shrink. The tide of living mountains never abated. The god-monsters kept coming, driven by a single minded determination, that could make one¡¯s heart grow faint.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    More mouths came down from the heavens, this time they were attached to mile long, serpentine bodies. Creatures as long as rivers flew down to do battle with the giants that were taller than mountains.


    A Jormungandr army waged war on the god-monsters below. Breathing bolts of ruin and nothingness, ravaging the land as the flying serpents strove to tear apart divine horde. The mouth that could swallow the skies opened wider as the head it was attached emerged from behind the clouds.


    Out from its eyes poured beams of gray thunder, washing over the land and annihilating everything it touched and from its mouth came more Jormungandr, flying wildly like bats escaping a cave.


    The battle between god-beasts and shades rose in intensity as more and more of each side showed up on the field, appearing as if from nowhere.


    A little ways away, standing in mid-air was a certain young man, arms cross, his expression impassive as always. Billy stood as general to his forces, coordinating their assault on the god-monsters with a cold-headed aplomb.


    A little further back from that, seated in a floating carriage were the former Head of the Ministry of Public Order and the current head of the Church of the Unified Pantheon.


    *****


    Alphonse¡¯s whistle travelled like that of train¡¯s, its notes going from low to high. He watched the fantastical madness going on beyond his window, with a lusty look of not so priestly amusement.


    ¡°While I can¡¯t say I agree with your decision to leave your vocation of nearly three hundred years, I ¡®can¡¯ say, all things considered, I¡¯m quite impressed with the new position you¡¯ve found yourself in.¡± said Alphonse.


    Ophelia startled, she and Alphonse had come all the way out here in a place that was separate from Monde and the watchfulness of both man and the heavens, to discuss the death of king of the gods.


    Alphonse had just been discussing what this would mean for the rest of rest of the pantheon and all the mortals that worshipped, but apparently he¡¯d grown bored, either that or distracted. She frowned, words of chastisement on the tip of her tongue, ready to ask him to get back to the subject that they¡¯d come out here to discuss.


    However his words sank in, just as hers were about to come out. She fell silent, as she remembered that for the first time in three centuries she was unemployed.


    ¡°....I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t what you¡¯re talking about, Alphonse, but we kind of need to focus here, I¡¯m not liking what I¡¯m hearing about a new titanomachy, another twilight of the gods. I¡¯m pretty certain the Holy Writ says that the last time that happened the universe had to be remade.¡±


    ¡°Girl I wasn¡¯t talking about your job with their company though knowing you I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be executive of such and such in no time, more or less doing what you did with the Ministry but on a scarier scale, because ¡®everything¡¯ those kids do is fucking scary. But again that¡¯s not what I was talking about. I¡¯m talking about your literally position, under Mister Tall, Dark and Sexy over there.¡±


    The comment came from far enough left wing that Ophelia was distracted for a second, that and the face the old man was making were enough to completely derail Ophelia¡¯s train of thought.


    ¡°I¡­.um¡­.yeah, how about we don¡¯t discuss this right now?¡± said Ophelia. Her cheeks burning.


    Alphonse nodded his look having switched back to that of a benevolent grandfather, as if he¡¯d suddenly decided to return to playing the part of a proper priest.


    ¡°Yes, yes. Of course my dear. Didn¡¯t want to make you feel...uncomfortable.¡±


    Ophelia¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    She wasn¡¯t sure she liked how he¡¯d purred that last word.


    ¡°Ow! What was that for!¡± said Alphonse, holding his side, and rubbing the spot where he¡¯d received a wicked pinch.


    ¡°You know what that was for?¡±


    Alphonse blinked.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t-?¡±


    The door to the carriage opened and Billy came in, with only a few beads of frosty sweat rolling down his brow.


    Ophelia hazarded a glance over his shoulder and saw a mountain range made up of enormous bodies. With the sky filled with black serpents that were rapidly eating those bodies. Clearing the field and returning the land to its original barren flatness.


    Not for the first time she found herself wondering exactly just how strong the boy was. She found herself wondering if there¡¯d be any difference if every member of the BTC but him, choose not to go to work for a day.


    Then she remembered that there was big banquet taking place with most of their senior staff attending. Realizing that all those open positions were likely being manned by one of Billy¡¯s clones, she heard herself sigh.


    A strange mixture of contentment and frustration overtook.


    On the one hand the boy¡¯s power was ridiculous, he¡¯d long ago transcended label of monster and stepped into the realm of pure anomaly and what was worse was the sense that he was still growing stronger.


    Quite frankly if a version of her from twenty years ago had even gotten an inkling of how strong he¡¯d eventually become she¡¯d have likely arranged for little infant William to have an accident, for the sake of all.


    On the other hand her current self was currently entangled with that anomaly. Happily so, which surprisingly enough didn¡¯t make him, or any part of her current situation, any less frightening.


    Because now she worried what she¡¯d do now that she¡¯d stepped onto this new path. She knew exactly what ghastly things she was capable of for the sake of protecting strangers and world peace, she¡¯d yet to learn what she¡¯d do for the sake of sentiment.


    ¡°Um...so what was all that about?¡± said Ophelia.


    Billy blinked.


    ¡°Oh, that? They were attracted to the tower.¡± said Billy. Absentmindedly pointing to the structure he¡¯d been building for the last few years. The sky high tower of magic, glass and stone that the BTC had been investing a fair share of its resources into.


    ¡°Attracted-? Why would the tower attract the god-monsters?¡±


    Billy cricked his neck, rolling his shoulders and fell into the seat beside Ophelia.


    ¡°Most of these monsters are effectively just heavenly guard dogs, it makes sense for guard dogs to go after an invader.¡± said Billy.


    Alphonse leaned forwards eyes gleaming in the darkness.


    ¡°Just what manner of tower did you build young man?¡±


    Billy shrugged.


    ¡°Nh?...I¡¯m not entirely sure, it¡¯s not quite done yet. All I know is that it¡¯s exactly what we¡¯ll need, if we want to solve our problems with the gods.¡±


    Ophelia thought on that and asked the next question that popped into her head.


    ¡°Okay then. When¡¯s it going to be done?¡± said Ophelia.


    ¡°Nh¡­ Soon?¡± answered Billy.

 77: Rings and Things

    ¡°Mhm¡­.Billy?¡± said Edna, waking up from a short nap.


    She looked to her side and found the space next to her empty.


    Somehow in between that and getting up to use the restroom she ended up looking for her bedmate, wandering over to Billy¡¯s lab.


    She found him bent over his work table and not wanting to disturb him from whatever it was that seemed to be taking so much of his attention, she simply stood back and watched.


    Though on paper his work was fascinating, and there were no doubt a fair number of experts who¡¯d have killed to be in the room with them, Edna wasn¡¯t one of them and to a non-expert the craftsmanship could often be dull. Lots of sparks and lots of hammering and lots tweaking and pinching with tweezers. A building pulse of aetheric pressure


    In Billy¡¯s case, a fair amount of ¡®that¡¯ was replaced with a whole lot of hard staring. With the aetheric pressure building more rapidly, climbing steeply till one started to feel like one was being refined and retuned as well. With one¡¯s body and soul having been unknowingly drawn into a forge of aether and the raw power of the cosmos.


    The young eccentric forgoing the use of actual tools and using the power of his aether to refine, fine tune and mold his creations.


    Eventually he straightened up and loosed a long sigh, wiping his brow with bit a of cloth scrap that just happened to be nearby.


    ¡°So...what were you making this time?¡± asked Edna. As far she knew the company didn¡¯t have any big or notable orders coming up, and even if they did, they had others who could deal with such things. People and machines that could mass produce high quality magical goods.


    Billy turned around and then he took Edna¡¯s hand, he pulled her close, gave her a kiss and put something in her hands. She opened her fingers and looked at the thing that lay in her palm.


    ¡°A ring?¡± said Edna.


    The ring was small, a delicate looking thing of yellow green, with a cut and polished shard from from a god-monster¡¯s core set in its center. As if someone had wrapped a piece of fairy grass around a jewel.


    ¡°Nh. I¡¯m making rings today...that one¡¯s yours.¡±said Billy.


    She stared at the ring, and perhaps because she¡¯d stared for just a tad too long an impatient Billy plucked it from her palm and slipped it onto her finger. Dropping to one knee as he did so,


    She¡¯d never able to know exactly how long she spent dazed, feeling fire gather in her cheeks. Which was fine, she didn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t realize that that was had happened till after someone came and broke her out of the stupor.


    It was a knock at the lab door that did it, popping the vague pink colored fugue that was taking up space in her head. She blinked sleepily as she returned to herself and saw Angelo walk in.


    Billy headed over to his benched and picked up a small ribbon wrapped parcel. Angelo took the parcel, the hinges on the little box creaking as the angel peered inside it. His expression growing complicated.


    ¡°And you¡¯re sure? You said it¡¯ll be soon, right?¡± said Angelo.


    Billy nodded.


    ¡°Nh...Yeah. Soon. Super soon. Once we get up there it should be just enough to complete the shift.¡±


    The angel eyed the man shaped entity in front of him, feeling like his back was against a wall. It made him feel uncomfortable how troublingly acquiescent the creature tended to be. In Angelo¡¯s opinion monsters should act like monsters, nice monsters were usually whole leagues more confusing and dangerous.


    And everything that Billy did for him, every favor and request, was a reminder of how much more Angelo would have been willing to give up to gain what had been promised.


    How low he¡¯d have been willing to sink. Having Billy do more, felt it was an additional debt, another thing added to ledger. His anxiety over their arrangement having risen with each step that brought him closer to his goal.


    Angelo pocketed the package and then nodded.


    ¡°Thanks¡­..¡±


    Billy watched him go, his response slow because ¡®he¡¯ had other things going on in ¡®his¡¯ head as well.


    ¡°Er...sure.¡±


    Edna watched the strange, awkward little interaction, keeping silent till Angelo left. Then after giving the closed door a final glance she turned to Billy.


    ¡°What the hell was all that about?¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Billy scratched the back of his head while he returned to his desk to look for something.


    ¡°Nh...Angelo commissioned something for his wife, it¡¯s why I started making rings.¡±


    ¡°Rings? There are others?¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Well yeah, I made one for you and Ell and Tam, and everyone else who might want to come with me. It¡¯s more than rings though, I¡¯ve got bracelets and banglets and necklaces, and even couple of hair pins.


    Actually,I think I might have gotten a bit carried away. But if you don¡¯t like the one I gave you there¡¯s a lot of others, that are just as good that you could-¡±


    ¡°No, this is fine¡± said Edna. Smiling as she gazed at the little yellow green ring.


    She nodded as she recalled the plan Billy laid out for her, shortly after the establishment of the republic.


    Then she froze as the other half of Billy¡¯s words finally reached her.


    ¡°Wait, that guy¡¯s married?!¡±


    ¡°Uh huh...I think you I told you already, didn¡¯t I? Anyway, You still want to come right? I mean, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to, and the rings are still plenty useful for people on this plane too, it might be smart to give them a little tweaking though just to-...¡±


    ¡°No, no. I¡¯m coming.¡± said Edna. Chuckling as she watched Billy grow flustered and somewhat distracted.


    The boy was too flat, flat enough that most people wouldn¡¯t be able to notice his little nuances. Which was part of his charm for Edna, for whatever reason she liked knowing that she was better at reading his moods than anyone else. It was a bit like having a secret Billy all to herself.


    ¡°Oh.....Great.¡± said Billy. His words filled with a sort of deadpan earnestness.


    He smiled, a subtle curve flowing into his lips, she smiled back. Then she frowned groaning,


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just work.¡± said Edna, cancelling the recording that had been playing on the phone construct in her head.


    ¡°Oh pooh!¡± said Edna, startled as she returned her attention to the outside world. Closing the wall of text messages that had been plastered against her inner-eye.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got to go.¡± said Edna.


    ¡°....I could handle it.¡± said Billy.


    Edna grimaced and then she smiled again, patting Billy on the shoulder.


    ¡°No offense, hon, but I¡¯m trying to make friends with this particular set of people.¡±


    ¡°Nh?...So? I¡¯m plenty friendly.¡± said Billy. Hands on his hips.


    Edna¡¯s brow rose and gathered, forming a little golden arch, and then she shook her head.


    For most of the world the boy in front of her was either a cold fish or an inscrutable monster, friendly wasn¡¯t one of his modes.


    Or at the very least it wasn¡¯t something he did naturally, or with any real skill. The boy might have been a genius in other things, and he was definitely one of the greatest sorcerers and practitioners the continent had ever seen, but interpersonal interactions simply wasn¡¯t one of his strengths. Still she softened the blow and let him down easy.


    ¡°Maybe next time?¡±


    Billy eventually nodded and Edna got up on tiptoe to kiss him good-bye before she slid through an N-door to travel to her office where a nice cup of coffee and some business appropriate attire would be waiting for her.


    *****


    Once Edna was gone Billy returned to his work, after making the enchanted jewelry he set to making other things. Things for daily life, products that Elena, Jermaine, Edna and the company¡¯s marketing team, had earmarked as good ideas. He¡¯d end throwing out most of more troublesome things.


    The accidental doomsday devices and death plagues that sometimes just popped up when he got to work. Some of those he¡¯d keep, the more controllable less sentient ones were safe enough to just lock up. Storing them within a certain secret space in his world of gray, adding them to his rainy day arsenal.


    He¡¯d been doing that more often lately. Soon he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the scope of his activities, soon he¡¯d be fighting on stage that was much bigger than this little planet.


    Billy worked as he worked, he eventually realized he wasn¡¯t alone, he didn¡¯t pay the newcomers much attention.


    Focusing on the device that lay on the table in front of him, his eyes narrowing as he finessed a particular fiddly bit of aether circuitry into place. He didn¡¯t pay attention to the newcomers when he was done with ¡®that¡¯ either. Immediately moving on to yet another project.


    The only sign that he acknowledged their presence was the tray of iced drinks that magically appeared at their side.


    Tamra took fruit juice and her little shadow took one as well.


    ¡°.....What¡¯s he making?¡± said Isodel.


    Tamra simply shrugged.


    ¡°Dunno...does it matter?¡±


    The girl shrugged as well, her action as perfect mimic of the older girl¡¯s.


    ¡°Not really, no.¡±


    The little girl turned her attention to the tome she had in her lap, reading through a history of strange worlds with a look of innocent wonder.


    Tamra¡¯s eyes stayed on the boy at the bench. Multiple Billy¡¯s meant that she generally had a lot of choice when it came to who she was watching for the day.


    Usually she¡¯d watch whichever Billy was going to be dealing with people, trailing him to keep any troublesome additions from latching on.


    A self-appointed role that even she had felt was a bit obsessive, or at least she would have felt it so, if Edna and Elena hadn¡¯t not-so-quietly given her the go ahead to continue running interference.


    Acting as gatekeeper between Billy and army of heiress, princesses, and young scions that seemed always appear wherever the young man was.


    Naturally Billy was unaware of most of this, which made it worse, for various reasons and sometimes made Tam¡¯s life much more difficult, but it was what it was. It helped that most attempts to befriend, seduce, or otherwise connect with the boy, were like water down a duck¡¯s back.


    However having said that, she was distinctly aware that she was currently in a six possibly seven way relationship, despite all her hard work.


    They could probably put an end to the expansion of their little family by just talking to Billy since he didn¡¯t seem to specially care about or for anyone that wasn¡¯t already in their little group.


    However Ed and Ell seemed content to leave things as they were so long as everyone got the attention they needed and the number didn¡¯t climb beyond twelve.


    Personally Tam thought they were taking it too easy, but then again, she¡¯d always known that she was a little more jealous than the rest and in her home town having more than two romantic partners was fairly scandalous.


    ¡°Hey...um, Mister...Are you done yet, Mister?¡± said a small voice, breaking through Tamra¡¯s reveries.


    She looked up and saw that the little queen had either finished or grown bored of her book. She now stood at Billy¡¯s side, lightly tugging on his sleeve to get his attention, but careful to avoid actually disturbing him.


    Tamra frowned, but said nothing, workbench-Billy was one of her favorites, but even she was getting a little tired of just watching him tinker.


    ¡°Nh? Well...not really but I can always wrap everything up later.¡± said Billy. Already creating an alternate him to continue with his work after he¡¯d gone.


    The girl nodded and then she smiled, her smile a dazzling little thing that could maybe one day give Edna¡¯s a run for its money.


    ¡°Oh, great¡­.um in that case, will you please teach me spatial magic like you promised?¡± said Isodel.


    Tamra blinked wondering when this happened, she could have sworn that the little girl was never out of her sight. Absentmindedly musing over whether, she, Tamra wasn¡¯t a bit too much of a bad influence if her young ward was already sneaky enough to be able to get away without her noticing.


    Not to mention her already roping Billy into things.


    It was clear that regardless of whether she joined them as an adopted daughter or a future spouse, she¡¯d be someone that the rest of the household would be remiss to underestimate.


    Billy simply nodded.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Not to be left out, Tamra joined with a,


    ¡°And maybe we can grab some food while we¡¯re at it?¡±


    Again Billy just nodded.


    ¡°Sure.¡±

 Character Roster

    Characters and Cast


    Name: William Percival Maddoc ¡°Billy¡±


    Age: 24?


    Race: Human-Catkin/???


    Handle: Asphodel


    Description: A little under seven feet tall, but somehow always seems much shorter unless he¡¯s trying to make a point. Dark haired, dark eyed, with features that are just neotenous and delicate enough that it takes most people a second correctly to ascertain his gender. Now that he can just make new bodies for himself he sometimes makes them with his old tail attached if things it¡¯ll come in handy.


    Favorite Things: Ed, Ell, Tam, All, Ophelia, Izzy, Napping, and Tinkering


    Main Power: Vanitas-World of Gray, Dominion of Shades


    What They Wanted To Be As Kids: House Husband


    Quick Facts: MC and friendly neighborhood Eldritch Abomination, super, super old mentally and kind of not one hundred percent on this whole being ¡°human¡± thing. But hey that¡¯s part of the breaks when you¡¯re pretty much the immortal embodiment of nothingness.


    Name: Edna Rae Maddoc


    Age: 26


    Race: Birdkin


    Moniker: Cold-Mercury Angel


    Description: A little over seven feet tall, with tidy shoulder length yellow hair and feathers. Always smiling, even when she kind of doesn¡¯t feel like it. She¡¯s always been the responsible one of the group. Always quietly working to make sure that everything comes out alright. A hard worker, whose kind and courteous. With a surprisingly stubborn streak, and a not so well hidden devious side. Used to be quite shy when she was younger and doesn¡¯t like to be around too many strangers if she doesn¡¯t have to be. A bit of a homebody.


    Favorite Things: Billy, Ell, Reading, Music, Meditation.


    Main Power: AWS-Angel.Wing.System ¡°Wings of the Void Lord¡±


    What They Wanted To Be As Kids: Merchant


    Quick Facts: MCs childhood friend, cousin, and one of the two girls he primarily came back in time for. Used to work for Brutus as a Maid. Doing a bang up job of learning how to manage a global company and an entire nation on the fly.


    Name: Elena Maddoc


    Age: 27


    Race: Boarkin-Half Orc


    Moniker: Tyrant Queen


    Description: A little under eight feet tall. Muscular and curvaceous with dark pink hair, light green skin and a pair of tiny tusks. A bombastic individual who thrives in chaos. Arrogant enough to believe she can do almost anything and skilled enough that save a few times that she¡¯d rather not dwell on, she¡¯s hardly ever been proven wrong.


    Favorite Things: Billy, Ed, Dancing, Fighting, Drinking, Sex


    Main Power: Tyrant Queen¡¯s Bearing- Power enhancement and physical augmentation based on mental state.


    What They Wanted To Be As Kids: Dragon Rider


    Quick Facts: Former Lieutenant with the Thousand Ghosts. MC¡¯s childhood, friend Cousin and the Second of the two reasons and he threw himself back in time. She does a lot to quietly hold the family together with hugs, advice, love and gratuitous violence. She reunited with the group shortly after they began their association with the Thousand Ghosts. Currently serving as part of the Company¡¯s security and their head accountant.


    Name: Tamra Patton


    Age: 21


    Race: Human?


    Moniker: Lady Daydream


    Description: A little over six feet tall. Pale skin, dark hair, dark eyes. If Billy¡¯s somewhere you can trust that she¡¯s probably there too¡­.Somewhere. Usually just out of sight, watching him, watching you, watching you watch him. At the moment it¡¯s a little more difficult with there being multiple Billy¡¯s running around, but she¡¯s well on her way to figuring that out as well. Billy came into her life like a wrecking ball, and whether for better or for ill she¡¯s decided to see where this will lead.


    Favorite Things: Billy, Billy Appreciation Day, Managing the Billy Fan Club, Painting, Sculpting, Yoga, Spicy Noodle Soup


    Main Power: Gray Elysium- Gray World¡¯s Dream


    What They Wanted To Be As Kids: Cop


    Quick Facts: Shortly after her village was destroyed this young miss ended up falling in with a group of bandits. Shortly after that, the bandits were stupid/unlucky enough to fall of the MC, by taking a job to kill both him and Edna, which resulted in massacre where she was the only one who survived. Mainly because the MC let her go. Later she¡¯d run into the MC when she¡¯d be working an honest job and a caravan guardsman, for a caravan that would eventually fall pretty to not one but two brutal groups of bandits. Things would look pretty grim on account of her having been beaten and dismembered after a futile last stand, but the MC would come along kill the bandits and magic her back to life/health. The third and final time they¡¯d be meeting would be after whatever the MC had done to magic her back together had changed the very nature of her being. Permanently tying their fortunes together. He¡¯d find her in some old bandit-king¡¯s attic, in a birdcage, connected with tubes. The Bandits were drinking her blood to gain power because apparently her blood could do that now. The MC would save her and in a moment that was neither clarity or lunacy they both understood that he could either take care of her for the rest of her days, or risk being haunted by her for the rest of his days. Since she now also possessed an immortality that was tied to his.


    Name: Ophelia Delphi


    Age: 264


    Race: Elf


    Moniker: Head Administrator


    Description: A little over six feet tall. Pale skin, silver-white hair. A calculating, cautious individual, who generally plans out all her decisions. Raised and sold as a high class slave. This former Head Administrator was the one responsible for helping bringing about Monde¡¯s current age of relative peace. Quietly manipulating the world of chaos, monsters and tyrants for the good of all. The last thing she expect was to fall in love/lust?, and now she finds herself wondering whether she shouldn¡¯t look for another path. Maybe take a more hands on approach.


    Favorite Things: Fine Dining, Drinking, Reading, Cats, Word Puzzles, World Order, Billy.


    Main Power: Telepathy, Telekinesis, Mind Control


    What They Wanted To Be As Kids: Nothing, She was a vat born. Part of a batch of infants and young children who were magically modified and raised to be whatever their owners wanted them to be.


    Quick Facts: The Former Head Administrator of the Ministry of Public, Ended up Joining the BTC shortly after deciding that if you can¡¯t beat them join them seemed a very applicable option. Her current romantic entanglement with Billy might also have something to do with.


    Name: Alessa of the Aria


    Age: 20


    Race: Human-Minor Giant


    Moniker: Maiden Steel Blood


    Description: Nine foot tall and still growing. Bronze skinned, Muscular, curvy, and almost a little too busty. A naive but brave and very earnest individual who is very dedicated to her tribe and her friends. She¡¯s still very shy but is getting better at covering up thanks to the tutoring from Granny Alma and Edna, who knows a thing about being secretly shy herself.


    Favorite Things: Good food, Exercise, Training, Hunting, Singing, Movies, Billy?


    Main Power: Metal Blood, Flesh Molding


    What They Wanted To Be As Kids: Tribal Champion


    Quick Fact: A Young Warrior of the Aria tribe. Was accepted by Billy as a student, but the village hopes she can eventually parlay that into wife. A goal that she¡¯s steadily working her way to, though slowly with a few hiccups along the way.


    Name: Isodel Vi Garland


    Age: 12


    Race: Dhampir(Bloodletter-Human/Beastkin)


    Moniker: Sleeping Queen/Grand Puppeteer


    Description: At least over five and a half feet. Pale skin, golden hair. A taciturn young lady whose grave demeanor belies an innately playful nature. The last descendant of Garland¡¯s tragic Titan Queen. Having been freed from the unfortunate fate of all who¡¯d come before her she¡¯s unsurprising become averse to anything that would place her in similar situation. She¡¯s also very interested in exploring whatever options are open for her since she¡¯s no longer doomed to be sleeping.


    Favorite Things: The cuter shades, tv, junk food, books, drawing, Tamra


    Not Favorite Things: Sleep, and anything that interferes with the normal function of her mind.


    Main Power: Aether Puppets, Vassal System-Void Lord¡¯s Toybox: An army of specially made shades that she can partially or fully summon with spatial magic and control like her arms and limbs.


    What They Wanted To Be As Kids: Farmer


    Quick Fact: She got picked up when Billy took over Garland. A young sleeping queen, whose woken up to a world that¡¯s both wonderful and scary at the same time. Thus she tries her best to build up her own strength and keep close to Tam who¡¯s reluctantly becoming the big sis of the group under Ell and Ed, and Billy who¡¯s surprisingly a great hit with kids.


    Name: Jermaine Abbotts


    Age: 30


    Race: Human/Elf


    Moniker: Thespian Gray


    Description: Just a little over seven feet tall. A slender, dark skinned individual with a well trimmed beard and an impeccable sense of style. Usually the voice of reason when Edna¡¯s gone off the raines. He is the cool headed leader of the Thousand Ghosts, an associated group of the Bone Tree Company. He¡¯s sly and easy going enough to just roll with it as his organization becomes increasingly inextricable from the Bone Tree Company. Happy to go along with almost anything, so long as he and his stay flush and well taken care of, and he doesn¡¯t have to step over his extremely flexible moral bounds too often. Cutthroat, calculating but highly amiable individual. Respected and feared by many in the legitimate and illegitimate business worlds.


    Favorite Things: Money, Bubble Baths, fine dining, beautiful women, Rest and Relaxation


    Main Power:Theatre of Light-Energy Constructs


    What They Wanted To Be As Kids: Actor, Theatre Owner


    Quick Facts: Joined up with the BTC during their dungeon raid on the Tower of the Rusted Maiden.


    Name: Matthew Colby


    Age: 28


    Race: Human Elf


    Moniker: Tangent Lord/Matte Black Tangent


    Description: A lean fellow just a little over seven feet tall. Slender, pale. Slicked back, black hair, and disarming good looks. After Elena left to join the Bone Tree Company he became Jermaine¡¯s number two. He looks more high brow than he actually is, he¡¯s actually pretty down to earth and simple. With only his loyalty to his friends outweighing his loyalty to himself.


    Favorite Things: Food, Money, Cheese Burgers, Cindy


    Main Power: Darkness Manipulation


    What They Wanted To Be As Kids: Shop Owner


    Quick Facts: Jermaine¡¯s MC, who joined the BTC as part of the Thousand Ghosts


    Name: Cindy Lockhart


    Age: 26


    Race: Dog-kin


    Moniker: Burning Melody


    Description: A little under six feet in height. Her staunchly professional choice of garb hides a glamorous figure. Bright red hair, green-blue eyes. Wears glasses. She¡¯s an earnest hardworking woman, who''s worked her way up the Thousand Ghost Ladder, getting herself promoted from secretary to an executive in record time. Seemingly calm and fairly reasonable she¡¯s always a little bit too eager to set things on fire. A bit of a firebrand if you will. Her cheery demeanor masks a surprising amount of bloodthirstiness.


    Favorite Things: Combat, Valor, Paperwork, Reading, Matthew, Swimming, Sailing


    Main Power: High Level Pyrokinesis


    What They Wanted To Be As Kids: A Pirate(Which she briefly achieved as part of the Red Bonny Crew, before joining the Thousand Ghosts)


    Quick Facts: Became Executive Secretary shortly after the destruction of the Seven Son¡¯s Council. Is currently affianced to Matthew.


    Name: Angelo Thane(He took her last name)


    Age: ???Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Race: Angel/Fallen Angel


    Moniker: The Merchant of the Hinterlands, The Swordsman in Blue, Reaper in Blue


    Description: A fallen angel who spent his days quietly living amongst the barbarians of the hinterland. Trading them, the commodities that he¡¯d bring back from his few brief visits to Great Kingdoms. Highly standoffish, somewhat aggressive and terse, but still an alright chap. His manner and way of doing things are very stiff and stilted. A lasting remnant from his time as an honorable soldier in the Holy Angelic Host. After trying his best to keep his path more middle of the road than his other fallen brethren have, he now suspects that he¡¯s stepped into something very dark and very dangerous. Having willingly made a deal with a being that might as well have been a devil, if not much, much worse, in return for having his beloved wife returned to him from the grave.


    Favorite Things: Flying, Swordsmanship, Cream-Soda, His Wife, the Wacky Wiggling Inflatable Tube creatures that live in certain regions of the hinterland


    Main Power: Angelic Sword Art-Severance of Heaven and Earth, Sword Generation, Angelic Sword Art-Blades of Judgement


    What They Wanted To Be As Kids: An Angel of Warrior¡¯s Choir


    Quick Fact: Ends up joining the BTC after picking a fight with Billy over the survival of the Aria tribe and getting an offer he can¡¯t refuse.


    Name: Annais Thane


    Age: ???


    Race: Humanoid Shade/Living Blade


    Moniker: Princesss Death, Scourge of the Eighteenth Sidhe War


    Description: There was once a very taciturn girl who fell in love with a very grumpy boy. She was an elf, he was ¡®not¡¯ an elf, which her father hated. She didn¡¯t let that stop them of course, their mutual affection and shared interest in pointy things could not denied. Eventually she ran away with the boy and together they were very happy. Then during a war with a certain barbarian horde she died. Instead of just moving on to heaven/hell/or a new life, she stuck around, watching over her husband because he was the sort of the man who made one worry and she wanted to be sure that he¡¯d be okay before she left. Either he took it harder than she¡¯d expected, or she was just that attached because several tens of thousands years later she was still hanging around. Speaking to him through his dreams to talk him off the hypothetical edge.


    Favorite Things: Angelo, Martial Arts, Sunshine, Top of the Line Elven Blacksmithing, Flowers, The Wailing and Lamentations of her Foes, Any combination of whipped cream and fondant


    Main Power: Battlefield Control, Elven Martial Arts, Magical Blacksmithing


    What They Wanted To Be As Kids: A Magical Blacksmith


    Quick Fact: Angelo¡¯s formerly dead wife. Billy brings her back to life by making her into a living blade, a type of spirit or in this case a shade, that can take on a humanoid form once its been exposed to enough blood and power.


    Name: Liam


    Age: 15?


    Race: Demigod


    Moniker: N/A


    Description: Standing at a little over seven feet, he¡¯s a tacit, well-mannered young man with blue-silver ears and wings for ears. He fell from the sky and has been fairly cooperative with the Ministry''s attempts to figure out who or what he is. He¡¯s currently staying at Ophelia¡¯s old place because as far they can tell he¡¯s too strong for the MInistry to risk pissing him off by jailing him. He seems oddly fine doing whatever Ophelia and Billy tell him to do though.


    Favorite Things: Video Games, comics books, that one channel on Billy¡¯s scrying machine that Ed and Ophelia keep saying is off limits


    Main Power: Weather Control, Energy Manipulation, Vector Manipulation


    What They Wanted To Be As Kids: Being the down to earth lad he is, he just wants to work at the family business when he¡¯s older.


    Quick Facts: First of the Beings to fall from the heavens when God-monsters started falling from the sky.


    Name: Enzo Maynard


    Age: 34


    Race: Human


    Moniker: Lord Mayor of Jelani


    Description: He¡¯s six feet tall give or take an inch. Light brown skin, hazel eyes, dark blond hair. He¡¯s got roguish good looks, a courtly air, and the kind face that either gets slapped or kissed ninety percent of the time. A former playboy, turned soldier, turned respectable merchant, he¡¯s the contact between the Maynard Family and the BTC and the one responsible for making the Maynard family one of, if not the biggest trading families in the entire EITC.


    Favorite Things: Money, Liquor, Sex, Sex on top of Money- though he¡¯s stopped that since he got that odd rash that one time, humorous shirts and hats, his family, Darlene


    Main Power: Laser Eyes


    What They Wanted To Be As Kids: A Rich Person(Wish fulfilled)


    Quick Facts: First Ran into the BTC during the Jelani Dragon Hunt.


    Name: Darlene (No Last Name, no real last name Anyway)


    Age: 87


    Race: Fox-kin


    Moniker: Red Fencer


    Description: She¡¯s a little under six feet tall. Red-Blonde hair, a fit, somewhat curvy figure. She¡¯s either frowning, or she¡¯s wearing a sardonic grin that feels like she¡¯s either up to something, or she was up to something and now you¡¯re in trouble. As all the generations of Maynard that she¡¯s served under will attest its much better to have her frowning. Or the very least not smiling because of you. A beautiful, slightly terrifying secretary and a master of the sword. She¡¯s currently dating Jermaine, who seems to match her quick wit and dry, slightly evil, sense of humor quite well.


    Favorite Things: Monday, Hot Baths, Wine, The Occasional roll in the hay, Plotting against those responsible for her family¡¯s downfall, Jermaine


    Main Power: High-Speed Reflexes and Dexterity, Superior Intellect


    What They Wanted To Be As Kids: A Princess


    Quick Fact: Enzo¡¯s Secretary and always with him. First met on the Jelani Job.


    Name: Alma of the Aria


    Age: 500


    Race: Minor Giant (Former Demigod)


    Moniker: Ancestor of the Aria, Green Granny, Old Woman of the Winding Woods


    Description: She stands just a little over six feet, though she looks shorter because she¡¯s grown slightly stoop backed with age. A sturdy old woman whose hands have birth countless lives. Her face lined with both laughter and tears and fury as she watches her troublesomely ambitious tribe get itself into trouble time and time again. Her body aged, by the effort she¡¯d put in to pull them out of that trouble. She ties her people''s fate to the BTC because she knows that when she¡¯s gone, should she leave them on their own, they will either destroy themselves or provocate the entire world into destroying them.


    Favorite Things: Children, Tea, Meat, Napping


    Main Power: Earth Mother¡¯s Strength, Wind Mother¡¯s Blessing


    What They Wanted To Be As Kids: Hunter


    Quick Fact: First Met during Billy¡¯s retreat into the hinterland. She sought him out because she could sense his power and was desperate to find somewhere for her people to hide and has been cutting deals with him ever since.


    Name: Dennis Collier


    Age: 43


    Race: Human/Goblin


    Moniker: Attache to the Head Administrator/ Acting Head Administrator


    Description: A little over six feet. Dark skin, curly hair, dark gray eyes. He¡¯s a prompt and perfunctory individual and staunchly loyal to his mistress and the cause of greater good.


    Favorite Things: The Grunge Pumpkins-A Band, Afternoons when he¡¯s not on the job, his boyfriend Mike


    Main Power: Telepathy, Low level Telekinesis, Teleportation


    What They Wanted To Be As Kids: Fireman


    Quick Fact: Ophelia¡¯s Assistant and still her right hand man despite no longer being her assistant any more.


    Name: Alphonse vi Albus


    Age: 242


    Race: Human


    Moniker: Primus, His Holiness


    Description: Just a little over six feet. Young faced, with a the scars and build of a solider. His white hair and well trimmed beard styled to trick people into thinking him grandfatherly. He¡¯s really just an old rascal and a bit of leech. He¡¯s been a soldier, he¡¯s been a general. He¡¯s been responsible for the lives and deaths of billions, seeing the rise and fall of many dynasties. He combats his growing cynicism over the human condition and man¡¯s place in the universe with a free spirited irreverence.


    Favorite Things: Chess, his garden, the male figure, working out, his faith


    Main Power: Hammer of the Heavens, Blade of the Gods


    What They Wanted To Be As Kids: Wood carver or maybe a dancer(Retroactively decided when he¡¯d already grown up). He too is part of a batch of high class, magically modified slaves, so he didn¡¯t really get to have any dreams or ambitions save those that were decided for him.


    Quick Fact: The Quirky, scheming Head of the Church of the Unified Pantheon.


    Name: Brutus Maddoc


    Age: 48


    Race: Human-Boarkin


    Moniker: Roseblood Hammer


    Description: Olive skinned, and densely built, he looks like your typical noble man. Well dressed but muscular. He has brown hair and brown eyes and sports a slightly more prominent pair of tusks than those of his daughter. Both Cutthroat and Conniving He¡¯s current soon to be former head of House Maddoc, has some regrets over how things went down with his daughter and shares a deep antipathy with his nephew William. Unfortunately he also kind of needs the BTC¡¯s backing so he¡¯s more or less forced to do whatever they say.


    Favorite Things: Pride, sex, cigars, money, prestige, his children(at least those he officially acknowledges)


    Main Power: Force Amplification


    What They Wanted To Be As Kids:Head of House Maddoc


    Quick Fact: MC¡¯s evil uncle. A deeply flawed individual.


    Name: Gwennifer Maddoc


    Age: 40


    Race: Raccoonkin


    Moniker: N/A


    Description:A little under six feet. Tan skin. Long curly, striped black and brown hair. Youthful featured, but always wears a dull expression. She¡¯s Brutus¡¯s concubine and the mother of little Brett.


    Favorite Things: Money, Honey Cakes


    Main Power: Minor ability to turn invisible


    What They Wanted To Be As Kids: Not a Maid?/Middle Manager?


    Quick Fact: Surprisingly fun at parties.


    Name: Dionne Maddoc


    Age: 44


    Race: Human-Bearkin


    Moniker: N/A


    Description: A little under six feet. Brown skin, hazel eyes, long brown hair. Wide hips. Surprisingly fit. She¡¯s Brutus¡¯s main wife and after several miscarriages, and the loss of her ability to bare children she¡¯s more or less taken little Brett for her own. Doesn¡¯t like Elena because she was born shortly after the incident that led to Dionne losing her ability to bare children.


    Favorite Things: Brett, wine, mood elevators, theatre


    Main Power: Super Speed


    What They Wanted To Be As Kids: A mother. A Sea Captain.


    Quick Fact: Struggling with Drug Addiction. Also for whatever reasons she is slightly stronger than her husband, though she never fights.


    Name: Helene Williamson


    Age: 27


    Race: Human-Catkin


    Moniker: Jade Five Clawed


    Description: She¡®s a statuesque six feet tall. Slender with fine black hair. She¡¯s prim, proper, and clever and would have had a bright future had she not had her cultivation ruined during a particularly rough job for the KOG. Instead she ended up going to work as Brutus¡¯ head maid. Eventually becoming his mistress because she just happened to look remarkably like his brother¡¯s wife. She¡¯s a stoic young woman, who¡¯s kind at her core, but also very pragmatic. All things considered she might be one of the few senior Maddocs that the Billy, Ed, and Ell are on good terms with. Not that that means they trust her.


    Favorite Things: Fishing, Cleaning, Tina(Her infant daughter)


    Main Power: Poison Claws, Acid Claws


    What They Wanted To Be As Kids: Chevalier- A Knight of the Kingdom; didn¡¯t matter which Kingdom


    Quick Fact: Genuinely just happy that Billy, Ed and Ell are doing okay.


    Name: Brett Maddoc


    Age: 8


    Race: Human-Raccoonkin


    Moniker: N/A


    Description: Striped Brown-orange and black hair. Blue eyes, fair skin. He¡¯s an eight year old. Slightly twisted since he¡¯s a noble eight year old on Monde but still an eight year old. He¡¯s bright eyed, sort of dumb but pretty okay.


    Favorite Things: His comic books, his action figures, his cool big sis Ell who stopped coming around for some reason


    Main Power: Minor ability to levitate. Minor Ability to shapeshift.


    What They Wanted To Be As Kids: A Train, not a train conductor but an actual train


    Quick Fact: Can fit up to four of his fingers into one nostril.


    Name: Esme Mckinney


    Age: 30


    Race: Human/Dryad


    Moniker: Rose and Thorn Duchess


    Description: Slightly over Six feet in height. Tan skin, green eyes, pink hair. A bit haughty, a bit vain and prideful. Esme is a pupil of the Lloyd¡¯s 12 Souls Sect. She was amongst one of the sect¡¯s leaders¡¯ daughter¡¯s supporters. When Elena accidentally killed the girl in a heated match, while she wasn¡¯t one those who tore Elena¡¯s limbs from her, she was one of those who was cheering. Despite this, when she is not being ruthless and terrible, she is actually a fairly amiable person. Kind to her friends. Nasty to her enemies. A bit a of prat, but alright in general. A very sensible and pragmatic individual.


    Favorite Things: Roses, Daisy, Grass, Plants in General, Martial Arts


    Main Power: Plant Manipulation


    What They Wanted To Be As Kids: A Martial Saint, Just like her Mom


    Quick Fact: She first shows up during the Dungeon Raid and is quite unhappy to see Elena whole and on her feet. Time and change in circumstances, simmers her down by the next time they meet.


    Name:


    Age:


    Race:


    Moniker:


    Description:


    Favorite Things:


    Main Power:


    What They Wanted To Be As Kids:


    Quick Fact:


    Groups to be Aware of:


    K.O.G-Knights of Saint George


    The Adventurers guild or freelance mercenary guild for most of Monde.


    EITC- East Indigo Trading Commision


    The Biggest Merchant¡¯s Guild in Monde.


    Seven Sons Council


    The now defunct and extinct leading mages guild for both Argus and Monde.


    BTC- Bone Tree Company


    The Company that Billy, Ed and Ell founded


    BTR/BTC-Bone Tree Republic


    The Territories that BTC now rules after Billy took them over.


    Shades- The beings of nothingness that serve at Billy¡¯s beck and call and thus serve the BTC as well. Lost souls bound to their master¡¯s will in return for life and a connection to the well of power that lies in the gray world, Vanitas. Too varied in form to be separated into species or kinds, except in the broadest sense. There are shades that look like beasts, there are shades that look like men, there are shades that look like objects or monsters. There¡¯s a shade for every purpose and calling.


    Unnumbered-Mass Produced Low Powered Shades.


    Numbered-Mass Produced High Powered Shades.


    Named- Shade Powerhouses who¡¯ve ascended to level high enough warrant them getting their own names or monikers.


    Vanitas (A.K.A. Asphodel, the Gray world, the world of brilliant nothingness)


    Billy¡¯s inner-world. A former-microverse, now turned into a full universe in its own right. A territory that is his to control and manipulate and inhabit, growing with his power, as he grows with it¡¯s development. It¡¯s something he gained as he mastered the power of nothingness and is a part of his soul. The BTR and most of Monde is now currently intermingled with it. With that intermingling helping to create a buffer between Monde and the turbulence caused by the war of the gods.


    World


    The Planet Monde has only a few intact continents, as well as a spattering of islands that might or might not just be the heads or back of giant monsters. This is the world that has that lies locked with the hinterland. Larger than earth by three thousand times and mostly occupied by monsters and magical radiation it¡¯s quite the desolate little world. Only three of the continents are inhabited by humans.


    The Continents


    After the end plate tectonic shifting and the new lands created with/by/on the corpses of monolithic and titanic outsiders have left the world divided in three major continents and a whole bunch of tiny mostly inhospitable islands.


    The Bright Continent


    Populated by mostly humans and fae it is meant/rumored/prophesied/said to be the home base by the forces of ¡°good¡±. The church¡¯s presence is strongest here. The aether is especially rich here so they have the highest number of sorcerers and practitioners. They also have the biggest population. Which makes them the strongest of the three continents both in numbers and force.


    Currently Controlled by Six now Seven Great Kingdoms who all stalemate each other in the pursuit to see who will rule both the continent and eventually the planet


    Albrecht


    Albus


    Gwenael


    Lloyd


    Meallan


    Nereida


    The BTR


    The Gray Continent-Aruna


    Populated mostly by non-humans mainly beastfolk and goblinoids. It holds an ambivalent relationship to the church. It¡¯s jungles are said to be the place where the outlaws who can¡¯t even stay in Meallan run to. It is a wild but relatively stable land. With a higher number of stranger presence in it. With the highest incidence of monsters, even the common folk have to be quite strong to survive.


    The Shaded Continent-Nyx


    The most torn up and irradiated of the lands with the most ruins and the least monsters of otherworldly nature. Instead it has a high population of undead and strangers. The iron and silver that lies everywhere keeps all but the most unseelie and mad wild fae away. The high number of ruins and reclusive immortals leaves it with rumors of being a death filled wonderland of hidden treasures. It is home to the Magic Kingdom.The biggest rival to the Seven Sons Council.


    Heavenly Super Space (Heavenly Plane)


    A higher reality called home by the myriad gods, spirits, demons, angels, and celestials that occasionally visit the mortal plane.

 77.5: Interlude: Squealing Tires, Spinning Wheels

    In one of the manse¡¯s many training halls, instead of the echoing cracks and booms of fists pounding flesh and steel, there were soft sighs and heavy panting.


    *****


    Alessa crouched atop her sparring her partner, her look wild and feral. She ran her fingers through his hair, her eyes meeting his while her tongue explored the inside of his mouth.


    Her skin felt electric as she felt his fingertips drifting both above and beneath her t-shirt, drifting lower, but seeming stopping at her pant¡¯s buckle. Teasing but never going further. Waiting patiently for her to make the next move.


    Alessa was having one ¡®those¡¯ moments. One of those frustrating, wonderful, brilliant, confusing moments where she finally figured something out but she knew she¡¯d never understand how or what she¡¯d figured out and was just a little afraid that she would never be able to repeat the process, even if she had a gun to her head.


    Part of it was due to certain linkages in timing and logic present that would take her at least few hours more to even begin figuring out. Most of it was down to the fact everything had happened and was happening just a little to fast for her to catch up.


    And she, Alessa, was kind of preoccupied trying to remember how buttons and zippers worked as she attempted to hurriedly remove the man¡¯s clothes.


    It wasn¡¯t all fun and games though, while her body went through the motions there was a part of Alessa¡¯s brain that had stepped back. Shell shocked, and slightly horrified, unsure of how much of what was happening she was okay with, and how much of what she was doing was ready for.


    Alessa¡¯s romantic life prior to this was more or less non-existent. Her sexual experience could be summarized by a few awkward forays in her early teens and one especially confusing experience with an older fellow that she¡¯d kind of liked, but had had wife who liked her even more. Which didn¡¯t work out for reasons she couldn¡¯t quite understand to this day.


    In short she had just enough sexual experience to be able to say she technically had some, but barely any understanding of the nuances of relationships beyond what she heard from the local gossip and read in the stories in the mansion''s expansive library.


    If she knew more she¡¯d like have been able to explain how nearly getting impaled had result in the wave of violent hyper arousal and the berserker like state that finally led to her a)admitting her feelings for the man and b)more or less headbutting him into the ground in her regrettably haphazard attempt to kiss him.


    It helped that she knew from the urgings of Miss Elena and her big sis Tam that she had people rooting for her here. However along with being encouraging it also muddled things terribly.


    As She straddled the man, she found herself asking if she was doing this because she wanted to or because she kind of felt she had to. That the answer was both didn¡¯t help things. This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    It wasn¡¯t that she minded a marriage born out of duty, for the sake of the village, after all it had always been a possibility that she¡¯d grown up with. And the fact that she actually seemed to be into the other person by quite a lot should have a plus.


    Yet there she was in her head, wondering if she was pushing things, or moving to quickly. Wondering if she shouldn¡¯t slow down and confirm whether she wanted to do things this way, though at the very least she knew she wanted to do them.


    Though She was still sure, she was probably having some not insignificant amount of fun, it was a bit like being on roller coaster that she¡¯d only accidentally boarded, after mistaking it for a train.


    Fun, but fun scary, with everything happening so fast that she wasn¡¯t sure if she was screaming because she was happy, or screaming because she was scared.


    She was weighing options and questioning her decisions and judgements all while the damned man made her blood feel it was turning into lightning and her skin feel like it was on fire.


    A deep rumbling voice from inside her shouting at the top of its lungs that this was happening, unsure whether it was a scream of jubilation or fear. Her reason, taking further steps back and dissecting the moments that led up to this one and every interactions she¡¯d had with the man she was currently grinding against.


    Normally this would be the point where she¡¯d imagine some sage piece of advice grandmother would say if she were here, but for whatever reason all she could envision right now was the old woman rooting like she was at a horse race, that she¡¯d bet money. Shouting ¡°don¡¯t fuck it up now, momma¡¯s got everything riding on this!¡±


    Her thoughts moved back in forth between continuing and stopping, between just going with the flow or waiting till she felt more ready for whatever was happening.


    She was undecided and just a little scared of how fast everything was suddenly moving. A small voice of inner commentary wondering how she¡¯d gotten to here, from just wanting a little help on a particularly difficult move set.


    Finally she heard another voice that broke through the storm that was building up inside her head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem too into this...¡±


    ¡°H-, huh?...No, I¡¯m.. fi-¡±


    The lie was halted as she accidentally bit her tongue, still in tizzy, her body and mind physically confused. Her voice coming high and breathy and immeasurably tense.The copper sweetness of her blood mingling with the mellow sourness of the fruit candy the man had been chewing before they¡¯d started kissing.


    She blinked, her forehead feeling like it was on fire. She could tell she¡¯d been scrunching her face again, because her browline was aching something fierce.


    She was pushed back onto the mats and found herself sitting across from Billy, who she¡¯d somehow managed to strip down to his boxers without noticing. Too caught up in her own thoughts.


    Billy put his hands on her shoulders and smiled, his expression as soft and foreboding as it was when he was teaching her the move seat.


    ¡°Nh...Look, I just got texted about a thing, so I kind of have to go right now. Like right now, right now. When you want to continue this¡­.If you want to continue this. You know where to find me.¡±


    Alessa blinked as the rush of hormones that set her blood on fire faded and she returned to her senses. Slightly mortified, slight disappointed and slightly relieved.


    ¡°Er...um...yeah¡­.till then?¡± said Alessa. With no clue when ¡®then¡¯ would be.


    Billy nodded and smiled for a second time, his look peaceful and sleepy and then he was simply gone his words lingering, echoing through the training hall though the man himself was absent.


    ¡°...Till then.¡±


    Alessa watched him go, staring at the empty space where he¡¯d been standing. Then she fell back onto her back. Groaning.


    Now that her initial dilemma was over, she now had to figure out whether to be happy that everything stopped before things were ruined somehow, or disappointed that they¡¯d stopped before things got good, or simply just chalk it up to just another confusing life experience.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    The hall echoed with her cry of frustration and the sound of her fist pounding the mat.

 77.6: Interlude: Dream Queen

    The young queen lies on her bed and an attendant comes and bathes her. She¡¯s dressed and readied for the day. Her hair done, her face made up. Her nails clipped and filed since they¡¯d been getting just a tad too long.


    Once it''s all done her limp form is placed in a wheelchair and quietly rolled over to the throne. Then another attendant lifts her and places her on the throne.


    And through all of this she never says a word, she never moves a muscles, she simply lies there. Her eyes closed, her small chest slowly moving up and down. For more than a decade she has dreamt the same dream, and even now dream remains unbroken.


    *****


    There was once a queen, by now its already long forgotten whether the ones who sired her were demon or fae, what couldn¡¯t be forgotten was just how powerful she was. Even her name has been lost, some say its Persephone, other say it was Elizabeth.


    She was born with a voice and a will that made that world love her. The winds gathered at her call. The earth paved itself just so she could tread on it. Rivers, lakes and seas would become as solid as ice should she ever want to cross them.


    If she wanted sunlight the heavens would part. And if she wanted rain so many clouds would gather that it¡¯d be enough to drown the whole world. The beasts and the spirits of Monde obeyed her as a master and a beloved niece. Answering and her whims and needs wholeheartedly and with complete earnestness. In essence the world was all but hers.


    Thus in the time when all the kingdoms and powers of Argus were waging war on each other and the Great Kingdoms were being founded it was almost a given that the one that she ruled would be amongst them.


    The real question was whether she¡¯d go a step beyond that and be the one to bring forth the next great empire of Monde.


    Unfortunately calamity hit, as they say the best laid plans are just jokes before the heavens and no matter how great a man or woman might be, they are nothing before the gods. One year the queen found herself facing her greatest foe.


    A witch of the hoary north who was allied to both the dragons and the giants. A foe that the queen could neither charm nor sway nor dominate. What¡¯s more the queen had a weakness, and from that first weakness came a second.


    The queen had a lover and that lover had lords and to save him and the child they bore together from the grasp of her greatest foe she exhausted all her powers. And as she lay dying before her loves and lords she told them a secret that perhaps should have stayed secret.


    That her will would continue protect the kingdom till the child came of age and awoke to their power. And if the child did not inherit then her will would continue living on, protecting the kingdom and assuring its safety so long as her bloodline still held the throne.


    This was how the great queen ensured the lives of her lover and her daughter. And for a time it was good, her last ditch effort bought her lover and her child two decades of peace.


    However that was all it bought them. The princess was just a princess and her father was no great noble, one of those born with scheming in their blood.


    He was just a simple man, a former baker, whether he was honest or good, is now irrelevant, all that is known is he died shortly before the princess¡¯ twenty-first birthday.


    Men are clever things, and its cleverness that makes them dangerous. They were also vicious things remembering grudges and envy. Prioritizing their interests over all else, whether it was their fellow man, or the simple tenets of decency and morality. The old queen¡¯s power would protect the kingdom till her heir awoke to take the reins.


    It didn¡¯t take long for someone to wonder what would happen if no heir ever woke to that power.


    The queen¡¯s consort and regent died and a new regent took his place and soon the princess fell ill as well. Falling under a pall, a cruel sickness that would close her eyes for good. Thus Garland¡¯s lords and ladies got their first puppet queen.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    It was a council of lords that crowned her. It was one of those lords that bedded her and when the resulting child was ready she too was crowned and bedded with the old queen being disposed of once she was no longer of worth.


    Allowed to waste away, forgotten and forsaken in the catacombs of the castle. Endlessly dreaming, even as she starved to death. And this would continue for thousands of years and countless generations.


    *****


    The young queen dreamt the same dream again, a bright and colorful nonsense that confused the senses and rotted the mind. She was wandering through a maze but because she¡¯d never walked before her legs could hang beneath her limply while her toes drifted above the ground.


    She¡¯s gone through this maze before and never found her way out and this day too, promises to be more of the same¡­


    And yet there¡¯s something, something calling her. Something reaching out with her name not queen, not your highness, or your majesty, her name.


    Something is calling her by name and for the simple reason that that¡¯s never happened before, she finds herself drawn to it. Going deeper and deeper into the maze as if compelled. Her excitement become something akin to obsession, something uncannily like desperation. The drive to find what was calling her, growing as the hours wore on.


    Eventually she found what she was looking for, it, he sat in one of the dead end corners of the maze, a splash of dull gray against the blinding color. It¡¯s appearance seeming to bring relief to her overly strained mind¡¯s eye.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± said the young queen.


    ¡°A friend.¡± said the stranger.


    The young girl knew nothing, or at least next to nothing about the waking world, but having said that even she found something odd about the beings words. She frowned cocking her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any friends.¡±


    The gray man smiled, his look both gentle and disarming.


    ¡°Well, would you like to make one?¡±


    *****


    Isodel woke up, groaning a little, flexing her toes because her feet had fallen asleep, she looks up and see a family figure sitting at a writing desk. She and he are sitting in den, while he does...something...she¡¯s not sure what. All she knows is dreadfully boring.


    ¡°Are you done yet?¡± asks the girl.


    Billy answers but doesn¡¯t look up.


    ¡°Soon.¡±


    ¡°Mhm...okay¡­¡± she says dragging out the last word and swing her legs out .


    ¡°You know if you¡¯re tired you should just sleep.¡± says Billy.


    Isodel frowns.


    ¡°You know you promised I wouldn¡¯t ever have to sleep.¡±


    Billy sighed.


    ¡°The procedure I gave you makes it so that you won¡¯t have to sleep once you¡¯ve properly grown. You¡¯re still a child so you still need at least two to three hours of sleep per week.¡± said Billy.


    The girl pouted and then it became a look of uncertainty, a look born from fears that were fading but still very present.


    ¡°Really? There¡¯s no other bit of sorcery you can do?.¡± she says, speaking in a small voice.


    Billy just smiles again, it¡¯s that same patient gentle smile he wore when they first met.


    ¡°Sleep, I¡¯ll wake you up in few minutes and you¡¯ll be right as rain for the next few days..¡±


    ¡°....Promise?


    Billy nods, his look distracted but serious and sincere.


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    The child looks at him, expression skeptical. After escaping her jail of dreams the young queen would rather die than be returned to it. And yet her body still betrays her, demanding that she closes her eyes. Making everything heavy and making time run slow.


    She looks at the man weighing whether to trust him or not. On the one hand, she¡¯s not entirely sure what to make of him. On the other hand he is the one who freed her from the endless dream.


    She closes her eyes and reluctantly sleeps, grateful to find that unconsciousness brings naught but oblivion.


    Almost as soon as she closes her eyes, She wakes up again, feeling refreshed. She can tell that some time has passed because the stack of paperwork and drawings that the man was working on is now neatly stacked up on a shelf and the fire that was going on in the fireplace has gone low.


    Billy was doing something with her toybox, tinkering with it, like he generally did for all their gear, likely adding in some new feature or enchantment. He wound the little hand crank at its side and then turned the box over to fiddle with the screws at its base. Without even really looking at her, he nudged her with the velvet tip of his tail.


    ¡°Hey kiddo, you can sleep longer if you want to but since you asked.¡±


    Isodel sat up, rubbing her eyes.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s fine... thanks.¡± she says.


    Billy nodded and then he handed her the toybox.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°Oh...okay. Where are you going?¡± said Isodel, her thoughts quickly sorting themselves out as she awoke.


    ¡°Out.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Out where?¡± asked Isodel.


    Billy snapped his fingers and suddenly he was wearing a coat.


    ¡°Out on errands.¡±


    ¡°Mind if I come with?¡± asked Isodel.


    Billy paused, his brows raises, he gives the girl a thoughtful look and then shrugs.


    ¡°They¡¯re mostly boring errands.¡±


    ¡°....I don¡¯t mind.¡±said Isodel. As someone who¡¯d spent most of her life asleep, she didn¡¯t have quite same standards for boring that others would have.


    Billy shrugged a second time.


    ¡°Nh...well...then suit yourself, I guess.¡±

 78: Non-Quantifiable

    Elena sat in her office, wearing the stoic look that the world always saw and her loved one¡¯s never saw. She was having an interview. Hovering in the corner of her vision was a display window. Another feature of the phone construct.


    The particulars of her current interviewees personal and professional history scrawled across the window. Though actually knowing what was in the window was just a matter of wanting to do so. Slope shouldered, sweaty palmed and slightly pale. The nervous young woman seated in front of Elena, was nearly unrecognizable when compared to the version of the woman that lived in Elena¡¯s head.


    On one hand it wasn¡¯t unsurprising to see the girl here, after all, the BTC were currently in charge of her sect. Continuing their ownership of the Twelve Souls Sect even though they¡¯d returned Lloyd¡¯s rule to its royalty and the Ministry.


    On the other hand, one would have expected the girl to go freelance or work anywhere else then come for this interview. Especially, knowing who she¡¯d be interviewing with. Perhaps this was what they called being ¡°thick-skinned¡±.


    ¡°Okay, Ms.Mckinney, would you mind explaining some traits you have, that would make you a good fit here at the Bone Tree Company?¡± said Elena.


    ¡°Er...Well, yes. Well, first foremost I¡¯ve trained as a martial student for most of my life. Roughly twenty-one years. I have leadership experience working as the lead for KOG operations and sect missions. I also have an extensive background in alchemy and pharmacology which is supported by my plant generating abilities.¡± said Esme.


    ¡°Hm...Very good.¡±


    Elena found herself a little annoyed, if she wasn¡¯t going to be petty, she was going to be forced to admit that the girl was looking like a good candidate.


    The background information that Elena was pulling up even had her as clean for vetting, meaning she wasn¡¯t some outside plant. Her desperation and a very sudden and unexpected change in fortunes pushing her to seek employment anywhere that would take her.


    Interviewing with the BTC, even though she herself was aware that it was both a longshot and a danger, as it was apparently her last shot at a respectable job. With the next stop being a choice between a certain bordello out in Gwenael and a certain Mercenary Company in Meallan.


    Curiously enough, Elena¡¯s data showed that the girl was leaning towards the Bordello. It seemed that Mercenary Company only did jobs that were step above suicide.


    In either case the girl was trustworthy, at least for now. Something that couldn¡¯t be said for the majority of those who¡¯d walked into Elena¡¯s office today.


    Elena sighed and saw the young woman grow even paler. Elena paid the girl¡¯s obvious discomfort no mind, and she definitely didn¡¯t try to reassure the girl. Just because Elena had already decided to let bygones be bygones didn¡¯t mean she¡¯d go out of her way to be especially be nice.


    Elena could still remember being spat on after the Sect enforcers crippled her cultivation. Driving their hands into her chest and disrupting the flow of her aether. Holding her aloft because by then her legs had already been torn off.


    What was most galling, if also far from surprising was that the the group that was most filled with bugs, spies and potential saboteurs were those with the last name Maddoc. Brutus and the family, were doing their best to fill the company with their people. Elena could guess at their reasoning but didn¡¯t feel inclined to dumb herself down in such a fashion.


    Elena wasn¡¯t sure why they weren¡¯t just hiring from their staff pool in the Thousand Ghosts, but Edna had insisted, and thus here she was.


    ¡°Alright, well it¡¯s been nice meeting you, Ms.Mckinney.¡± said Elena. Standing.


    ¡°Um...Y-yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    The girl stood too, looking more than a little shaken. They shook hands with Elena mean spiritedly squeezing just a little tighter than she needed to.


    By the time she saw the girl to the door, seeing her off with a shade escort that would lead her to an elevator, Elena already decided that she¡¯d likely hire the girl. The prospect of quietly looming over her as an employer trumped the idea simply just tossing her application.


    *****


    The pulse could be felt all the way on the other side of the planet. It could in fact be felt on other planets, in other dimension, in other universe.


    A pulse, that was just slightly to low for the ear to catch, but loud enough that it stirred the blood, and rattled people bones.


    Countless people were up in arm, countless others fearfully looked towards the heavens and there were more still who simply shrug. Ignoring the issue all together since they could find no answers and no apparent harm seemed to have been done.


    *****


    ¡°Oh there you are.¡± said two voices, speaking in unison. The first speaker was Edna who¡¯d gated in after a meeting Maellan. The second speaker was Ophelia who¡¯d been around all along.


    Touring the facility with a few of the Bone Tree Company¡¯s newest employees. A special service for her former employers and the few ministry agents that the BTC had allowed to ¡°infiltrate¡± their ranks.


    ¡°Nh? Um...yeah, here I am?¡±


    Ophelia sighed, a little put out by her young lover, the boy had a troublesome habit of just simply vanishing.


    Edna simply smiled, striding into the room and giving the boy a kiss.


    ¡°Hi, Billy..¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Hi, Ed.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Mind making that stop.¡± said Edna


    ¡°What?¡± said Billy.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ¡°Apparently quite a few thaumaturgists of the mage¡¯s schools and seers of the temples have been picking up some kind of weird fluctuation in the planet¡¯s aether flow.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± said Ophelia wondering why she hadn¡¯t heard any of this, since even without the ministry''s psychic network it wasn¡¯t like she was exactly out of the loop.


    ¡°Nh? Ah! That...Sure.¡±


    Billy turned leaned forward and then twisted one of the dials on the console in front of him.


    ¡°Better¡­?¡±


    Edna nodded, satisfied as she felt the dull ache that had creeping up from somewhere within her teeth fade.


    Ophelia blinked feeling it too.


    ¡°Wait! So that was you?¡± she said.


    ¡°Of course it was?¡±


    ¡°I thought it was the gods¡¯ war getting nearer.¡± said Ophelia.


    Any skepticism that she or anyone else might have had over the rumors of the god¡¯s war was lost if one looked up at the sky at night.


    Sometimes you could even see it during the daytime, two seas of light and color that crashed into each other in the most spectacular of fashions. Delighting the children of the common folk but giving those who knew better reason to worry.


    ¡°Huh? No, that¡¯ll still take a while. Well...honestly I¡¯m hoping it doesn¡¯t reach us before we¡¯ve gotten a chance to fix it so¡­.¡±


    Ophelia just shook her head, moving on to the more important issue.


    ¡°So what were you doing to make whatever that was happen?¡± asked Ophelia.


    ¡°Oh, I was just doing some system tests. Making sure everything works.¡±


    Ophelia frowned, aware that, that answered next to nothing and perturbed because she knew it wasn¡¯t on purpose.


    She fully intended to keep asking more questions seeking clarification till she got to the bottom of the matter, but she got a look from Edna that made her just shake her head and walk off. A small sheepish grin on her face.


    It seemed that her question would have to wait and while Ophelia had never seen herself getting into a permanent relationship period, not to mention one where she was just one amongst a group of partners, she had enough experience observing and mingling with the family of the upper crust to know what was expected.


    After all a big part of working in the ministry was knowing how to read the mood of a room.


    Ophelia returned to the group she¡¯d been showing around the facility, taking over from the staff member who¡¯d she left in charge.


    The tower was roughly three or four thousand floors stacked with electrical equipment and magical sculptures. There were even more floors, with a new floor being built every three hours or so, but those were mainly manned by shades. Filled with deadly and chaotic energies that even practitioners of the tenth realm and above would need to be wary of.


    Ophelia found her way to an elevator, she could have used an N-Gate, but somehow gating for short distances always seemed excessive to her. The elevator doors opened.


    ¡°Hey¡­.¡±


    ¡°You? I thought you were with Edna?¡± said Ophelia.


    Billy nodded, wearing his usual non-expression.


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Ah, right. How could I forget your considerable skill when it comes to multitasking?¡± said Ophelia, wearing a wry smile as she entered the elevator.


    ¡°Nh¡­So you wanted to talk about something?¡± said Billy.


    Ophelia startled, she¡¯d put her line of thought from a few seconds ago on backlog, now she had to concentrate to remember what she¡¯d wanted to say to the man.


    ¡°You know? Even if you can multitask, one would think that there¡¯s some things a man would prefer to put all his attention to.¡± she said, joking for the sake of buying time.


    Billy blinked and it took him a second to figure out what the silver haired elf was talking about.


    ¡°Nh? Oh...we¡¯re not having sex or anything. We¡¯re just talking.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ophelia frowned. Not only had she not really expected an answer, the answer she¡¯d gotten wasn¡¯t the answer she¡¯d expected. She wasn¡¯t sure why but now she felt just a tad uncomfortable.


    Edna had been nothing but welcoming as Ophelia entered their little family even going as far inviting her out on the girls¡¯ nights out. And Ophelia was mature enough to know that some things were private and it was natural not to want to share everything. Working in espionage for over two centuries had taught her that.


    Still she couldn¡¯t help the small nagging lines of thought of that that felt a little left out and the lines of thought that worried if they were talking about her. It was narcissistic she knew, and childish too, but still the thoughts were there.


    Billy eyed her, seeming to read her mood, he spoke up.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about you or anything. She¡¯s mostly just checking up on me because she thinks I might be about to do something that could be somewhat...dangerous for my health again.¡±


    Ophelia blinked aware that he must have been reacting to some vibe she was putting out. Some combination of tiny cues in her expression, her body language, the bits of her that floated in his brain as part of their psychic connection. She wasn¡¯t quite sure if she liked being read like that. Somehow knowing he hadn¡¯t even been reading her mind, made it all the more discomfiting.


    ¡°Mhm?...Er...I wasn¡¯t worried about that¡­.Or rather, you aren¡¯t doing anything dangerous for your health right?¡± said Ophelia, covering up her fluster, by moving the conversation to other things.


    This it was Billy¡¯s turn to look uncomfortable, his eyes sliding off of her as he suddenly grew fascinated with the corner of the elevator.


    ¡°Define Dangerous¡­.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°As in likely to cause you injury or harm, and or result in death¡­¡± said Ophelia. Her tone playful, do her look was growing increasingly stern. She¡¯d just barely started the relationship and she¡¯d yet to figure out where it was going yet, she¡¯d be dreadfully disappointed if the boy went and ruined things by dying.


    ¡°Nh... Well, if we start by saying that the mere prospect of life is in and of itself...a danger, I¡¯m pretty sure that I¡¯m not doing anything especially dangerous. Or at least its nothing likely to get me killed¡­.At least not killed in the traditional sense away.¡± said Billy. His words parsed and measured in a way that made the ministry taught instincts within Ophelia scream for clarification.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­.Right.¡±


    ¡°Nh...Oh.¡± said Billy. Nodding and then startling, standing bolt upright before settling backing into his slouched position.


    ¡°Oh, what?¡± said Ophelia.


    ¡°It seems we¡¯re getting a little bit more intimate now¡­¡± said Billy.


    Ophelia gave the man a look, a light flush coloring her usual frosty pallor.


    ¡°You and me or¡­¡±


    Billy shook his head.


    ¡°No, Edna and I¡­Apparently we¡¯re having sex after all.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Ah¡­.right.¡± said Ophelia. She looked at the man, looking him up and down her scrutiny starting at his face and drifting downwards.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look it.¡±


    Billy scratched his cheek, a shy and startlingly delicate blush, creeping into his cheeks.


    ¡°I teach small children occasionally, as well as their parent, and there are other iterations of me doing work else in the world. I think we can both agree it¡¯d be a bit of problem if it worked that way.¡±


    Ophelia smirked.


    ¡°I suppose.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right¡­¡± said Ophelia, remembering what she¡¯d wanted to ask.


    ¡°What?¡± said Billy.


    ¡°So all this...this project of your, I don¡¯t suppose you know how long it take till its complete.¡± said Ophelia.


    Billy blinked, having quickly recovered.


    ¡°Oh, that? It¡¯s already done.¡± said Billy.


    It took Ophelia a half second to process that. As far as Billy¡¯s project went, while she wasn¡¯t sure what the project¡¯s run time was, it had seemed like the undertaking would take a few more years at the least. At least that was what her experiences with other sorcerers and enchanters had had her thinking.


    Spoken plainly, the actual numbers in the plans he¡¯d shown her should have made completion impossible for this century. She couldn¡¯t help worrying that the man was rushing thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s already done? Like you mean you¡¯re already finished building your...whatever it is?¡± said Ophelia.


    Billy shoulders tossed in a guest that could have easily been both a nod and a shrug.


    ¡°Well, for the most part anyway.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± asked Ophelia.


    ¡°I still needed time to tweak a few things.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°And now¡­.?¡± said Ophelia.


    ¡°I think we should be set, in a week or two.¡± said Billy.

 79: Spatial-Temporal Elevator

    *Click*


    With just a flip of a switch, everything ended, the flight of the four winds, the flow of the sea currents, the dance of planets and stars. With just a flip of a switch it all went away.


    Like the roar of the universe being born and the howl of the universe that came before winking out of existence, this was a sound that surpasses the concept of noise. Simultaneously ending in an instant and echoing on forever.


    *Click*


    And then it was all back again, like the nothingness that came before was just a bad dream. The world returned, hearts resumed beating, dogs resumed chasing their tails, lords and ladies resumed their courting and carousing. The farmers returned to their fields. The merchants returned to their shops. The warriors returned to their battlegrounds and arenas.


    All the worlds continued spinning again, seeming to never notice that they¡¯d ever stopped. The only thing that was missing in the universe was a certain tower. Gone from its place as if it had never been built.


    *****


    ¡°What.The.Actual Fuck¡­?!¡± said Elena. Her tone aghast though her actual expression was twisted by some manner of maniacal smile. Eyes wide, the curve on her mouth even wider.


    On the other end of the spectrum sat Ophelia who looked more scared than exhilarated.


    ¡°I¡­.that...that looked a lot like we just destroyed the whole Universe, Billy. Tell me we didn¡¯t destroy the whole universe¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course not....¡± said a calm voice.


    ¡°...All I did was harness a single moment in time to power the machine, the rest of universe is fine.¡± said Billy.


    Everyone else in the room was mostly just shaking their heads or gaping, at the scenery beyond the window of the control room. In the floors below their staff members were righting themselves and preparing for the next part of their mission.


    ¡°Billy!¡± cried Edna.


    Her cry brought the attention of everyone in the room. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    ¡°Oh, honey...what did you do to yourself?¡± said Elena.


    ¡°Nh?...Oh...um...I¡¯m perfectly fine I assure you.¡± said Billy.


    His words were unconvincing considering the charred and badly desiccated state of his body. It lent him no credence, when he began to smoke, the dryness and heat within his internal tissues threatening to result in conflagration.


    ¡°Uh- huh, then why aren¡¯t you using your body to speak, William.¡± said Edna, her tone stern.


    By now she was used to such oddities, or rather than being used to them, it could be said, that she at least trusted that the boy would probably be alright. Which in turn allowed her to keep her calm. Though there was nothing to do about the tight agitation she felt.


    ¡°Er¡­..¡± said Billy. Not entirely sure how to answer.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± He said. Trying to use his body to speak, his voice coming out horse and wretched.


    The effort proved to be the final nail in the coffin, as his blacked flesh disintegrated, collapsing as a pile of soot.


    Alessa gasped and Tam sucked in a breath, tightly grasping the hand of the little girl at her side.


    ¡°BIlly!¡± said Edna.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a body. I can make more.¡± said Billy. His voice coming from nowhere in particular again.


    ¡°Okay, then make one¡­¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Er...I can¡¯t yet.¡± said Billy.


    Edna glared at Billy¡¯s remains and then sighed. She reminded herself that in all likelihood, everything was probably okay.


    In the span of her sigh she quickly conferred with Jermaine through the phone construct. Making sure that the personnel they¡¯d brought along were all alive and accounted from.


    ¡°But you are fine, right? All that stuff about this being perfectly safe, that you¡¯ve been feeding me, was true right?¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Of course it was. I wouldn¡¯t lie to you, Ed. You know that.¡± said Billy.


    She sighed again. It was true. She did know that.


    ¡°Okay fine, but if it turns out you¡¯re not okay, I¡¯m going to be quite cross with you, you know that right.¡±


    ¡°Of course, dear.¡± said Billy.


    Edna stared up at the ceiling and down at the crumbling corpse and then she clapped her hands together deciding it was time to switch tracts.


    ¡°Okay then. Now we I guess we have to move ou-...¡± started Edna.


    ¡°Nh...One second, we have to finish the final portion of the transition.¡±


    ¡°We have to what?¡± said Ophelia. Still slightly shellshocked from the combination of seeing both her universe and her lover disintegrate, but recovering because she hadn¡¯t spent the last two centuries growing soft-hearted as she and her Ministry safeguarded Monde.


    ¡°Nh...Hold tight.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Hold¡­.?¡±


    Jermaine¡¯s words were swallowed up the roaring white noise and blinding light that soon swept over everyone the room and on the floors below.


    Howls of pain and fear echoed through the tower as the structure was realigned with an entirely new plane of reality.

 80: Ascension

    Rather than think of the heavenly super space, or heavenly plane, as another alternate reality or universe, one would do better to think of it as a layer of existence that ran along the upper edge of all other realities and universes.


    The layer of foam at, or at least near, the top of the cosmic sea. This was where the gods lived, this was the perch from which the angels watched the worlds, and the demons schemed to destroy. This was the abode of all those, whose power made them incompatible for mundane reality.


    *****


    Instead of mundane clouds, the heavenly realm held floating isles. Masses of solid mist that had somehow starting taking on stone, soil and silt from the lands below. On three of those floating isles were three separate castles, sprawling structures made of stone and steel.


    At the center of each of these castles was a tree. Majestic arboreal existences with pale white bark and dark gray leaves, with each tree being large for one to hang moons from even their smallest branches. On the top branch of each of these trees sat a lone figure, a youth, dressed in denim breeches and a light cotton tunic.


    Dark hair, dark skin, dark eyes, and a face that was pretty enough to leave the youth¡¯s gender somewhat ambiguous.


    Billy frowned as he looked down at the realm below. He was in the curious and unenviable position, of having things go better than he had hoped and worse than most could deal with, at the same time.


    *****


    When a being naturally ascended to the heavenly plane, that generally meant it had reached a level of power that had taken it above the mortal realms. What he¡¯d done was circumvent that and the millenia of research and cultivation that would have normally been involved.


    His tower functioning like a match, that burnt away all the space around it till there was nothing except it and heavenly plane. Creating a propulsion effect that was akin to a rocket that moved the universe instead of itself and whatever it was mounted to.


    Naturally there were costs to this. By cheating the system he was going against the order of things. They all were, which meant divine calamity would befall them all. Bolts of heavenly thunders and soul scourging storms of flame always came when anything transitioned between the mortal planes and heavenly planes.


    A problem that was crudely remedied with Billy acting as living lightning rod, taking on the energetic reaction with the power of his cultivation base and the natural durability of his aged soul.


    *****This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Though they were drifting farther and farther apart, the castles were still close enough for Billy to hear their echoing bellows. This was the sound of two of his alternate selves leaping from their tree branch. Their bodies shifting into the mammoth form of a Grand Nidhoggr, a multiheaded, undulating serpent with a infinite number of heads.


    The heavenly plane itself barely noticed them, but the regions that they were attacking shook as they landed. The great beasts tearing into whatever prey had garnered their attention. The night repeatedly flashing into day as beams of light and nothingness were spat out at unseen targets.


    The bellowing continued, accompanied by baleful shrieks and groans from the earth as the Nidhoggr turned their sights on the realm itself. Using their planet-sized teeth to tear away chunks of reality and engulfing the spaces within whole, before returning to their respective fortresses. Continuing their journey across the wide expanses of the heavenly plane.


    *****


    Shortly after the BTC made their way into the heavenly Billy reconfigured the tower into three fortresses. Another reason why he¡¯d had to create the tower at all was, because it was only the way to safely transition into the new plane with his inner-world in tow. Doing so plainly would have made far more noise than he wanted.


    Bringing the attention of certain beings that he was no state to deal with, if things got nasty. He would have explained this if anyone present had asked, but unfortunately, aside from him, none of the people of Bone Tree Company were in any state to be asking questions.


    *****


    Mana, Prana, Soul Force, Spirit, Chi, ki, essence, aura, Aether, these were just a few of the quote unquote magical particles present in the various universe. As a group they were called boolean particles, or more specifically lesser-boolean particles. Energetic particles that were especially reactive to will or sentient intent.


    Boolean particles were also called subjective particles, because the realities they entailed changed according to one¡¯s thoughts and point of view.


    Though how reactive they were and how they operated varied from world to world, they generally shared three key traits.


    First, all lesser-boolean particles, had a tendency to act on evolutionary instinct, affecting life on a base level. Second, active interaction with boolean-particles would tend to result in anomalous effects, i.e. powers or spells. Third, a continually increasing concentration of Boolean particles would in time, bring a mundane object or individual, into an anomalous state.


    In the heavenly plane. There were no boolean particles here, there was no aether on the heavenly plane.Instead of having all anomalous activity hinging around a few key particles the whole plane operated on boolean principles. With everything being made of raw power and thought.


    Any consistency within the heavenly plane was created by the concentrate wills of the various unfathomable entities who presided over the given territories of the plane and the plane itself which was alive in its own fashion, presiding above them all.


    *****


    The problem with having an entire plane made of subjective, or boolean particles, was that life required objectivity. Certain things needed to stay the same, regardless of state of mind, belief or desire, for regular existence to be possible. Consciousness required resistance to existence, in much the same way endoskeleton possessing lifeforms required gravity to keep their natural forms.


    Without that necessary resistance, things start to fall out of place. Entering states of vagueness that muddled the matters of life and death, and being and non-being. Forcing one into a place where the body was irrelevant and the profundities of the soul took hold.


    A precarious state of self-impregnation, that all ascended beings had to go through either directly after, or directly before, their migration between the planes. Where the old self and all the trappings of mortality would have to be shed, in a very painful and onerous process that could require decades or even centuries to complete.


    Failure to survive this process, would result in dissolution of one¡¯s soul, but success would result in endless life and unlimited possibilities.


    *****


    Billy created three more duplicates, and had them leap down, tearing into the world below. Gathering more of it to bring back and refine. He would watch over his people and guide them into their new state of being. He would guard their souls and feed them the energies they¡¯d need to successfully complete the change.

 81: Yolk and Seed

    The crack spiderwebbed out from the top of the egg and its shell, that was made sturdily enough to even resist the falling of the heavens, began to crumble. Falling to pieces and releasing waves of light, noise and gale force winds. Filling the sky with a turbulent aurora, a swirling rainbow of celestial fire.


    Where the egg once lay there was a puffball. Covered in a viscous and mysterious grey fluid. It lay there shivering till the wind had dried it off and the pale tendrils of the tree that stood above it, had finished freeing it from the remainder of the egg shell.


    First there was one limb, made of bone, sinew and celestial steel. Covered in feathers that were colored gold, more radiant than the sun. Then there came the second limb, the second wing.


    Together the two wings were wide enough to encircle the entirety of any mortal sky. Only the heavenly plane was big enough and high enough for them to be fully spread, without dominating the whole space.


    Then came the legs. There were three of them, long regal limbs, with three-toed feet, that were tipped with metal claws, that were strong enough to crush an entire planet into powder. Finally the head emerged, it was mounted on a neck that was both swan-like and graceful and bore a beak that was long and sharp, and filled with teeth that made mountains look like mole hills.


    The gargantuan bird stepped out from the slimy sack that it had emerged from, and looked around, blinking as its fiery eyes took in the sun for the first time. After taking some time to rest and recover the energies expended with its birth and adjust to its new existence the great bird shivered, its feathers momentarily shifting in the breeze, revealing a glimpse of structures of that would have been more at home on a machine rather than on any manner of living being.


    Poking out from beneath the beast¡¯s skin were metal struts and plates. Mounted along and within those struts and plates was an infinite number of turrets and cannons. As the wind blew harder the crest of fluffy yellow feathers that lay atop the bird''s head was blown aside, revealing a structure that looked strikingly like some manner of hollow bodied unicorn¡¯s horn.


    There was a roar, that became a cough, that became a sneeze and with a flash of light and feathers and a final cry of pain the bird disappeared and in its place there was a woman. Her head was covered with the same luminous, yellow, feathers, that the bird had, had. And on her forehead was a single silver-black horn.


    *****


    ¡°Fucking finally, I¡¯ve been waiting for like a hundred years for you, girl.¡± said a voice, of familiar loudness.


    Edna¡¯s head turned to find the speaker, more or less forcing her body to comply. The dizziness that she was feeling from her sudden shift in form and scale brought her down. Knocking her off of her feet and onto her backside.


    Edna scowled, shading her eyes, to keep out the heavenly light, that threatened to blind them. She craned her neck and found a pale green woman sitting up in one of the tree.


    ¡°Ell? Is that you?¡± said Edna. Frowning. Fairly sure about her guess, but still wanting to make sure. The woman in front of her was very different compared to the girl that Ed remembered.


    There were the small changes, like the fact her purple-pink hair was longer and thicker for some reason. There were larger changes, like the fact that the green of her skin was now leaf-green rather than olive green. Or the fact that she¡¯d seemed to have grown less muscular, her build seeming to have rounded out a bit, with her curves seeming oddly exaggerated.


    Then there were the positively huge changes, like the elephantine tusks that now jutted from her mouth looking like misplaces set of horns, or the second pair of arms that lay folded in her lap, or the hissing snake that seemed to now live rooted to base of her spine. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s your other half-orc cousin, that you share a boyfriend with¡­¡± said Elena, rolling her eyes.


    Edna frowned, not appreciating the sarcasm. Right now she was experiencing whatever one called the opposite of a headache. An experience that was far from being anywhere near as pleasurable as it sounded. It was like a team of very aggressive movers were adjusting and setting up new furniture within the confines of her skull. Riveting things into place and scratching up the metaphorical floors as they pushed things into their proper position.


    ¡°Okay, well now that you¡¯ve brought him up, I don¡¯t suppose you know where he is?¡± asked Edna.


    Elena crossed and uncrossed both pairs of arms as she sighed.


    She dropped down from the tree and the snake, and tusks shrank disappearing within her body. Soon the second pair of arms began to shrink as well.


    Edna found herself feeling slightly queasy though the resulting Elena was more familiar, the actual changes were downright painful to watch.


    ¡°Don¡¯t grimace, I bet you have some freaky-deaky stuff going on too.¡± said Elena.


    Edna opened her mouth, wanting to argue, if only just for the sake of arguing, then she fell silent.


    Stunned mute, having suddenly been afflicted with the knowledge that should she want to, she could make a cannon come out of her chest. In fact she if she really wanted to, she could turn her whole body into a living arsenal. An airborne fortress that reduce everything below it to ash.


    Imagining her skin tearing away and her muscles sliding apart to allow that change pushed her over the edge. Edna turned and bent over and a hot steaming spew poured out from her mouth like she¡¯d become a faucet at the end of the universe¡¯s foulest plumbing system.


    Eventually she stopped throwing up and was able to master herself. Plying the ancient art of self-delusion and telling herself that she really didn¡¯t mind the changes to her form quite that much.


    Then with a stern face she turned to look at Elena, who stood behind her holding Edna¡¯s hair for her while wearing a concerned expression.


    ¡°So...uh...where¡¯s Billy?¡± said Edna, her voice sounding a little weak.


    ¡°In the tree.¡± said Elena.


    ¡°In the tree?¡±


    ¡°You know? Doing the whole adjustment and power-leveling thing that we all just went through?¡±


    ¡°Power-leveling? Wait...so you mean he¡¯s still not done yet?¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Well, yeah, but of course he isn¡¯t. The big lug spent all his time making sure, you and me and Tam, and rest were all set and going and then he kept watching over the process and making sure that we stayed that way, even though his trees can pretty much just handle that on their own. Hell, he still wouldn¡¯t have started, if I hadn¡¯t made him go and handle his business before celestial energy he was channelling in the half-baked form he was using, fried him extra crispy-like.¡±


    Edna sighed, nodding.


    ¡°....Good call.¡±


    ¡°Of course, it was.¡± said Elena. Ending her words with a snort, that made sparks and smoke come out of her nostrils.


    ¡°Okay, so Billy¡¯s going to be out of the picture for the while I guess¡­.so what¡¯s next?¡±


    Time moved differently in the heavenly plane, sometimes flowing in the opposite direction of the currents that flowed through the mortal world. If Billy¡¯s words held true, their little group would have a little over ten thousand years to wrap up the war of the gods, before it was too late.


    If everything went right they¡¯d have only been away from Monde for a span of five to ten years. In Edna¡¯s case she found herself feeling both awed and stressed just thinking of it. What bothered her the most was the fact that that broad stretch of time, was apparently only going to be just barely enough for what they needed to do. And all that time would already be gone and spent before they knew it. Immortals counted years the way men counted seconds.


    ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± said Elena.


    ¡°We do what we said we¡¯d do, and move onto step two. The Thousand Ghost have already been dispersed. Ditto for the shades. Now its our job to go and make a few friends.¡± said Elena.


    Edna rubbed the bridge of her nose feeling a slight headache coming on, as she thought of all the work that they had ahead of them. She gazed at the broad, vibrant expanses that lay below the floating isle, feeling a bit of excitement rising within her. She wasn¡¯t sure whether was more anxious or thrilled, but she found herself feeling impatient as she made a pair of massive yellow wings emerge from her back.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m ready to go if you are.¡±


    Elena chuckled and as she did so, the clouds above her began to sink, gathering at her feet. She rose into the air, carried on a cotton white palanquin.


    ¡°Ready? Girl, I wasn¡¯t kidding when I said I¡¯ve been waiting a hundred years for your ass.¡± cackled Elena. As she zoomed away from the floating isle.


    Edna¡¯s brow rose as she watched the girl go, and then she felt a rare bit of childish, competitiveness. Curious to see just how fast her new abilities and body had made her.

 82: Jongleur

    The Carbuncle plains of the heavenly super space, were part of the territory of the ancient Sidhe Kings. It was a sea of wild green overgrowth, that was further colored by the crystal flowers that gave the plain its name.


    Normally it was peaceful, but now it was not, an interloper had come to attack the lands of the fae and in response they sent one of their myriad forces to deal with the issue.


    The beast¡¯s bellow echoed so loudly that it felt like the sound would make the sky come tumbling down. Despite being larger than your average moon it was able able to move fast enough to make each of its movements look like they were actually teleportation. Gambolling about with literal bells on its feet. Rolling and tumbling, as it turned itself into a living wreckingball.


    Each time the beast struck, it struck like lightning and thunder. Moving so quickly it was almost as if the divine army that was arrayed against the beast, was standing still. Frozen in place like they¡¯d all turned into stone.


    Worse than the creature''s strength and speed, was the intelligence it showed, deftly avoid the army¡¯s traps. Using its speed to break into their formations. Appearing like a storm and tearing apart anything and anyone that happened to be within reach.


    The Divine forces of the Winter Knight¡¯s Legion found their numbers going into freefall as creature felled at least hundred of their immortal warriors each time it showed its painted face.


    The Commander himself finally took the center stage bringing all his power to bear, the plain lands being scorched barren as his power wreaked havoc on the world around him.


    Once all the preparations were complete the Commander ran forwards with a halberd that held a small sun at its tip. He swung it down and watched the world melt away, grinning while he anticipated the sight of the beasts disintegration.


    In the end though, all those hopes were dashed as the beast rushed towards him, only to suddenly disappear just as the Commander¡¯s halberg was about to make contact.


    There was a three second delay, where everyone tried to figure out what had happened and whether their foe had really retreated. At the fourth second, the bellow returned, louder and more forceful, accompanied by a sound that was like the world was being split in half.


    The ground was torn and crushed like moist paper-machie, as the beast appeared from above. Slamming down on the Commander and smashing him into the dark bedrock that lay beneath the green plains. Killing him almost instantly.


    With the Commander out of commission, the battleground fell to chaos. He had been the center of their formation and without his presence to keep them focused everything almost immediately had fallen apart. The legion attacked haphazardly only barely taking care to avoid striking down their own fells.


    More and more of their number were slain by the beasts as it took advantage of the disorder amongst the Legion¡¯s ranks.


    It was a scene of slaughter and despair, at least it was, until suddenly it wasn¡¯t. With a shrill scream, a burst of wrathful psionic energy raced across the plains land. Then almost as if by accident it struck the beast on the head, creating an instantaneous red drizzle the showered down onto the field as the beast¡¯s skull exploded covering everyone with the debris.


    With a mournful groan the beast fell to its knees and as if seeking catharsis the others amongst the legion rained down attacks of their own. Reducing the creature to rubble, growing agitated when they saw that the armor plating on the beast¡¯s back was still thwarting their intentions.


    Though the killshot might well have been a fluke, no one cared. Everyone was just relieved that the battle was over.


    *****


    The Winter Legion immediately began to prepare to pull out. Collecting their equipment and the bodies of their fallen allies. Taking special care with the collection of the bodies as death in Heavenly plane was usually far from permanent and unless one was struck down by a being that was many times their better, and had their soul scattered, recovery was just a matter of time. With the time span for recovery being decided by how many pieces one was left in and whether there was an especially medicines or magics available to hasten the process.


    They also collected the beast¡¯s body, for beast¡¯s like this one there was always a market from the researchers who would want to study it, and the armorers and alchemists who¡¯d want to see if there was anything or worth in the beast¡¯s parts.


    Later another of the commanders of the Winter legion and the formerly deceased commander who¡¯d been present at the operation, came to the dormitory of the privates and new recruits.


    They asked the sergeant in charge for the name of the junior who¡¯d made the kill shot. A few hours after that, a wide-eyed young woman would stand looking slightly shell-shocked and queasy as she received a commendation before all her peers, along with a minor promotion to private-first class.


    A promotion that came with slightly higher pay, but steeply higher responsibilities, as the Legion¡¯s higher-ups tried to cultivate her and all those of her rank, in preparation for further promotions and movement up the ranks.


    Once the ceremony was over the young private would wander off, in a haggard state, a wan smile affixed to her face. She somehow manage to find her room, despite the way all the numbers on all the doors in the hallway seemed to be swimming.


    Only allowing the smile to slip off of her face once she¡¯d gotten inside. Her first priority was finding her bed, the second priority was flopping into the bed. Then young woman slept, her mind shutting off, a full second before her body hit the mattress.


    *****


    The new Private-First Class woke up some time before heavenly plane¡¯s Lords of the sun began their race through the sky, bringing the day with them. She got up and made use of the little cleansing tub that most immortal in the legion used instead of an actual bathroom. Soaking in the water, not minding as it grew cold. Letting the magical waters eat away the filth and aches of the last day¡¯s battle. Allowing its healing aura to seep into her bones.


    After bathing it was time to dress. The actual act of dressing took only a second. All she really had to do was want to be dressed and within the blink of an eye, the clothes would be on her body.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Her Legionnaire uniform fitting perfectly, looking cleanly pressed and in order. She took time when it came to her hair, willing a mirror into being with just little use of her celestial energy.


    She used a ribbon that a certain someone had given her as given as gift to tie back her long silver-white locks, so that they didn¡¯t get in her way while she was working during the day.


    When she was done she found herself staring in a face that was more or less familiar and more or less to her like, save the addition of the extra eye that lay turned on its side, in the middle of her forehead. With a sigh, she breathed out and those three eyes became nine eyes, she breathed again and those nine eyes became ninety-nine eyes. All of them looking in separate directions, swiveling about as they found new things that go their attention.


    She breathed again with a ticklish, decidedly unpleasant feeling she feel eyes emerging all over her body. A near infinite number of eyes some of them sprouting on top of each other. Scrutinizing everything around them with an unflinching and unblinking gaze. A partial return to her true-self, a vaguely humanoid entity, a living ocean of eyes with a single mouth, that was sealed with a zipper.


    Then the woman relaxed her breathing and she was back to just having three eyes again. At least just three eyes on her face anyway. There were a few that would occasionally show up on her limbs and on the back of her hands but for various reasons she was fine with those so long as they didn¡¯t become too numerous.


    Ophelia sighed as she finished preparing to meet the day. She left her room, and was greeted by a superior who just happened to be walking through.


    ¡°You ready for today¡¯s training private?¡± said the man.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± said the Ophelia. Once again playing part of an earnest young recruit.


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit.¡± said the man. Chuckling as he continued on his way.


    Ophelia headed towards the exit of the dormitory, heading for the training hall where her fellows were warming, preparing to be lectured on everything that went wrong with yesterday¡¯s mission.


    As she walked, she found herself thinking about the mission, and the monster, that she was at least ninety-percent had been some new variation of shade. Likely based on the clown-like jongleurs, albeit an armored, highly oversized variation.


    *****


    It seemed the plan was truly, already underway. If all the rumors she¡¯d heard during lunch and during their downtime, were true the number of sightings for such creatures had gone up in the last few years. The shades were now growing more active. Acting each side of the war, to hinder and harm all parties and slow down the conflict enough that their forces would be able to eventually step in. Once they were ready¡­


    *****


    ¡°Yo, Sis, want to buddy up?!¡± shouted another young recruit. A white haired man, with a scar going down the side of his face.


    Ophelia nodded as she went join Alphonse at the weight set. As for what the head of the Monde¡¯s unified church was doing, playing the part of a divine mercenary, Ophelia wasn¡¯t sure.


    What she was clear on was that age, his own sly nature, and his aversion to boredom, had made him damn good at arguing when it came to question of choosing who would be accompanying the BTC on their trip into the heavenly plane. He¡¯d insisted on coming, citing his duty as holy servant, as part of his reason for why he had to come and take part.


    After doing a few reps, using weights that were heavier than entire planets, the two of them entered the line, for those who wanted to spar with the training halls living dummies. Alphonse watched with a sadistic little twinkle in his eye as he watched the person who was currently in the ring with the training dummy get their face kicked in.


    Ophelia on the other hand turned her gaze inwards, ruminating on all that had happened. Thinking about her mission here on the heavenly plane, thinking about the changes that were happening within her body, thinking about all the new information she was getting and the old information that she still didn¡¯t know what to do with.


    Old information, like the fact that young Liam, who¡¯d they¡¯d brought with them into the Heavenly Super Space, since the heavenly super space had originally been his home, was apparently her grandson.


    Due to the fact he¡¯d been born acclimatized to the realities of the heavenly he was the first to readjust when they entered the plane. He wouldn¡¯t have had to acclimatize at all, if his trip to the mortal plane had not been so sudden and unplanned. Thus he¡¯d been the first to leave, heading off to return to his family, shortly after Ophelia¡¯s celestial form had stabilized.


    As feather-eared young man left he¡¯d bowed to Ophelia and to the copy of Billy that had been overseeing their part of the group¡¯s transition. Saying the words that would leave her both puzzled and perturbed.


    ¡°Grandfather, Grandmother...It¡¯s been nice seeing you again.¡±


    At first she hadn¡¯t known what to make of it, then after remembering that she was currently some kind of super-psychic eye monster and was currently standing in the abode of the god¡¯s she decided that this was likely a time for just taking things at face-value.


    Which meant that she then had to deal with the shock of finding out that she had a grandchild. Billy on the other hand hadn¡¯t been nearly as shocked.


    She¡¯d later confronted him on it and it was only then that he¡¯d seemed puzzled.


    ¡°You mean you didn¡¯t know?¡± he¡¯d said. Asking a stupid question.


    To which she¡¯d responded by saying ¡°of course she didn¡¯t.¡±


    Then he¡¯d blinked, giving her look like she was the one who was being off and missing the point, by and asked her why the Ministry hadn¡¯t done any blood tests or biological exams on their definitively alien guest.


    To which she¡¯d replied, by saying that, ¡°His skin was impervious to all our equipment¡­¡±


    To which he¡¯d replied, by saying, ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I sent you guys, new equipment.¡±


    Which, she¡¯d wanted to argue back against, but she could plainly remember that the ministry did indeed receive a bunch of supplies from the BTC, but back then they¡¯d been enemies, so she really hadn¡¯t taken it into mind. Just letting the Ministry¡¯s lab technicians do as they would normally do.


    Ophelia would remember changing tracts and asking why he never mentioned it afterwards.


    A question he responded to by saying that he¡¯d assumed she already knew and just didn¡¯t want to talk about it. After all time-travelling grandchildren could be difficult subject for any new couple to broach. As the existence of such a thing generally brought up questions for the fate of the relationship and whether both parties actually even wanted to be in a relationship to begin with. He figured that they¡¯d talk about it when she was ready.


    Another of Billy¡¯s ridiculous semi-reasonable sounding answers that conspired with her new psychic powers to give her the mother of all headaches.


    A headache that she could feel rising now, as she found herself wondering what was going through the head of that lover of her¡¯s.


    The only reason she didn¡¯t end their relationship right there, was the fact that past history allowed her to believe that the man, truly didn¡¯t mean to hide something so important from her. The Billy she knew wouldn¡¯t lie to her.


    There was also the fact that if she looked at her own history both with and without Billy, she did indeed have a laundry list of things that she was simply just letting lie.


    Which she accepted because it was something that came from going up as a spy and telepath.


    Being secretive was in her nature, ditto for assuming that the people closest to her just automatically knew whatever she needed them to know.


    She and Billy ended up having a very terse, very tense, conversation about sharing key pieces of information.


    In the end, though she was upset about the the whole matter, she found it hard to really categorize how much blame was Billy¡¯s and how much was her own, so she just let the issue go. At least for the time being, anyway.


    Till that moment she¡¯d thought Edna¡¯s repeated reminders for Billy to share more, were just her being a bit needy¡­. Now Ophelia knew better.


    Alphonse and a few others started to wince and Alphonse elbowed her lightly to make her stop whatever it was she was doing before people started to notice it was her doing it.


    Ophelia realized that she was getting agitated and moved onto another line of thought.


    Thinking on other things that had been bothering her, such as the time line for their mission which looked long but was actually quite short.


    Or the fact that Billy apparently had numerous contacts amongst ranks of the immortals. Seeming to have made friendships with the various gods, devils, celestials and fae despite the fact that it was more impossible for him to have been up here before the last hundred years.


    Ophelia suspected that there were more time travel ¡®hijinks¡¯ afoot. She¡¯d said as much and Billy had nodded. Wearing his usual non-expression as he answered with an, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Ophelia would have asked for clarification right then and there, but that was the moment the transportation spells for her and the other members of their group finished charging and they were sent flying to their various destinations.

 83: Nursery Rhymes and Puppet Shows

    Drifting above one of the eastern portions of the heaven plane was a cloud, a floating isle, whose scale was such that it might have been more appropriate to call it a floating continent.


    This was the home to one of the cosmos¡¯s most famous academies Evil Moon¡¯s Glenn. An establishment that was actually quite warm and welcoming despite its ominous name and the fact that it was run by a former destroyer of worlds.


    Near the corner of that floating continent was a forest, a shaded glade of deep shadows and tall black trees. A wood filled with shifting shadows and howls and growls and cries from creatures that were both horrific and marvelous. And near the center of that forest, right at the heart of the wood was a house, that sat innocuously.


    The warm glow in its windows, the plain picket fence and the pastel coloring of its exterior, making it seem just a tad too inviting. With the only things that gave away it true nature, being the house¡¯s tendency to move around through the forest, and the over-sized, raptor-like footprints that would be left nearby shortly after it did so.


    Nowadays, along with the howls and the cries, there was a noise that could be found in the wood. In these most recent days, if one listened closely, one would be able to hear the sound of children¡¯s laughter.


    *****


    There¡¯d been nothing in her past to forewarn her, and no reason for her to suspect that it would be so, but at this stage it was fairly hard to deny the evidence. Unexpectedly, Tamra Patton had an affinity for small children.


    Maybe it was the fact that she¡¯d filled the woods that made up her true-self with slightly more cuddly creatures, after they repeatedly ignored her warning not to trespass. A choice she¡¯d made to avoid pissing off her current employer and leaving a bad impression with one of Billy¡¯s friends.


    It was possible that her conscious attempts to be more child-friendly, by replacing the shapeless horrors and perilous cosmic energies that normally filled the house that served as her core, with toys and snacks and near infinite stock of candies had something to do with it. Whatever the case was, it was now a confirmed fact that children liked her.


    However if the children ¡®liked¡¯ Tam, than they positively adored the little queen and there was no mystery as to why. Isodel¡¯s true form gave her a decisive an edge that made her the toast of the town whenever naptime and storytime came around.


    Her true form was that of a throne and a stage, with whispering strings dangling above it, and it allowed her to create puppets that brought whatever she bound with those strings under her control.


    Thus allowing the girl to bring whatever tales she told to life. As such, little Izzy was able to easily win the battle for favorites, at least so long as no one minded the giant mechanical spider, with its golden body and gleaming jewels for eyes, that served as the primary core of her body.


    Fortunately the heavenly plane¡¯s standard for the unusual was such that no one actually minded. Which meant her status as queen of the nursery was pretty much assured.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.Not that Tamra minded, being liked by children was something that¡¯d probably come in handy once she had children of her own. And after that whole, awkwardness with Ophelia and the wing-eared boy who¡¯d turned out to be her, and Billy¡¯s grandchild, Tamra had now decided that that she and Billy ¡®would¡¯ be having children. The only real question in her mind was the quantity, five or five hundred.


    As for the situation with Isodel, having someone who was better liked meant that there was someone who could take the heat of Tamra, both for now with the children of the nursery and for later, in general.


    ******


    A svelte young woman with long yellow hair and features that could have either been devilish or elfin, lead a line of children out of the black wood. Once the wood was emptied, the howls and growls shifted, becoming more sinister. The air within the wood became more gloomy.


    The amount of sunlight making it through the tree-tops grew thinner. And from the center of the wood came a gloomy sound. A Somber, dark souled, song that chilled the bones of whoever heard it and promised madness for any who¡¯d dare to stay and listen.


    Later the yellow haired woman returned and after listening to the dreadful song she changed her form to that of a stage the size of a city, a throne the size of a palace, and a spider the size of a mountain.


    The metal spider weaved its thread into magic strings and used those strings to turn a few of the trees and a fair portion of the soil into puppets. Then she made those puppets dance. Their movements eerie and disjointed, creating a timeless feeling that captured the eye and altered the flow of reality.


    This was a cultivation tool that Tam and Isodel had been taught before they¡¯d arrived in the heavens. It generated several years worth of progress for each day of practice.


    Growing stronger was another, important portion of their plan. Along with the boost that brought them to full, or full-step immortal status, each and every member of the five hundred or so people who¡¯d come to the Heavenly plane with the BTC was also gifted a method to rapidly increase their strength. In a little over ten thousand years, they¡¯d need it if they wanted to forcefully bring the war of the gods to an end. As well as to avoid being destroyed should the plan fail.


    Contrary to common belief, a full seventy percent of the gods, celestials, devils and fae that lived in heavenly, had been born there. It was both irksome and comforting that the heavenly plane wasn¡¯t all that different compared to the mortal plane.


    Most of the architecture, clothing and culture was even based on what was present in the mortal planes. Ranging from chrome and glass plated cities of the future, to the stone castles and wooden forts of the past. People worked, they lived, they could die, and if one wanted to grow stronger one needed to cultivate that strength first.


    The only key difference was every single being that one saw on the average street was a being of unquestionable power. Each and every single entity in the heavenly plane, could be considered nigh-omnipotent. Beings of power, that wielded the raw energies of the heavenly plane at will.


    Whether it was bending the laws of space and time, or just using raw force to annihilate a world, every individual in the world of immortals was thoroughly capable of this.The only real differences lay in preference, understanding and skill. Differences that were trumped by scale and concentration.


    One consequence of this, was that in the heavenly plane there was far less leeway to be had from bloodlines and specific special abilities. Battles between the gods and devils were settled by raw power and skill. With an immortal¡¯s rank, and the associated power therein, being a deciding factor on how much, and how easily they are able to bend reality to their will.


    Though death was generally less permanent in this plane, a fatal loss could result in one¡¯s wasting thousand of years. If one was truly unlucky one¡¯s soul could end up broken and scattered, which was the only way the god¡¯s, celestials and devils could experience permanent death. Thus the need to constantly train.


    *****


    <table style="margin-left: auto; margin-right: auto">


    <tbody>


    <tr>


    <td>


    List of Immortal Rankings


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    1.Half-Step


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    2.Full-Step


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    3.True


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    4.High


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    5.Great


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    6.King


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    7.Emperor


    </td>


    </tr>


    <tr>


    <td>


    8.Aeon


    </td>


    </tr>


    </tbody>


    </table>


    *Each Rank grants one-one hundredth, of the power and insight granted by Rank below it.(1 Full-step= 100 Half-Step)

 84: Boil and Toil

    All manner of swords, axes, hammers, and polearms rained down from the sky. All of them oversized, falling like meteors. Trailing crimson plasma as they sailed through the sky. Landing with enough force to make the earth groan. Effectively flattening the last standing structures of an ancient city, as well as the bandits that had called the dead city home.


    The few survivors scurried off, like insects crawling out from under a lifted stone. Fleeing the light and seeking security of the shadows. The monolithic weapons began to rapidly rust, their black metal turning red and crumbling into dust. Building up into a great red heap that soon become a great red cloud.


    The red cloud congealed and became a great red sea. A sea of blood that hung above the ground, flowing in a spiral. Briefly churning, as if communicating with itself before sending portions of itself after the surviving bandits.


    Eventually the split off portions of red sea all returned, each of them having grown by a fair bit, bloated with the blood of their victims. They rejoined their source, and the sea began to spiral and circulate, spinning faster and faster, humming softly as it hung above the head of its host.


    A metal giantess of dark red iron. Tall enough and strong enough to rest the world on her shoulders. She was the Lady of the Blood Iron Sea.


    With eyes that burned hotter than the stars she watched for any signs of life, letting a few last dregs of her molten blood drift through the wastes in search of survivors. Once she was sure that there were none she called them back to her. Adding them to the churning red sea.


    Then with footsteps that were soundless, but still made the world tremble the red lady turned and walked off. Allowing her red sea to subsume her and carry her off.


    *****


    Elsewhere, several tens of millions of miles away, a certain woman would find herself unceremoniously deposited in a castle courtyard. Dropped on her rear by a fluffy pink rain cloud.


    Alessa groaned feeling much put upon, rubbing the small of her back as she stepped out from the small crater she¡¯d made when she landed. After seeing the crater she groaned some more, knowing that the damage to the courtyard would be docked from her pay. Wanting to avoid such troublesome outcome she closed her eyes and concentrate.


    Focusing on channelling the celestial energies around her. She leaned on what she¡¯d been taught before being set loose in the heavenly plane and what she¡¯d been taught after, to try and repair the damage she¡¯d done to the courtyard stones. Reminding the stones of how they used to be and using raw power to lean on reality till that memory became the stones current state.


    Opening her eyes, Alessa couldn¡¯t help the shy smile that spread across her face. The stones were supposed to be impervious to magic, fixing them despite that was proof of how far she had come. Beads of sweat rolled down her brow, delicate work like this generally took more out of her than instinct driven use of her powers that allowed her to form weapons from her blood and morph her flesh into iron.


    Having said that, Alessa thought she liked fixing things more, than she liked breaking them. While her efforts weren¡¯t the most elegant, relying her full-step ranking more than anything else, she found herself gaining insights on the true nature of matter and mass, almost every other day.


    After fixing the courtyard stones she headed into the castle itself. Respectfully greeting a few of the castle¡¯s stiff faced staff as she made her way to her room to bathe and change.


    Her new garb was more or less identical to her old garb, plain plain pleated, navy breeches, and a simple frock. Before she left her quarters she covered it all with heavy, leaden apron.


    *****


    Alessa wasn¡¯t entirely sure what to think of her new life as an immortal. On the one hand, she appreciated the strength. She appreciated the very real sense that the only thing holding her back from doing, nearly anything, was her, and her admittedly lackluster imagination. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    While she could have done without, the extra cup size that the change had given her, or the fact that her breasts now seemed to possess a slight gravitational pull, she found she actually liked her true-self. There was a very simple, very... ¡°Aria clan¡±...part of her, that took satisfaction in knowing that she could literally hold Monde in the palm of her hands, if she were back home. She hadn¡¯t thought that that part of her existed, but apparently it did.


    Another part of her that apparently existed now, or maybe always existed, was whatever aspect of her being or personality, that had created the blood sea. The roiling sea of red that sometimes appeared above her head, troubled her. It flowed, sloshed, and flared along with her mood, yet there were often things in her undulations that didn¡¯t come from her. Sometimes she¡¯d look up and see the shadow of something...immense, some unfathomable, unnamed something that moved beneath its surface.


    If she was being honest, Alessa was pretty sure she was a little afraid of it. Everytime she dived into the blood sea to transition herself to somewhere else in the heavenly plane, there was a moment of hesitation where she wondered if this was the day, that whatever it was, decided it didn¡¯t like her diving into its sea.


    Which was silly, and a bit mad, since she also knew that whatever it was was a part of her.


    Thinking on this, and a million other things, Alessa made her way to her place of work.


    A kitchen, a king''s kitchen, outfitted with all manner of accoutrements and equipment. It was actually a bit like their kitchen back home, which should have been surprising because the owner of this kitchen was a god.


    The only real difference was the fact that there a broad disparity between the ages of the tools and appliances. The stove was a big stone seated in the middle of a caged flame. The oven had a holographic interface. The fridge looked like a stainless steel coffin, and the sink was small lake with some tentacled creature living in the drain. Though the knives were all uniformly sharp, they varied from being made of shards of hard light, to being made of silver, to being made of bone.


    Making her way through the kitchens entrance to the storage rooms at the back, Alessa passed mounted plates and pictures of meals that were both enchanting and ghastly.


    More than a few featured a table with something disturbingly humanoid lying on a platter in well-glazed, expertly spiced repose.


    Alessa entered the storage room that lay at the far end of the kitchen, shivering as she was almost immediately struck by a chill that would turn a mortal girl into an ice statue.


    She wandered through the a deep freezer and pretended that she didn¡¯t find walking past the myriad carcasses that hung from the ceiling, slightly eerie.


    ¡°This student greets Master.¡± said Alessa. Bending at the waist as she came upon a figure that sat with its back to her. Hacking at a body that might have been loosely defined as that of an inverted mermaid. Peeling away the skin and scales to reveal the rich, red, flesh beneath.


    Three massive slabs of meat were sliced away from the body and deposited onto a tray, before the man stopped and looked at the girl who remained bowed at his back.


    ¡°...You¡¯re late, girl.¡± said the man, glaring at Alessa with eyes of churning gray-blue.


    She laughed, nervously. Making sure that her answer didn¡¯t come across as an excuse. If there was one thing the old sea god hated, it was excuses.


    Lord Shui Kai was a former fisherman, turned sailor, turned soldier, turned martial saint, turned actual Saint, turned god, turned fallen god. According to the itinerary Billy provided before sending her and her grandmother flying towards his castle, none of those experiences were very easy, or very positive, yet he¡¯d still managed to do them, and do them well and with grass. Meaning he wasn¡¯t very understanding of those who tried to give excuses.


    ¡°My apologies, I ended up taking longer than I intended to clearing out that city of bandits, sir.¡±


    Shui Kai grunted and picked up the tray he¡¯d deposited his meat onto. He handed her the tray and and walked passed her without any word to indicate that she should follow. And while common sense would say she should, the old man also had a thing about assumptions, and was just off enough to ensure that Alessa would sometimes get yelled at for making quote-unquote ¡°meaningless actions.¡±


    She only moved when a moment later the old man looked behind him and glared.


    ¡°Are you going to make me wait all day?¡± said Shui Kai.


    ¡°No, sir.¡± said Alessa. Her pace speeding up just a little bit more as she hurried to follow him out of the freezer. Following the man out to the kitchen where she¡¯d be expected to set down the meat and begin the prep work.


    Shui Kai, was a mean old man, which was understandable because he¡¯d likely been a mean young man as well. However he wasn¡¯t completely terrible. He was just very weathered and hard like the light tan skin that pulled tight across his bones. Like the crags of a rocky shore.


    Though they¡¯d needed Billy¡¯s letter of introduction to get through the gate, He¡¯d all but demanded that Alessa and Alma stay with him and his wife once he realized that they were cousins to his wife. Taking them in as guests instead of as servants.


    Now she was his student, his apprentice. He alternated between teaching her how to cook, beating her senseless as he taught her how to fight, and sending her on errands that she assumed had to contain some educational value.


    The old man was tough and strong, besides Billy and the green granny he was pretty much one of the best teachers she¡¯d ever head.


    Which was was somewhat troubling, a bit confusing, because she¡¯d come here with the understanding that ¡°she¡± was supposed to be serving as the man¡¯s bodyguard. What was even more confusing was that she couldn¡¯t help having the feeling that this too, was also part of Billy¡¯s intention when he sent her here.

 85: Put on a Show

    Up on a stage, before a small uproarious crowd of sixty or seventy thousand a band of four played their hearts, while an illusory vision of passion and color played out in the background. Displaying bright explosions of color and warm gloom that rose and fell matching the pace of the song.


    *****


    Wanderers and tricksters were the third most common amongst the gods and immortals. Likewise, the number of factions and groups that were made up solely by their ilk were the third most numerous in the heavenly plane.


    The biggest of these groups was known as the Hermes club, also known as the Traveler¡¯s league, it was made up of messengers, spies, merchants, assassins and Musicians.


    *****


    Jermaine stood at the back of the band, holding the double duty of manning the keyboard and controlling the illusory light show.


    After several decades working their way up the ranks as barroom room troubadours, engineers of brothel ambience and roadside players, they¡¯d finally started getting hired as the opening act for some relatively major events.


    Billy¡¯s connection was only enough to get them a place on the Herme¡¯s club. Gaining status as musicians was left entirely to them. Looking back Jermaine still had no clue whether he was amused or bemused by the fact he¡¯d spent the last five hundred years establishing a presence in the heavenly plane¡¯s musical industry.


    On the one hand, he couldn¡¯t help feeling that everything he¡¯d spent that the last few hundred years had been spent slightly more trivially than what he was used to. There was a part of him, that wished that he could have just worked with Maynard, Darlene and the fifty man cell of the thousand ghosts that were working with the two, helping them set up a Heavenly Super Space branch of the Bone Tree Company.


    It would have doubtlessly been better for his esteem than using up entire decades just for the sake of kissing up to nightclub owners. Or spending centuries, pandering to some record mogul¡¯s third cousin just for the sake of getting party invites.


    It would have been less tedious than going out drinking every night, and lurking in various hotspots for the sake of possibly running into someone worth knowing.


    On paper it all sounded managing and playing in a rock band quite trivial compared to their usual fare, but heaven help him if it wasn¡¯t some of the hardest work he¡¯d ever had to do.


    Then again...on the other hand, there was no denying that he was suited for the work. Having once sought a career in showbiz before deciding it might be a tad easier to set up an influential company of mercenaries instead.


    The thing that really tipped the scales for Jermaine¡¯s like and dislike of his newly found career in the music industry was his infinite amusement with the revelation that the company¡¯s resident agent actually sang as like an angel. His dulcet croonings belying his gruff, rebel prince, wandering swordsman, mien.


    In recent days the fallen angel¡¯s killer edge had been somewhat smoothed down of late. He no longer gave off the impression that he was just waiting for a sufficient reason to cut the world in two. The little lady who stood at the man¡¯s back had a lot to do with that. Bright eyed, with hair the color of blue-steel, after five hundred years of cultivation and growth, she now looked just barely old enough to mistaken as the man¡¯s little sister. When she¡¯d first appeared, Jermaine, Matthew and the rest had spent a good amount of time joking that she could have easily been the fallen angel¡¯s daughter.


    In reality, little Annais was the man¡¯s sword, which had turned out to be the man¡¯s dearly departed wife. Reborn and re-growing as absorbed celestial energy and life¡¯s blood of the angel¡¯s foes.


    Jermaine could vaguely remember Ell having mentioned it to him while they were talking shop over lunch. If that was so, he could only suppose that he either hadn¡¯t taken Ell¡¯s words very seriously, or he¡¯d completely forgotten them. Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Once he actually had the opportunity to give it some more serious thought, he found that he didn¡¯t know what to think over it. Was it so strange that a man who knew how raise an army of true celestials, true, full immortals, could also raise the dead? While he wasn¡¯t an expert on these sort of things, by his reckoning,both feats were equally impossible.


    Thus the only other thought he gave the issue, was a feeling of calculation as he wondered if Billy had any way for them to make his miraculous, resurrection of the dead into a marketable service.


    *****


    The Band named ¡°Ghosts of Asphodel¡± played through a set of five songs, moving back and forth through a spectrum, of romantic ballads, rock, and somber songs about the life of a martial warrior.


    So long as there was no one important around who might quote him later, Jermaine would freely admit that they weren¡¯t his best work. What they ¡°were¡± was catchy as hell, with the songs¡¯ syncopated beats and infectious cadence accelerating the group''s rise in the musical world.


    Once the band reached their sixth song of the evening, a group ten individuals in hooded cloaks began to clamber onto the stage.


    They all bore axes that were just as impressive as the one that the band¡¯s resident angel had taken up in place of his sword. Though theirs were unfortunately not of the musical variety.


    As the sixth song hit its third chorus the newcomers charged towards the center of the stage.


    Jermaine clucked his tongue as he saw what was going down.


    ¡°Shit, guys, you couldn¡¯t wait till the seventh set?¡± he grumbled to himself. He looked up from his keyboard and gave the crowd a wide smile, giving a silent cue to the rest of the band members that they should do the same.


    Matthew wore a goofy grin as he continued to smack the drums. Any idiot could keep a simple beat, but it took true artiste to smoothly and cleanly alter a complex one.


    Matthew was apparently one of those artiste slowly altering the tempo as they cut the sixth song short. Beads of sweat rising on his brow as he shifted from the slower paced cadence of their sixth song into the mile-a-minute pacing of their seventh song. The cymbals crying out, making the listeners souls go shivery.


    With the exception of their drummer, the rest of the band fell quiet taking advantage of lull within the seventh songs composition, then out from off the stage, came the tense and fast flying notes of four stringed violin.


    Matthew¡¯s wife-to-be walked on stage and as her frenetic solo reached its plateau the rest of the instruments joined in. Starting from left to right, with Annais¡¯ bass, Angelo¡¯s guitar and Jermaine¡¯s keyboard.


    It was just as their sounds were about to gel together that the interlopers struck, rushing the band as they continued to play. Their fingers fly over their instruments as they met with their guests.


    Angelo and Anais played back to back, the sounds of his guitar and her bass melding and playing off of each other, echoing throughout the hall. They moved across the stage, with the young woman tumbling over Angelo¡¯s back, her feet meeting the face of two of their unwanted guests.


    Angelo¡¯s wings flared out in a flash of blinding gray and white light, the cloud of feathers absorbing the energy beams that one of the interlopers had tried to spit at them.


    The girl jumped between the angels wings and he took her by the hand, swinging her round over his head. For brief half second span there was an illusion that woman had become a blade a brilliant line of infinitesimal thinness, dividing all that entered its reach.


    The song picked up as more and more interlopers climbed onto the stage.


    Eyes closed, her chin resting on her violin, Cindy paced across the center of the stage. The plume of flame that she¡¯d summoned causing the crowds younger crowd to oh and ah.


    As the number of attackers continued to rise Jermaine and Matthew did there part as well. Pits and geysers of shadow swallowed up the strangers, while the illusionary beasts in the background peeled themselves from the wall and gorged themselves on immortal flesh.


    For the next five minutes the concert entered a strange realm where the singing was punctuated by almost musical screams and the splashes of quick shifting color were accompanied with explosion of red blood and black ash.


    The two guitarists danced amidst the hooded crowd, severing limbs and sundering bodies, reducing, the strangers into flesh confetti. Jumping about like the song had taken hold of them and refused to let go.


    Then finally Angelo returned to his microphone stand and screamed the last lyric of the songs into the microphone. The song reached his end and he ended their small concert with a customary:


    ¡°Woo, Thank you New Avalon, you¡¯ve been fucking wonderful.¡±


    The crowd went wild, stomping their feet, clapping their hands and hollering till their voices started to go hoarse. The band¡¯s members all took a bow, as the illusions faded away and the overhead lights started to dim.


    The curtains dropped and Jermaine sighed, in relief, feeling a cool bead sweat travel down from his brow to his jaw. Here in the heavenly planes, the phrase ¡°battle of the bands¡± was meant more literally than he would like.


    Bards fought and died for the sake of monopolizing the affections of the gods, demons and celestials that called the heavenly plane home. Attaining eternal glory became an even bigger deal when one could hypothetically live forever to enjoy it.


    Even knowing this, Jermaine couldn¡¯t help hearing parts of his brain whirring into action as they started to work on when and where their next show would be.


    ¡°This fucking job, eh?¡± said a grinning Matthew. Voicing the thoughts that had been going through Jermaine¡¯s own head.

 86: Salaryman

    Two immortals stood beneath an alien sky. One a tyrant queen, the other a golden bird who hid destruction beneath her feathers. Flying up to the upper limits of the atmosphere, the Bird of Apocalypse rained fire onto the stygian horde that dwelt within the city¡¯s.


    Reducing the brown rust and blue crystal that had remained of the lost civilization, to red cinder. Finally putting to rest a world of waking death.


    Once the minions were dealt with it was time for the one who lead them to fall.


    The Tyrant Queen faced an Undead Lord. A twisted entity that had fallen from godhood. White like hoarfrost, crystalline, crooked king of Winter crept down from a mountaintop. Standing atop a mass of ice and snow. This was the same mass that had slowly but assuredly taken over countless worlds. The most recent of its conquests now lying bathed in flame.


    The Tyrant Queen¡¯s footsteps crunched softly into the snow that covered the plains land of the desolate world on which she stood. As she shifted from her standard form to her true form,that soft crunch became a heavy groan.


    The bones of the world were screaming as she grew in both scale and presence, becoming a being that was large enough to alter gravity for that particular solar system in that particular universe.


    She stood with her three heads held high, each of them tusked and horned, her eyes blazing with celestial flame. Six arms whipped about, fast enough and forceful enough to tear through the boundaries of space and time.


    The King of Crooked Winter lashed out with tower-sized tendrils of ice. The six armed Tyrant Queen rebuffed his assault with blows that made the world shake. Her three manes of purple, pink flame flowing freely past her shoulder. Growing in length as she intensified the blows she sent flying Crooked King¡¯s way.


    Accompanying the attack with her fists with blasts of dragon fire and all consuming nothingness that spat from her three mouths.


    Blood and rot rose into the air as poisonous mist. At some point the Crooked King just started taking the blows. His reed thin body shaking like a scarecrow in a hurricane, yet still managing to hold its ground.


    The mist grew thicker as the Tyrant Queen continued to rain blow after blow on him. The old monster smiled, the expression looking wretched on his malformed face. His foe was walking towards her unmaking and rather than losing his little life he¡¯d soon be stronger than ever.


    The mist grew thicker and thicker and the air grew gloomier and gloomier and eventually the Tyrant Queen aura of celestial light shattered.


    In a single instant the poisons mist struck, immediately sinking into her skin. The Tyrant Queen¡¯s golden-green body turned an ugly purple-red. She froze mid-blow as if restrained by chains that moored the stars and other heavenly bodies.


    The Crooked king began to laugh as he felt the same chains settling within him, like cords from a power station. He felt a strength he hadn¡¯t had in eons flooding his limbs.


    His bony limbs grew robust, his dim eyes grew bright, and a crest of glowing blue locks emerged running from his head down to the small of his back.


    ¡°Hmph...three heads? Three too many!¡±This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Seeing his weakened foe, the new strengthened Crooked King rushed forwards to finish her off. Then just before his spiked pillar of frost could reach her, he felt and heard something that brought fear to his frozen heart.


    The seams of his skin split and a deluge of golden-green fire poured out. The whole world shook with the sounds of the Tyrant Queen¡¯s raucous laughter as the Tyrant Queen that stood before the Crooked King began to fade away.


    With a resigned and ugly expression on his face, the Crooked King craned his head upwards where he saw three heads, each the size of large moons, looking down at him. The real Tyrant Queen hung suspended in the beige abyss of the cosmic sea. She sat on the back of a great golden feathered swan, a heavenly beast large enough to eat stars like bird seed.


    Then with one word, a thousand year long battle was ended..


    ¡°Bang.¡±


    ******


    Elsewhere in that particular universe countless races would look up towards the heavens and see a spectacle of light and color. The majority of those worlds would be swallowed up by the all consuming flames that that birthed the spectacle and be turned into ash.


    Not-coincidentally, these were the same worlds that fell under the Crooked King¡¯s influence. A little farther off, would be the civilizations that would look up and see the dancing lights, looking remarkably like a colossal fireworks display.


    The two immortals would be the only thing left once the entire galaxy had been burnt out. Then the glowing maw of spatial gate swallowed the two immortals whole and all that was left in the Crooked King¡¯s galaxy were the ashes.


    *****


    Up in the Heavenly Plane there were quite a number of orders that destroyed mortal worlds at will and were responsible for keeping the cosmic balance. Similarly, there was a quite a number of pantheons. This pattern continued with the infinite number of demonic empires and fae courts.


    For most new transcendees it was often a bit overwhelming to find that all the epic myths of their former worlds were just part of the banality of their new one. That heroes, god and monsters of the mortal worlds were reduced to yet another group of people who stood in lines, waited in queue, and bickered over the small and large things of life, when surrounded by an infinite number of their peers.


    There were only a few groups and orders that stood out amidst all the normalized exceptionalism. Communicating with the realms and existences that lay beyond the heavens. The House of Antipodes was one such group.


    Powerful enough to even dictate terms to the gods, straddling the lines of chaos and order. They were the group that stood above all others. Assuring that the balance for the cosmic sea was kept.


    They were the referees, the eyes that watched in the background, the ultimate rule keepers and observers for the more incomprehensible realms of the cosmic sea. And occasionally if any being or any of the other groups stepped out of line they served as gardeners, using the formidable influence to prune the great tree of life. Clipping away entire realities if the occasion demanded it.


    *****


    Edna and Elena returned to the Heavenly Plane, arriving outside the offices of the House of Gray. One of the three houses that made up the House of Antipodes. Elena almost immediately wandered off in search of their usual tavern for some celebratory drinks, while Edna reported their successful elimination of the Crooked King.


    They¡¯d meet up, several hours later, when all the paperwork was done and Elena was already dozen drinks under the table.


    Literally under the table, as the case would be.


    ******


    An energetic pop-rock rendition of an old Atlantean sea shanty played in the background. Almost but not quite drowning out the raucous patrons.


    ¡°Ell, what the hell are you doing?¡± said Edna, bending over the table as frowned at the pink haired girl beneath it.


    ¡°Shush¡­.Tangent¡¯s it right now and his shadow powers make him like crazy good at hide and seek.¡±


    ¡°Why the hell are you playing hide and¡­.wait, by Tangent do you mean our Tangent?¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Yeppers, he and the Ghosts of Asphodel are in town.¡± said Elena.


    Edna stood and looked around the room till she caught sight of the lanky, point eared man. Watching as he and his normally over-serious wife Cindy ran around the tavern giggling as they tagged the various patrons who¡¯d for whatever reason elected to join in on the game.


    She shrugged and shook her head as she watched the obviously inebriated dog-kin girl flick sparks at a troll who¡¯d refused to admit that he¡¯d been fairly spotted.


    Then she sat down at the table and took a sip from Elena¡¯s glass. Liking the taste, she decided to order one of whatever it was for herself once the game was over. Patiently waiting for the fun and games to be over, so that the Matthew and the all the rest could fill them in on the information they¡¯d gathered while masquerading as a band.

 87: Set Them Up

    ¡°At first, I found myself forgetting why we were doing all this. I mean by the time that first few hundred years went by I¡¯d already gotten a little too used to things up here. It was like, Monde? What¡¯s that? Sure there were the people we had waiting for us...but¡­.you know. It¡¯s one thing to be told that there¡¯s some time dilation effect to drop everything back to normal when you go back, but by the two hundred or three hundred year mark, you get pretty convinced that everything and everyone that ever mattered down there is already gone.¡± said Jermaine.


    He sat in Ed and Ell¡¯s kitchen. They¡¯d been up since the wee hours of the morning going over the debrief of everyone else¡¯s activities and the general situation for their particular slice of the heavenly plane.


    ¡°I know what you mean¡­.A hundred years go by and it¡¯s like...yikes. Then a few hundred more go by and you start falling into the same patterns as the rest of the unaging, undying types up here. Suddenly you wake up one day, and it''s like waiting for decade to do something, is like waiting for a few weeks, no big deal. I¡¯ve got co-workers up here who feel that way about the millenia...so I think it¡¯s maybe a perspective thing.¡± said Edna.


    Elena walked in after exiting the bathroom, which had served as her bedroom after last night¡¯s drinking. When she was mortal getting drunk stopped being a possibility by the time she broke past the first realm. Alcohol was poison and a high level cultivator¡¯s body could more or less instantaneously recover from anything that didn¡¯t instantly kill them.


    One would think that this would be infinitely so for beings that were immortal in the truest sense, and it was. What was also true was that highly powerful, nigh-omnipotent beings sometimes enjoyed being under some kind of influence. Thus it was almost inevitable that someone would figure out how to make liquor strong enough to make even the gods and devils go cross-eyed.


    ¡°Morning, y¡¯all.¡± said Elena. Busying herself at the kitchen counter.


    ¡°Morning.¡± said Jermaine.


    ¡°Morning, Queenie.¡± said Matthew, who was also there. Sitting at the table, with Cindy, Angelo and Annais.


    ¡°Mhm...sweet nectar of the gods.¡± said Elena, taking a deep draught from the piping hot contents of her mug.


    Edna smirked, a full five hundred years after finding out that their local coffeehouse baristas were all goddesses, daughters of a god of the kitchen and a devil of apothecary and Ell still found that line amusing. Saying the line each time they bought their coffee instead of brewing it at home. Then again, the coffee ¡®was¡¯ good enough that she might just have been saying the line because it was true.


    ¡°....So fam, what are you guys still talking about, I thought we went over everything yesterday?¡± said Elena.


    ¡°Yes, but we were all quite drunk yesterday and you were too busy playing duck-duck-goose to pay any attention.¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Oh¡­.Right,¡®that¡¯....Well...in that case fill me in on the high lights will you?¡± said Elena. Pulling up a chair for herself, whilst sipping from the mug in her hands. Blowing on the steaming elixir before swallowing in delicious mouthfuls.


    ¡°Oh...kay...well, I¡¯m pretty sure you were still sober enough, while we going over the big where Ophelia and the good Primus were now on the front lines of the war for the throne.¡±


    ¡°Right...right..Apparently the little mercenary group they¡¯re working with got hired on by the Eight Million Gods Faction. Tall, busty and dorky is palling around with one of the Heavenly Plane¡¯s most well known Masters of the Culinary Arts. Our favorite creepy pair of the blonde one and the pale one, are watching over a nursery for the children of those supporting the Twelve Thrones Faction. You guys have finally hit it big enough that your doing shows all over our particular section of the heavenly plane and a little beyond, which means your spies...I mean your roadies and connects...are all over the place as well. There¡¯s the Heavenly plane branch of the Bone Tree Company whose products and contracts, and staunchly neutral standing have reduced the collateral damage by offering products that more or less neuter any of the bigger weapons that either side might have brought out. And um...what else was there?¡± said Elena. Taking a lightly frosted scone from Edna¡¯s plate and dipping the end into her coffee.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Well...Jerry and Ed here were just talking about the fact that we all seem to be waiting for¡­.¡±something¡± to happen.¡± said Matthew. Sitting with his arm slung across Cindy¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Waiting for something?¡± said Edna


    ¡°Yeah...something. I don¡¯t suppose our mutual friend told you what it is we¡¯re waiting for before sending you guys on your way?¡± said Jermaine.


    Elena snorted.


    ¡°You guys are over complicating things. There¡¯s no secret cue, no big overarching scheme. Billy¡¯s clever but not that clever. Or at least that¡¯s not the kind of play we¡¯re making this time.¡± said Elena.


    ¡°Oh? Do tell.¡± said Jermaine.


    Edna turned to the other girl, slightly intrigued. She thought she already had a clear picture of what was happening, but sometimes Elena knew just a little bit more.


    ¡°...Well, it¡¯s like this. The war that destroys Monde and the parts of reality that we¡¯ve hidden is kind of like a fire or maybe more like a bomb. There¡¯s no stopping a bomb once its already gone off, but you can stifle it. You know stop it from making as a big a mess and doing so much damage.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s why, he has those shades of his going crazy on the other edge of our portion of heavenly plane. To reduce the total amount of damage?¡± said Jermaine.


    Elena chuckled.


    ¡°I know it sounds a bit counter-intuitive but yeah. His shades are like a fire-break. They cause so much chaos that the guys on either side are tied up trying to deal with them. It¡¯s for that same reason that we¡¯ve all been sent out to play these roles without really being given any specific instructions. We don¡¯t really need to do anything special. We just need to be there to change the outcome.¡±


    ¡°What outcome?¡± said Cindy. Looking sleepy without her glasses.


    ¡°Our world being blown up...duh.¡± said Matthew.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you guys just move Monde out of the control of the section of the heavenly plane that¡¯s having all this divine unrest? I mean from what I hear this Will guy can pretty much do anything.¡± said Annais. Cutting in. Her voice light, in a way that made others strain their ears to listen.


    ¡°...She has a point.¡± said Matthew.


    Angelo scratched the back of his head. A miniature set of wings emerging from his back and flapping lightly.


    ¡°Hm¡­.It¡¯s actually not that easy. Never mind the difficulties of moving from branch of reality to another...Heavenly politics are like plate tectonics. Whatever was going to blow up your world in this section of the heavenly plane will cause trouble in other sections. At the best you expect to have to deal with beings who are expecting trans-dimensional refugees, who¡¯ll want to quarantine you¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh...who the hell would that be? I mean its not like we¡¯re hurting anything. Which set of busy buddies would try and get in our way for no good reason.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­.Angels. You know, the non-fallen kind. We¡¯re¡­.they¡¯re kind of anal when it comes to the order of things. Moving a world with its own physics and causality and everything from one reality stream to another goes against the order of things. Especially when its moving a troubled world from a troubled reality stream. There¡¯s a good chance that they might try to destroy you out of hand. Just to be safe. Then there¡¯s the small chance that we pop into a demon run reality...in which case they¡¯ll try and destroy you just for fun...¡±


    ¡°Tch...really!? Whatevs, I¡¯m pretty sure we could take them.¡± said Matthew. Slurping the last of his coffee down.


    ¡°Maybe but that¡¯ll just bring more angels. And whatever gods and immortals are allied with them...At the worst case you might have the whole house of white breathing down your neck.¡± said Angelo.


    ¡°The house of white? As in the House of Antipodes? As in our House of Antipodes?¡± said Edna.


    ¡°Yeah¡­.¡± said Annais.


    ¡°They¡¯re kind of a big deal. They¡¯re sort of like the law keepers or goalies or whatever for all of reality.¡± said Annais.


    Edna nodded, because she already knew this, because she¡¯d already worked as part of a quarantine and elimination team. Just like Elena had. Just like Billy had....Appearently....Somehow.


    ¡°Okay...so we can¡¯t just bail.¡± Matthew.


    ¡°Or at least not yet.¡± said Elena.


    ¡°Not yet?¡± said Jermaine.


    ¡°Well...I¡¯m sure Billy has some other trick up his sleeve. He usually does. Or else he¡¯d be out here with us. Plus I think that¡¯s why Ed and I are out here. If we get in good with the House of Antipodes it probably won¡¯t hurt for whatever it is we end up doing.¡±


    They all fell silent then, feeling two parts anxious and one part expectant.


    ¡°Hm¡­.That¡¯s true. But that brings us back to the main question. Just what is it that we¡¯re waiting for? What happens when he¡¯s finished doing...whatever it is he¡¯s doing.¡± said Jermaine.


    Elena shrugged.


    ¡°Fuck, if I know... All I know is that we¡¯ve got Eight thousand, five hundred and sixty two more years till I get to see my boyfriend again.¡±

 88: Knock Them Down

    Flying high on shimmering, gossamer wings, they sailed in on a night where both the moon and the stars were hidden The small army of knights in blue-black armor, flew above the clouds seeking a particular floating isle.


    Their backs bearing the laminescate that was known far and wide to be the one consistent symbol held by the Eight Million Gods. They flew above the palatial school building, keeping high to avoid triggering the security array.


    Remaining at altitude that would have had both the air and the gravity growing thin, had the heavenly plane been just another planet rather than an endless continuous expanse. Though the various beasts, and rampaging spirits of the sky, left it far from safe to be there.


    ¡°Alpha Unit, Spread Out. Stay in contact.¡± said the leader of the group. Making use of a small psychic network.


    He and the specialist that flew by his side watched the security array then once they found the gap that they¡¯d been promised would be there, they led the force through it.


    ¡°Roger. Alphas Sixteen through Thirty, now heading west.¡±


    The group split up, half of them flying towards the school¡¯s Western Dormitories, half of them flying East. Towards the forest that lay on the tip of the floating Isle, where the school¡¯s newest Dormitory had been built.


    Alphas One through Fifteen reached the Western Dormitories with no problem. The few guards and magical security golems that had been set in place by the school were focused outwards.


    No one had really thought that anyone would be able to sneak onto the floating isle from above. The security array was supposed to be foolproof. Thus aside from the array there were no other measures in place, to defend against the invaders.


    Having successfully reached their target they landed on the roof, phasing through it, using magic to make their entrance as silent as possible. Rifles at the ready, five of the men covered the windows and doorways watching for movement, while the rest made their way through the interior of the building. Heading towards the lower floors where their intel said the children would be.


    The operatives crept through the building, silent like a thief in the night. If any amongst them held any misgivings over what they were doing and what they¡¯d been ordered to do, none gave it any voice. Wars between immortals were bitter things and there was always collateral damage.


    *****


    The night¡¯s peace was shattered by the staccato bark of gunfire. The darkness that lay within the Eastern Dormitory was lit up by muzzle flashes. With the sounds of combat carrying for fifteen minutes straight before a heavy five minute lull fell.


    A lull that was broken by screams, wretched sounds filled with pain and fear. Several of the building''s windows were shattered as the operatives repeatedly tried to escape and make their retreat. The only result would be the glass restoring itself as the soldiers were drawn back inside. Fighting desperately and futilely, with the sounds of their struggle continue till an hour had passed and peaceful silence was returned to the night. Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Thus order was returned to the Eastern dormitory, the sole structure that lay in the middle of the black woods.


    Over in the Western dormitory all was peaceful, the third floor of the building which was usually only used to store supplies had fifteen new occupants. They heaped atop of each other. Their bodies cooled and stiffening. Blood and brains draining out of identical looking holes on the sides of their heads. With each of their faces frozen in bliss.


    They¡¯d died better then their peers had. Never seeing the glowing threads that wound its way around them, restricting them, controlling, seeping into both body and soul. Insidiously manipulating their actions in such a way as to leave them thinking that ¡°they¡± were the ones who decided to kill their comrades.


    *****


    Morning came, as the sun rose wiping away the evening¡¯s nightmares it also wiped away the two ¡°false¡± dormitories revealing the real ones that lay in their shadows. Naturally the bodies of the soldiers were erased as well, cleanly fading into the ether as if they¡¯d never existed.


    Time ran on and eventually the Evil Moon¡¯s Glenn Academy began to stir with its young students running across the campus and the servants and teachers heading to their posts.


    In one particular office a barefoot man in a black and green suit sat facing a pale faced, dark haired young woman and a matronly blonde.


    Principal Evil Moon, was once a living apocalypse and destroyer worlds. Now though, he was filled warmth and a love of education rather than a hunger for endless, rapturous destruction.


    Something that was belied by the fact that his true form remained to be that off a gaunt gray wolf with eyes of frost and flame and mouth that promised ruin. His


    ¡°Sorry, guys. You¡¯ve saved me again.¡± said Principal Evil Moon.


    The former Demon Lord could surely have dealt with the Eight Million Gods Faction Operatives on his own, but for various reason he wasn¡¯t allowed to spill blood. As to take even one life would risk a return to his roots, which would in turn require that he leave the school for at least one thousand years time.


    ¡°Not all, sir.¡± said Tamra. Yawning.


    The older woman at her side simply nodded and smiled.


    ¡°Still...if I there¡¯s anything I can do for you, don¡¯t hesitate to ask. After all I think we all know, that last nights actions might well come with some consequence.¡±


    The corner of the blonde¡¯s lips curled, her look somehow simultaneously wholesome and suggestive. There was a sense that she was laughing at a joke that would be inappropriate for her young wards to hear.


    ¡°You exaggerate, sir. All we did was what any good teachers would. Protecting the children that you¡¯ve put in our care.¡±


    The Principal sighed, this wasn¡¯t even the first attempt the Eight Million Gods Faction had made at kidnapping and possibly killing one of his young wards.


    Worse than knowing that he was on the brink of losing the life he¡¯d built for himself, was knowing that it was almost inevitable now. Rather than seeing the first dozen failures, over the past thousand years, as a sign that his school was not a place for them to target, the E.M.G Faction continued to send more and more of their Heavenly Killers. Saints of the Gun and Sword.


    With the rankings of those they sent slowly creeping up with each attempt.This last group of Operatives had been made of Full-Step Warriors. It was getting to the point that the Principal was no longer sure that he could protect his students anymore. At least he was no certain that he would have been able to stop the attackers had he been the sole defender.


    He couldn¡¯t help wondering if it¡¯d be better for him to just close the school and send the children back to their parents. Except then he¡¯d have figure out what to do about those children who know longer had homes to return to.


    Fortunately it wasn¡¯t looking like he¡¯d have to find out, there were two new Head Teachers and there was a certain company that seemed to sell exactly what he needed. Though he¡¯d be sending some complaints about the hole that had opened in their security array. Plus he had a few cards of his own to play.


    ¡°Still...Thank you so much anyway and the kids thank you too. I just got word that a few of my old friends have popped into the area so I promise to get all this wrapped up soon. So if you could just hold on a little longer¡­¡±


    Tamra yawned, her jaw nearly cracking in two. It¡¯d been close to fifty years since she¡¯d last had a goodnight¡¯s sleep. It probably would have have affected her more seriously were she not a proper immortall, but even immortals needed their beauty sleep.


    ¡°Again, sir. Don¡¯t mention it. This is what we¡¯re here to do.¡± said Tamra. Aware that her statement was more true than either Evil Moon or any of their opposition knew.

 88.5: Interlude: Paid Vacation

    *Boom*,... *Boom*,... *Boom*,... *Boom*,... *Boom*....


    Two women sat on the porch of an old house. Watching the forests that lay beyond the front gate. Beyond that forest was a swiftly shifting landscape, filled with swirls of white and endless blue. Tamra observed it all, not only watching from where she sat, but from a more profound place, gaining a more holistic sense of her surroundings.


    Her true form, her chicken-legged house in the haunted wood could shift forms, it didn¡¯t need to just be a house, it could be castle, a fortress, anything that could at all be considered a form of domicile.


    Right now it sat somewhere between being a log cabin and a forbidding military fort complete with spike tipped walls. Wherever the house went, so too went the forest, thus any who saw it, would see only smoke coming from the smokestack and a flowing sea of green. They wouldn¡¯t see the chicken legged castle till it was too late and too close.


    As the house stomped through the heavens leaping betwixt the floating isles one question came to mind.


    ¡°How am I sitting inside my house, if I ¡®am¡¯ the house?¡±


    The answer was of course ¡°magic¡±, but if she wanted a proper answer it¡¯d take some figuring out.


    It was a question that had gradually grown to bother her for the last few hundred years or so. She¡¯d never voiced it out loud for fear of looking foolish, but it still nagged at her that she didn¡¯t know. She wished Billy was there, he¡¯d likely know the answer and he definitely wouldn¡¯t make fun of her for not knowing.


    Honestly, if there ¡®was¡¯ someone granting wishes, she¡¯d settle for just having Billy there period. Two thousand years was a very long time. She missed his voice, his touch, his slightly clueless lack of expression. As a woman, as a house, as a forest, as an immortal... whatever it was she really was wanted him inside her...in all senses of the word.


    ¡°Oi, hey...Tam, We¡¯re here.¡± said a light voice, that handily demolished Tamra¡¯s train of thought.


    ¡°Huh? Oh...I knew that.¡± said Tamra. And she did, or least the house did. Stomping into the enemy camp, crushing machinery and tents and whichever soldiers were foolish enough to try and get in the way of her, ¡°High¡±-Ranked self.


    ¡°Alright then...so long you know.¡± said Isodel, returning to the crocheting that she¡¯d been doing on the trip over.


    Tamra watched Isodel return to her work, watching the fast moving knitting needles with a feeling of mild consternation.


    ¡°So...uh...don¡¯t get this wrong, but I¡¯ve been wondering, why the hell are you older than me?¡± said Tamra.


    Isodel paused her knitting needles held aloft, she¡¯d honestly expected to have this conversation a few hundred years ago, but that Tamra for you, if it was about her William, or about work she tended to just let it go by the wayside. Her personality just generally too awkward to allow her to extend the conversation outside those two circles. She was a lot like Edna that way.


    Forward-focused like a wild Boar or a drilling machine. Though admittedly Tamra just a tad more awkward and a tad more zealous.


    Isodel loosed a breath, looking at her hands which calloused from working with weaponry, and tools. She looked at woman across from her, whose bod still the appearance it had when they first came to the heavenly plane.


    Then she imagined what the other woman was seeing, it wasn¡¯t hard since she¡¯d seen the same every time she looked into a mirror. A face that was creased with laugh lines, a body that was slightly wider and rounded. If the other woman still looked like she was a maiden just out of her teens, Isodel looked like a woman just exiting her thirties.


    ¡°Mhm¡­let¡¯s call it a tactical decision.¡±said Izzy.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re older than me because of the War?!¡± said Tam. Taken aback.


    It made ¡°some¡± sense, on Monde everyone knew that there was a ten year difference between the wife of a tanner and the wife of a lord. Wealth versus poverty, peace versus strife. Fearing for your life aged a person. Worry could kill just as easily as blades and spells. And yet...that explanation didn¡¯t quite sit right.


    After all they, Tam and Izzy, were immortals. With the exception of their true forms which would only change as they advanced through the rankings, their bodies were entirely mutable.


    In fact they could go without any bodies at all if they so pleased, dissolving their essence and mingling it with the heavenly plane¡¯s as some of the older celestials, devils and gods opted to do whenever they¡¯d decided they wanted a break from their interminable existences. In other words the only thing that could age for an immortal was their mind.


    Izzy rolled her eyes and sighed, as she saw Tamra trying to puzzle it out.


    ¡°No...at least not this war. I¡¯m talking about what comes after.¡±


    ¡°What comes after? Nothing comes after...afterwards we go home.¡± Tamra paused and thought about it. As far as she knew there was nothing else for them to do after the war of the gods was settle.


    If the world at large knew what was good for it, things would stay that way. Only two thousand of the ten thousand years for the plan¡¯s cycle had gone by and she was already feeling wearied.


    She loved her students and had grown used to being a teacher, but centuries of having some jackass come into her turf and kick over her trees, was enough to make her want kill something¡­.possibly several somethings. In fact that was the entire purpose of their current little trip.


    The Principal¡¯s pals had arrived at the school and it was finally safe for Izzy and her to go have a little jaunt beyond the floating Isle that they¡¯d called home for the last few millenia. While Tamra was a homebody and Isodel didn¡¯t have any places that she really wanted to go or see, there was one place that they knew had to visited at least once.


    ¡°Yes exactly¡­¡± said Isodel.


    ¡°Exactly what?¡± said Tam.


    ¡°Exactly. Once everything is done up here, we¡¯re all going back home to Monde, right. You, Ed and Ell are all pretty much his wives. Ophelia¡¯s getting there and Alessa eventually will too...That leaves me the odd girl out. That¡¯s why I needed to grow up.¡±


    ¡°...Izzy, you know you¡¯ll always have a place in our family. In fact even if you¡¯d just let Billy adopt as daughter or sister or whatever, you¡¯d have still been safe. And no you¡¯re so powerful that that¡¯s no longer a concern. There¡¯s no, need to worry about moving on and doing your own thing...unless of course that¡¯s what you want to do. In which case you know you¡¯ve got my support and probably everyone else¡¯s as well.¡±


    Isodel nodded, touched, though slightly concerned over whether or not, Tamra had just tried to talk her into leaving. Though that might well have been her imagination.


    ¡°Um...just to be clear, I wasn¡¯t thinking of leaving, Super wasn¡¯t. You know, just to be clear.¡± said Isodel.


    She¡¯d been already been aware that her friend Billy would protect her against the very hounds of hell, should the need arise, long ago. She¡¯d had other reasons, both sentimental and pragmatic, for proposing, reasons that¡¯s still stood relevant even now that she could kill gods.


    ¡°....Okay. Then what¡¯s with the whole getting old schtick?¡± said Tamra.


    ¡°Old? I¡¯m not old. Mature maybe, but definitely not old...And don¡¯t interrupt, I was getting to that.¡± said Isodel. Shedding a bit of her serenity as she grew perturbed with her friend¡¯s attempts to talk her out of a marriage.


    ¡°...Okay then, go on.¡± said Tamra.


    ¡°Simply, put, I let myself grow because I was pretty sure I needed to. I spent quite of my life asleep, y¡¯know. It felt like growing was something I had to do. I needed that extra bit of aging in both body and mind.¡±


    ¡°Something you had to do?¡± said Tamra.


    ¡°Right.¡± said Isodel.


    The dark haired girl considered the pale haired girl¡¯s words, then she nodded, seeming to accede the point.


    ¡°...I get that.¡±


    Isodel sighed, as a person Tamra could be quite vexing, when she wanted to be. Then she smiled.


    ¡°I thought you would.


    *****


    Elsewhere, just a little beyond the front gate of the house, on the outer edge of the roaming black wood lay the camp of the two hundred and fourteenth Eternal Standing Army of the Eight Million Gods.


    They lay in disarray scrambling to reform their ranks as the black trees burst through their camp. Tearing everything asunder.


    The Commander of Army stood in his tent, uncomprehending and terrified as he found his body disobeying him. Staring at the eerie, silken threads that had somehow wound their way around his arm. Making his hand clapse a dagger and drawing that dagger to his neck.


    The house itself never stopped walking, it and the forest idly strode through the camp leaving only flattened tents and pulped flesh as they passed.


    ¡°Hey, weren¡¯t those the guys we were headed for?¡± said Isodel. Pointing behind her.


    Tamra shook her head.


    ¡°Nah, if you want to actually see a change in the behavior of an organization, its usually best to go complain to the management.¡± said Tamra.


    ¡°Oh, so we¡¯re going to go chat, with the higher ups?¡± said Isodel.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Alright, um then we could go out to eat something, there¡¯s been restaurants I¡¯ve been dying to try.¡± said Isodel.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see why not.¡± said Tamra. As the big house continued to stomp and make havoc in the sky.

 89: Break the Pieces

    Alongside the war between the two factions of gods there were countless other things for your average immortal to worry about. The god beasts rampaged more and more. The destruction of the land had disturbed primal spirits that were responsible for maintaining the consistency of the heavenly plane. Divine power for the gods of this section of the super space grew increasingly volatile, as mortal worlds were erased as part of, and as a consequence of, the war, and worshipers were lost.


    More and more, the heavens were becoming a dangerous place to live. It was bad enough that those gods with the power to do so were closing off their territories, deciding to isolate themselves till things calmed down.


    As if things weren¡¯t bad enough for the Eight Million Gods who were trying to spark a revolution and the Twelve Throned Deities who were trying to keep the status quo, three new threats loomed in the horizon. The first was a new group of outlaws. Bandits who¡¯d gradually taken over the various territories, quietly killing and converting their rivals till finally almost as if by magic they held a stranglehold over roads and the seaways.


    There were rumors that the group had ties a certain new Celestial run Trade Company but the Thousand Ghosts Gang¡¯s tendency to leave most merchants and civilian travelers unmolested and only assault the armies meant that very few could be bothered to do anything. Those who could be bothered lacked the strength to actually stop. After all, the group was already fighting two separate armies and every time a force large enough to defeat them was gathered the group would disappear, vanishing like smoke. Either that or those creatures would come at just worst time allowing the bandits to escape.


    The same creatures would then flatten entire towns and run roughshod on battlefields. They were a headache for the myriad divine and demonic lords and an out and out nightmare for the generals and commanders of either faction. There were mysterious creatures all over the heavens, and sudden three way battles involving divine flora and fauna weren¡¯t something unheard of but this was something else.


    Destroying fortifications and installations, ruining countless plans and formations. They attacked without mercy, and without warning. Seeming to have an appetite that made them focus on soldier. The creatures presence on any battlefield turned strategic games of military chess were turned into desperate scrambles. Where on the very worst days both sides would have to weigh the very real likelihood of losing all their forces at once against whatever missions they¡¯d been given.


    Finally as if that were not enough to weary of the souls of the immortal leaders of both factions, it seemed that heavens themselves had gone awry. Sprouting from nothing and casting its long shadow of the land was a tree.


    A black tree with snow white leaves and an unapproachable fantastical aura. No one knew what it was, or where it came from, all that was known was that as its roots spread out they caused the plates of the heavenly firmament to shift, causing terrible earthquakes. As the tree grew taller, and broader it knocked down very floating isles and floating continents. Worst of all, the thing seemed to be carnivorous. It dark branches wrapping around any who wandered too see. Its trunk serving as a home or possible a hive, to countless mysterious beasts which lead to the disappearances of countless heroes of the heavenly realm.


    If that was the extent of the tree¡¯s threat perhaps it would just be thought of as yet another place that only those who were suicidal or very foolish ventured towards. Unfortunately the demon tree¡¯s uncanny ways didn¡¯t stop there.


    It was calamitous regardless of whether one ventured towards it or not, for this was a walking tree. Inching through the firmament while one watched it, jumping leagues away each time one blinked. Sometimes it even seemed that there was more more than one.


    And even if it were to stay in one place, its aura was so thick and violent that it affected the flow of the heavens and earth causing storms all over the sector. Creating yet more worries for the military men and leaders of that sector heavenly plane.


    ******


    ¡°So....I¡¯ve got to say after five thousand years of doing this shit, I¡¯m kind of getting used to eating these MREs.¡± said Alphonse.


    Ophelia yawned as she willed the dying flames back to life. She and Alphonse sat around a campfire, keeping watch while the rest of their team slept. A small field of isolation and calm was set up around both them and the tents to keep anyone who might have woken up from overhearing their conversation. As well as to encourage those who were sleeping to keep sleeping.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you want to start your night with?....Lies? Terrible, terrible lies at that.¡± said Ophelia glumly staring into the flames.


    ¡°Lies?...Would a primus of the Unified Church lie? Especially about something so...so trivial.¡± said Alphonse.


    ¡°Especially...about something so trivial.¡± said Ophelia giving the white haired man a sidelong look.


    Alphonse spat, his expression one of grumpy self-satisfaction. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve caught me. Our comrades the gods either can¡¯t or choose not to, give us tasty field rations.¡± said Alphonse.


    ¡°Mhm...technically I think it¡¯s more that they¡¯ve been cheaping out because the battle¡¯s gone on longer than their bosses thought it would.¡± said Ophelia.


    Her sea of eyes saw all, not only saw, they heard and felt, smelled, as well. It was like having a much expanded upon, infinitely more efficient little Ministry all of her own. All she had to do was visit a place once, or send something with her power attached to it, to visit a place, and she¡¯d be able to place as many eyes there as she pleased. As a consequence the Winter Legion and their various allies and clients no longer held any secrets for her. What they knew, she knew. What they didn¡¯t know...she also knew. For Ophelia it almost a point of pride that this was so.


    The steady promotions that she¡¯d gotten over the last five thousand and creative use of the more mobile shades allowed her to expand the breadth of her observations to most sector.


    ¡°Oh...that¡¯s right, the first set of rations we got were fairly delicious...This new stuff just barely counts as food.¡± said Alphonse.


    ¡°Hush¡­It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t know whose fault that is.¡± said Ophelia.


    It was their fault, as was the case for most of what was going wrong with the war efforts for both factions. As things wound on and the conflict continued the BTC and the many, many companies that they¡¯d either absorbed or hollowed out were now feeling the pressure, or at least feigning that they were. Prices for their goods were skyrocketing and goods were getting more scarce.


    There was no such thing as mandated acquisition of goods in the heavenly planes, the gods of commerce and the immortal merchants would never allow it. If either of the two factions¡¯ armies needed goods they could only pay the exorbitant prices or rob by force ruining their good names.


    The scarcity market not also meant increased prices, it also meant lower quality goods. While the gods, demons and immortals didn¡¯t necessarily need to eat, they did need weapons and army, and medicines and all the other accoutrements required for one to keep an army on its feet.


    Sure this was an immortal, borderline, omnipotent army, but most of its members lacked the skill if not the ability, to function as perfectly self-sufficient existences. As was the case for most of the world of immortal. Apparently being powerful didn¡¯t mean being completely competent, or particularly skilled. Ditto for the hyper intelligence.


    Meaning the two armies had to pay ever skyrocketing prices for increasingly meagre, low quality supplies. A situation that combined with the earlier buying frenzy, culminating in a scenario where both armies had tons of shiny new gear and loads of new soldiers but not enough to maintain or arm them with. With this failure to acquire what was needed, combining with the continual setbacks and accidents, resulting in an increasingly bitter blow to both armies¡¯ overall morale.


    Alphonse made a face and spat to the side some more, rubbing his hands over the fire as if the temperature was of any consequence for him.


    ¡°Aye...I know girl, but damn. If that''s the case then we could have at least purchased a few decent meals for ourselves.¡± said Alphonse.


    Ophelia snorted, slightly peeved because the suggestion was a reasonable one. Reasonable enough that it should have been the most obvious thing to do.


    ¡°Quiet you.¡±


    ¡°Kehehe¡­.My, my, isn¡¯t someone tetchy today.¡± said Alphonse.


    She grumbled, aware of her own foul mood. The last few decades had been filled with her least favorite part of any infiltration mission.


    ¡°Hey,....Alphonse?¡± said Ophelia. Looking up at the moonless sky.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Does it ever get to you?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± said Alphonse.


    ¡°You came up hear to see, the true face of the heavens. And now you¡¯re up here and all you¡¯ve learned is that up here¡¯s more less just like down there, except with a bigger special effects budget.¡±


    Alphonse smiled, the corners of his eyes crinkling, and then he sighed, scratching a brambly cheek.


    ¡°Hm...you¡¯ve always asked the most uncomfortable questions, sis.¡± said Alphonse.


    Ophelia just stared at him.


    ¡°...Well, on the one hand it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve earnestly kept the faith, or at least if I did, it was after taking a few precautions to keep from losing perspective. On the other hand...as a man of the cloth, I¡¯ve got to say, seeing the same ugly ¡®human-ness¡¯ we see down there, up here, was and is, both comforting and disappointing.¡±


    ¡°Nh¡­.¡± Ophelia passed no comment, simply thinking about her friend''s words.


    ¡°How about you, little girl? Does knowing all and seeing all, give you that feeling of control you¡¯ve always craved?¡± asked the Primus.


    Ophelia chuckled.


    ¡°No¡­.but I kind of figured that¡¯d be so. Even down there, knowing that there¡¯s a fire to put out doesn¡¯t necessarily mean having the ability to put out that fire. Honestly, sometimes all it does is make me anxious.¡± said Ophelia. Sporting a look of chagrin as she rested her chin on her knuckles.


    ¡°Ah¡­is that so?¡± said the former Primus, nodding sagaciously.


    ¡°It¡¯s so.¡± said Ophelia. Rolling her eyes.


    Hundreds of miles away, high above them in the overcast sky came the sound of soft wings. Magnified and multiplied till they sounded like the tied crashing on a rocky shore. The two heard it and rose to their feet.


    ¡°Well, I guess our job is done.¡± said Alphonse peering up at the jet black bodies of the flock of flying shades. Staring up at the approaching sea of glowing eyes, that flickered and burned like falling stars.


    ¡°...The Winter Legion and their friends in the faction are probably going to be feeling this for a few centuries, at the least.¡±said Ophelia. Nodding as she summoned one of the shades for the two of them ride away on.


    Alphonse chuckled. Ophelia didn¡¯t. Having selfishly used the company for their own purposes, they were now destroying it. Wiping them and several other companies just like them out, as part of their plan to further weaken the two factions. Like any good spy, she¡¯d gotten in just deep enough, that she actually felt a little guilty about it all.

 90: Eat the Players

    Should an immortal choose to retire and pull away from the world at large and the society of the heavens it was entirely their choice to do so. After all in the heavens money was nothing. Most things, the things that mattered could only be gained in barter.


    So long as one had other ways to pursue one¡¯s pleasures, and enough celestial power to supply the necessities then keeping employment was just another way to kill time. Thus it was that as each member of the BTC saw their nine thousandth year in the heavens, one by one, they began to withdraw.


    The heavenly branch of the company¡¯s trade operations being only portion of their main plot to stay operational by the time year nine thousand and one came around. Save for one exception.


    *****


    A Thirty foot tall broad shouldered man with the head of kraken and the eyes of a dragon-shark entered the kitchen of a certain heavenly overlord. Dressed in the crisp white frock coat of a master chef stood at a counter.


    Chopping up a root vegetable that understandably enough, struggled a fair bit while it was being reduced into perfect uniform slices. After the work was done the be-tentacled chef slid the vegetable slices off the cutting board and into a bubbling pot, that briefly glowed and began to hum with the addition of the new ingredient.


    With the broth halfway finished the che chef turned his attentions to the slab of pulsating flesh that had previously been marinating in a tub, now sat on the counter behind him. Brought out by invisible assistants. The same assistants also left an electrified rod that would shock the meat into rigor and make it easier to slice.


    After carefully pan frying the slices of meat, the chef dropped them onto plate and ladled out a generous dollop of thick sauce over them. Placing the plate next to a bowl of chilled noodles that was soon filled with the vegetable broth from before.


    Which was followed by the chef¡¯s placement of a crystal chalice that he quickly filled with iced rabbits blood, flavored with just a little passion fruit. Three such plates, bowls and glasses were prepared before the meal was finished and the chef¡¯s work was done.


    Once the chef was finished preparing the meal it came time to actually serve it. Naturally such a task would not be left to the Master. Instead an attendant was called in and they were the ones who carried the tray. With the immortal chef only trailing along for the sake of explaining the meal to his hungry client.


    ¡°Ladies and Gentleman, I present to you, Pan-fried Shoggoth with Mermaid tears demi-glace.. Served along noodles, steeped in broth of twelve Eyed Mandragora.¡± said the chef.


    The clients simply nodded smiling, after a few bites two of them even lightly applauded.


    ¡°Shui Kai, old boy, you¡¯ve done it again. Superb work as usual.¡±


    The chef merely nodded, looking gruff and unimpressed, his tentacle laden lips kept stiff, though he was privately pleased that his work was appreciated.


    Having explained his work he turned and headed off, the Overlord¡¯s kitchen staff would deal with the clean up. Instead Shui Kai headed to his quarters to meditate and wind down a bit before preparing to head to his next venue.


    He did just that, idly meditating for a day¡¯s time before getting up and beginning to pack. He was mid-way through the process of putting away all of his tools when he realized that he was no longer alone.


    ¡°....Might I ask why you¡¯re doing this, old friend?¡±


    Shui Kai turned and opened the door of the guest quarters to properly face the Overlord, who stood with a small army of guards, his arms crossed, his look grave.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing personal. It¡¯s for the greater good you see. At this stage of things, you¡¯re one of the few people with ties to both sides. One of the few who could move back and forth across the lines. We need you, the twelve thrones needed you¡­. but you¡¯ve made already made it very clear that you want no part of this war¡­.thus you¡¯ve left us no choice.¡±


    Shui Kai sighed, his expression as hard and harsh as it had always been. He no longer bore his true form, instead he stood looking like the old man he was.


    ¡°...How¡­.disappointing.¡±


    He¡¯d barely said these two words before the overlord and his men stormed the room. Seeking to lay hold on the old chef.


    The next five minutes was a blur of fast fists and faster feet. No weapons, no powers, no spells, just martial know-how backed up by celestial force. Bodies flew, and the men and women who¡¯d pledged themselves to the overlord¡¯s cause found themselves dying like ants in a sand storm. Tossed about with no care for where they landed. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Each time the overlord through a punch the very fabric of space and time would shake. Each time Shui Kai threw a punch reality would fracture. The heavenly plane would grow just thin enough for one to see the myriad worlds below.


    At the end of the five minutes only two figures were standing. Arms still raised, fists still clenched. They stood in an empty with nothing around them for miles. The castle was gone, the castle town was gone as well. It was as if nothing had ever been built there. Desolate, empty.


    Finally one of the figures keeled over, falling back onto a heap of rubble. A great blood hole opening up in the center of his torso. His body shattering like it was made out of glass.


    Now there was only one figure standing. Old Shui Kai, roared. The sound echoing for forever as he gazed up at the endless blue and lazy white.


    After recovering his calm, and catching his breath Shui Kai sighed. Shivering violently, the thorny old man became a voluptuous young woman.


    *****


    It was slow going but Alessa finally figured out how to protect the old man at the eight thousand year mark. It would take five hundred years more for the old man himself to actually agree to it and for her to convince him that her skills in both combat and cooking were passable enough. However the years that followed bad been fairly rewarding. At least as far as the mission went.


    The common knowledge, of the Heavenly Plane was that an immortal¡¯s true form was the one part of themselves that they couldn¡¯t. While sex, gender, age, species, race, and organic and or inorganic nature were all quite mutable, one¡¯s true form was a expression of one¡¯s soul, one¡¯s innate essence. And thus could not be meddled with.


    The only exceptions to this rule were those with mutable souls. Those for whom mutability and flexibility was inherent in their nature. A little known fact that the higher echelons of the heavenly plane kept in their back pocket for the discovery and recruitment of potential spies.


    A breeze blew through the empty ruin and Alessa found herself staring at a newcomer who¡¯d seemed to appear from nowhere. A mature woman, with blue-green hair and eyes and copper skin. Tall, stately and serene, with a bust that looked slightly more impressive, read burdensome, than her own, the newcomer bore very distinct barbarian features.


    ¡°Granny Alma.¡±


    Flexibility and mutability were two qualities that the wise women of the Aria clan had all needed to have to save their way ward tribe through various calamitous. The only reason that the Green Granny herself, whose true form was hidden within an eerie glowing breeze, couldn¡¯t do the same, thus doubling their results was that she couldn¡¯t cook.


    Instead the Green Granny chose to simply trail after her grand child, keeping herself within reach just in case the girl needed help. Growing quietly proud, as she found that the child rarely ever needed her assistance.


    Quickly and cleanly handling most of her excursions on her own. Through their efforts and the old chef¡¯s continued wandering, they brought the downfall of many of the two factions¡¯ most ardent and desperate supporters.


    *****


    Elsewhere in the Heavenly plane, two immortal women stood in a darkened hallway. One was crouched by a door, using celestial energy to fiddle with a spatial barrier. The other stood closer to the mouth of the hallway. Her profile just barely lit by a flickering bulb, its light dimmed by oppressive aura she was putting out.


    Further down the hallway, hidden in total gloom was a small heap of bodies. Six elite divine warriors who¡¯d been hired on to watch their master¡¯s house. A seventh guard was pinned to the wall. Held in place by three of the evil woman¡¯s six arms. A fourth arm sat atop the man¡¯s head. Veiny and swollen. Growing larger and heavier with each whispered threat she spoke.


    ¡°Come on, Johnny-Boy. This ain¡¯t even your house. And you really don¡¯t want to die for something so stupid.¡± said the woman. Her voice light and sure, unaffected by the stench of blood and sick that permeated the hallway.


    There was fear in the man¡¯s face, then came rage mingled, with determination. He spat at her, or last tried to, though her suppressive aura and the pressure that she was place on his sternum and throat made it hard properly to do so. Allowing him only just enough freedom to messily dribble red over his lips.


    ¡°F-..Fuck you. I live and die for the Eight Million.¡±


    The woman frowned, her look sharp. Equal parts remorse and annoyance. Then she shrugged.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re call, right?¡±


    The man broke just a fraction of a second too late, she saw him break but didn¡¯t stop. This was usually the point where people either tried to lie to save themselves, or worse they got stubborn again, once one gave in. Mistakenly believing that the lest attempt to kill them was just a bluff.


    Besides, she doubted that a common guard would know much about his master''s secondary security measures. The guard captain had been more likely to know that and he¡¯d been a true die-hard. His determination never wavering, even as the weight on his head repeatedly multiplied and that fourth arm ballooned in size.


    ¡°No, wait I-...~!¡±


    It was like a child tearing the top off a daisy Except, with arterial spray and a brief bit of screaming. Which for some odd bits of the heavenly plane, and a few of the weirder worlds below, was exactly how tearing the top off a daisy would go.


    The woman looked to the heap of bodies and then she looked a little further, towards the rest of the empty house and then turned towards her compatriot who was still trying to break through the barrier bound door.


    ¡°Hey Ed, how¡¯s it going over there?¡± said Elena. Frowning as she watched Edna as she assaulted the barrier with a mass of coiling incandescent tendrils.


    ¡°It goes slow, Ell. It goes fucking slow.¡± said Edna. Speaking through grit teeth.


    Elena nodded, swallowing a comment that she¡¯d been intending to make because she sensed that incensing the girl now, might well get her shot at.


    It had been three days since they¡¯d killed the master of the house and taken over and after eight thousand years of doing it for a living, Edna had grown used to being able break such barriers in two.


    ¡°Um, okay. In that case I¡¯m gonna go see what Lord whatsit had in his fridge. Do you want something?¡±


    ¡°Nope...I¡¯m good.¡± said Edna. Looking like she almost no longer cared about the secret files that lay beyond the door. Looking like she was just a hair away from simply stepping outside and flattening the house and everything in it with a salvo of star destroying missiles.


    ¡°Righty-o...in that case I¡¯ll uh...be around if you need me. Just gonna go grab a snack and make sure there are no more assholes taking naps in glass closets waiting to jump out and get in our way.¡±


    ¡°You do that.¡±said Edna. Licking her lips as she switched to a different tactic and tried a different sets of energy encryptions on the barrier.


    The ¡°Retirement¡± of the BTC¡¯s agents from the outside world didn¡¯t mean that they were now all inactive. They all still had a little work to do, if they wanted to save their planet from the warring gods.

 91: Kill the Game

    The great black tree fell, and when it fell a great storm of celestial aura swept through the land. A storm so fierce that one could almost believe it capable of turning the entirety of the heavens upside down. Fortunately it was brief but even then, there were many who¡¯d died and much of the local segment of the heavenly plane was destroyed. With the sky above it, pierced and opened, revealing, a brief glimpse of the realms that lay beyond the heavens. The sky that lay beyond the sky.


    *****


    Looking at it from the perspective of an immortal, ten thousand years wasn¡¯t all that much time. For a mortal man it was unfathomable time span. For a mortal race it was just long enough for a proper civilization to arise be it from the ashes of a past civilization or from basic primordial stew.


    For a god however, for those beings that cosmos made stewards over broad expanses of space and time, ten thousand years wasn¡¯t that long a span of time at all.


    Those who have been set to watch the sentient races might see several peoples rise and fall over the span of a few hundred thousand years. Those who have been set to watch the worlds might watch a world form and coalesce from the chaos, with proper planets only appearing after several millions of years had passed. Those who had been set to watch over the universes might preside over a particular branch of the multiverse for several billions of years before even half of them have entered heat death.


    The point being that to an immortal, be it an angel, a demon, or a god, a mere ten thousand years wasn¡¯t that long a time span at all.For the ¡°common folk¡± of the heavens it was just barely long enough to get to know some one. Just barely long enough to hold a position and have it be worth reporting the experience in ones resume. For the heavenly elite, it wasn¡¯t even that, ten thousand years was just barely long enough to put something on the stove and step away to make a brief phone.


    Still, as even the mortals knew, such moments were dicey things. Be it ten thousand years, or ten minutes, it only took a brief moment of distraction for things to go awry.


    *****


    After ten thousand years of campaigns, the higher ups of both Twelve Thrones Faction and the Eight Million Gods Faction finally looked back during all their scheming and duel to find something amiss.


    There were reports of armies and campaigns that had quite literally been lost. Simply going missing during a freak celestial storm or under the attack of swarm of strange new immortal beasts. The accounting books spoke of grievous losses, the likes of which even they, wouldn¡¯t be able to easily make up for, even with their power and pooled wealth.


    Worse yet were the losses to their ranks, the inexplicable absence of several of their number. Valiant beings who¡¯d till now, almost never seen a defeat without several hundred worlds being destroyed in the process. Divine powerhouses who had fought through countless wars, who¡¯d now simply just disappeared in a puff of smoke. Rarely, if ever, leaving a whole body to confirm their deaths.


    Finally they were forced to see that was something wrong. Though it wasn¡¯t a fatal loss, it was bad enough for the heads of each side to look away from the grand chessboard that they were playing on and take stock of their current situation. Turning their attention to their present for the sake of the assuring the futures that they were working towards.


    At first both sides believed that the other was responsible. This belief was short-lived however. Diminishing as they realized just how badly they¡¯d been hurt, with their enemies failing to take advantage. A quick consultation with the spies that they had placed within the opposition''s ranks confirmed what they had suspected. The other side was equally wounded. With that confirmed there was only one assumption to be made.


    It was now very clear that there was a third party swimming in their waters, a third player in the game. Most of the members of each faction were greatly incensed, a few of the wiser, more clever members were just curious. In anycase, a great effort was put into discovering.who this third player was. Unfortunately whoever it was had been too clean, too clever and the heavens themselves were too broad and self-interested. Everything happened as if almost by coincidence or accident. And what god, celestial or demon would admit to playing tricks on the two great factions of the section of the heavenly plane. The only wild cards were the angels and the house of antipodes.


    But it was well known that the angels¡¯ only concern was with keeping the cosmic order and tending to the lower worlds. As for the house of antipodes, they were to dangerous to question and were simply ruled out by virtue of the fact that any intervention by their sort would have been much more¡­.¡±dramatic.¡¯


    This elusive third player might well have remained a mystery but then one hundred days after their discovery of this individual or group¡¯s existence, the heads of both the factions each got an invitation for a banquet held a certain open plain. The site of the first battle of the heavenly war. A banquet that troublingly enough was held in the honor of a great peace treaty between the two factions.


    *****


    Edna and Elena sat in the grand hall of a building that Tamra had quite literally willed into being. Making it over night through her expert use of celestial energy. They and the five hundred or so members of the Thousand Ghosts had now finally been gather. Joined up and readied for a final confrontation with the two factions.


    When the first guest arrived they felt it, Zenith of the twelve thrones bore an air that¡¯d make even the greatest mortal kings feel compelled to bow. He strode into the building as if it were his, his manner arrogant, but in a way that almost convinced you that he was rightly so. Tall broad, and radiating light and power, he was the very image of what it meant to sit at the apex of existence. What it meant to be a man amongst men, a god amongst men. Only the mighty Alceus, who¡¯d ascended from the mortal world Monde had been able to shine any brighter.


    Behind Zenith trailed two other senior members of the Twelve Thrones. The first was a woman with multicolored hair, and who came dressed in a black. Her lips pressed together. Her look making it apparent that she was still mourning the death of her old friend, whose absence was the cause of this war. Vega, Empress of the four doorways.


    The second was, a child with eyes that were filled with a bleak and empty void, his breath made of frost. His pale skin, a light shade of blue. Dagny, the child of Winter¡¯s End. Around his neck he wore a chain made out of dead worlds. Which he idly touched rolling them like they were mere beads, as he took in the place. Noting that weakest of their hosts was at least at the King Rank. While Dagny himself was a god bearing the rank of an aeon, just as the rest of his peers in the upper echelons were, the sheer number of Immortal Emperors and Kings present in the room was worrying.


    Even more troublesome was the group that sat in the center of the hall. A group of Aeon rank men and women. Celestials who would likely be no weaker than the heads of the Twelve thrones were. This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    To make things more complicated, it wasn¡¯t just the agents of the BTC who were present. The hall seemed to be filled with various other personalities of the heavenly plane. Personalities such as ancient warrior of the sea and master chef Shui Kai and his wife. There was also, former Dark Lord Evil Moon, caretaker for the youngling of the twelve thrones.


    Others were present as well, people that should have belonged to factions. Such as a very disgruntled looking, freshly resurrected Commander of the Winter¡¯s Legion Mercenaries. Dagny wasn¡¯t sure but he was pretty certain that he¡¯d even spied his clownish sister Trix amongst their number.


    There were even a few members of the house of antipodes present, though Dagny was careful to not pay too much attention to them. Hoping against hope, that if the worst happened they and their house would not get involved.


    Dagny¡¯s gaze shifted towards the leader of their little entourage. Zenith¡¯s expression was as haughty as ever, as if he was unconcerned with their oppositions strength. He smiled broadly as if he sauntered up to their hosts¡¯ table arms held wide.


    ¡°My, my...and to think we¡¯d excluded the Bone Tree Company from investigations, believing you just another trade company.¡±


    Elena, coquettishly winked as she answered.


    ¡°No, worries, milord. There¡¯ve many who¡¯ve done the same.¡±


    Chuckling, Zenith sat down, as if he still believed that he had the entire situation well in hand. To be fair, that was usually the case. His compatriots sat down with him and as one they waited for their counterparts in the Eight Million Gods Faction. Gently exchanging small talk. Using innocuous questions to try and feel out of the their mysterious hosts.


    They, arrived a few minutes after, lead by Ko, a stately woman with silver hair, and twelve luxurious fox tails trailing behind her. She was accompanied by a golden furred monkey in monks robes, and a old dark skinned man who sat on a spider.


    Ko and Company made their way to the group, idly scrutinizing their environs just like their counterparts had. By the time Ko arrived at the table she had severe look on her face. Hands on her heaps, she glared at Edna and Elena as if picking them out amongst their peers and with a sneer, she said,


    ¡°Just the who the hell do you think you are? Getting in the middle of a fight between gods?¡±


    Again it was Elena who spoke.


    ¡°Elena Maddoc of Monde suing for peace because when gods fight mortals die.¡±


    ¡°Oh? And you¡¯re an advocate for the mortals now?¡± said Ko. One brow raised.


    Edna spoke, her eyes narrowed, her tone sharp.


    ¡°We are, when it¡¯s ¡°our¡± world in danger of being destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s try and keep it civil shall we.¡± said the Monkey. Cutting in as he felt tensions rising. Having come to the same conclusion that Dagny had, that a fight in this place would be troublesome.


    ¡°First of all, who are you?¡± said Vega. Starting with the question the six gods had come to ask.


    ¡°My colleague already answered that. We ascended from the mortal world Monde. Having ascended for the express purpose of keeping you from destroying our world.¡±


    ¡°Oh, newcomers are you? How long ago was it that you arrived.¡± said Vega.


    ¡°Just a few thousand years.¡± said Jermaine. Speaking up from the other end of the table.


    Dagny frowned, it was eons ago, when he and his allies surpassed mortal bounds ascending into the heavens. He knew it was possible but after the assent from mortal to immortal came the assent demi-god or half-step to full-step and beyond. A path that was even rockier for celestials, spirits and demons, those immortals who couldn¡¯t rely on their worshipers to help ease the way for them.


    Thus a group of celestials like themselves would have had to have been around for billions of years, if not longer, to attain their current level of strength. Dagny himself hadn¡¯t become an aeon till he¡¯d seen his sixth septillion year in the heavenly plane and even that was considered fast progress.


    The old man on the spider¡¯s back scoffed.


    ¡°Tch...You expect us to believe that?!¡±


    Ko cut in, looking no less skeptical.


    ¡°Even if that¡¯s so what gives you the right to interfere with the battle of the throne of the gods? Or are you saying that you¡¯d dare seek the throne for yourselves.¡±


    Matthew opened his mouth, but was swiftly elbowed by his wife Cindy and Angelo¡¯s wife Annais, who¡¯d both grown used to stopping him from finding trouble for them, during their time in the band.


    Alphonse was the one answered, his expression somber and humble as he shook his head.


    ¡°Perish the thought. We¡¯re but humble folk of the mortal realms. We only seek to save ourselves and our people from destruction.¡±


    ¡°In that case there was no cause for you to interfere as far as you had. No one was even paying any attention to your little world. No worlds have been destroyed because of war.¡±


    ¡°And yet, here we are...having ascended out of necessity. And if no worlds have been destroyed by your war its ¡°because¡± of our interference.¡± said Ophelia.


    Ko frowned, clearly not appreciating being talked to so, by a former mortal. Spirits like herself, could tetchy about such things once they began to walk the path of godhood.


    ¡°Hmph...even if a few worlds were destroyed what would it matter. You matters die like ants and are easily reborn. The heavens need stability.¡±


    Dagny frowned, glancing at the white haired man, Alphones, a former human that he was now slowly recognizing as someone who¡¯d been one of his former worshippers. The recognition hitting just as the last of the man¡¯s faith in Dagny and his kin broke away.


    ¡°Ah...that might be true, but dying is scary, dear goddess and we¡¯d rather not just be broken as collateral damage of your unsightly conflicts.¡± said Alphonse.


    ¡°You dare~!¡± snarled the Old Man on the spider.


    Edna opened her mouth to speak but then the entirety of the heavens seemed to shake. The corner of her mouth hiked up into a expression that faintly mirrored the cheshire cat grin that Elena wore at her side.


    ¡°Yes I dare. Like we were saying all we want is peace. That¡¯s why we invited you here, to help facilitate the end of the war.¡±


    Zenith snarled.


    ¡°Just you?,..On whose authority?! I understand wanting to protect your world but down overestimate your-¡±


    The whole of the heavens shook again and Dagny looked up. Glancing towards the outer edges of the room he was now doubly convinced that his sister Trix was present watching. He met her eye and she waved at him. He waved her over but she indicated that he should come to her. Exasperated, he tried to force her to come with a bit of celestial force. Unfortunately she had always been the stronger between them, as far as brute force and pure power was concerned and they ended up at a stalemate. With his comrades at the table peering at him with concerned expressions, having clearly felt the fluctuation of his power.


    Zenith felt silent as Vega placed her hand on his arm.


    Dagny stood speaking up, to say his peace quickly so that he could go and see what his fool sister was up to.


    ¡°Now I understand your reasoning. And as former ascended myself I can respect it. And while I to would wish for peace, the fact remains that the heavens need a king.¡±


    ¡°And we¡¯re not arguing against that point, all we¡¯re saying is that however you decide to pick your king you shouldn¡¯t decide through a war.¡±


    ¡°There you go again...Foolish child, who are you to dictate terms to the gods?¡± sniffed Zenith.


    The heavens shook a third time and then they shattered, for a brief impossible second the space-time continuum of the heavens simply collapsed on itself. With all the immortals in the room, exercising the celestial energy stores just to keep from being sucked into the void that lay beyond.


    Then just as soon as the gulf opened it closed again, and seated in one of the chairs was dull eyed boy, with eyes that were emptier and colder than Dagny¡¯s.


    His voice was flat and soft as he spoke, but everyone in the hall very clearly heard his words. Understanding that they were in the presence of an existence that exceeded the rank and boundless power of an Aeon.


    ¡°I suppose, ''Who'' we are doesn¡¯t matter...Now, ''what'' we are however¡­.¡±

 92: Forgone Conclusions

    With a deep gaze and eyes sharp enough to cut off the heads of a million men, the twelve tailed goddess of truth and lies appraised the sleepy eyed man in front of her.


    ¡°So what now?...Will you take the throne of the King of Gods for yourself?¡± said Ko.


    Billy laughed, waving her words away as if as if she¡¯d been joking. Completely ignoring the borderline murderous expression on her face.


    ¡°Me?¡­.King of the Gods? Perish the thought. No, I¡¯m fairly sure, my friends here, would have already been very clear on this. We have no interest in the affairs of the heavens, save that it does not affect our world below.¡±


    ¡°Tch¡­This bastard!¡± muttered Zenith. Sensing that they were being trifled with. Gathering his power, preparing to teach the strange upstart the error of his ways.


    ******


    Raw celestial forced crashed through the defensive magical arrays, shattering them as if they were nothing. Men and women screamed, panicking, as the earth was torn asunder around them.


    A few brave souls fought the fear. Standing as one to fight for their world, despite knowing just how much the odds were against them. Marching as one, shoulder to shoulder as they fought using weapons that were capable of devastating entire cities.


    Ornate walls and ancient constructs were torn down on the might of the celestial onslaught. The entire area getting reduced to red magma and black ash. A fleet of airships and automata were torn apart by a ray of psychic force.


    In one area, Angelo and Annais, would stand back to back, their clothing and hair soaked in blood, as the two stood to face an opposition of two billion. In another area an illusory army of thousands charged across a battlefield, roaring as they faced down a desolate hoard.


    All this took place while a storm of wind and blood and fire gathered, sweeping across the land. Reaping lives and causing havoc as the towering cyclones of crackling red and blue tore across the landscape at breakneck speeds.


    The lightning and thunder briefly illuminating a sky filled with raucous many headed monster and blank faced boys.


    ******


    A windswept Enzo Maynard stomped his way into a fortress, shaking himself dry after having been soaked by the rain. Feeling faintly feverish, despite the fact that it should have been impossible for someone with his immortal physique to grow ill he wandered into his offices.


    He almost walked into Darlene, who somehow was still working under Enzo after all that happened. She¡¯d stood by the door with a large stack of paper in her hands. A cartoonishly tall stack, slightly taller than she was.


    ¡°If I have to reprint this paper work, there will be dire consequences, you know.¡±


    ¡°Sorry...Sorry¡­It¡¯s just been that kind of day.¡± said Enzo.


    ¡°I¡¯d say, how goes it, out there, Mister Imperial Secretary of Commerce?¡± said Darlene.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, how about you tell me, Madam Undersecretary?¡± said Enzo. His expression dour.


    To his surprise instead of answering with something flip, the fox-kin woman just sighed. Looking exhausted. Seming to deflate just a little bit before bouncing back to her usual, self-possessed, self-confident, slightly terrifying self.


    ¡°Well,.... How should I put this, even with a hundred thousand Billies working around the clock to help make this thing happen, I¡¯m pretty sure we were naive going into this without a proper plan.¡±


    ¡°Mhm...So it turns out that making a vast transdimensional empire is harder than it sounds...Who would have thought¡­¡± said Enzo. His tone dry and tired.


    *****


    Elsewhere, ¡®a¡¯ Billy lay on a couch in an office building that he and his forces took over. He lay with his head on Elena¡¯s lap while Edna sat next to them, with a modified laptop in her own lap.


    Her fingers flying over the keyboard, making reports and charting down the details that were coming in through their army¡¯s network of phone-constructs. Her thoughts moving a mile a minute, as she and Billy adjusted and readjusted the plans for the military campaign that was unfolding around them. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Hey, you okay, Billy?¡± said Elena.


    ¡°Nhm?...I¡¯m fine. How about you guys.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°I¡¯m good. I¡¯m kind of hungry though, but that can wait.¡± said Elena.


    Edna shrugged.


    ¡°I could do with a coffee.¡±


    Billy nodded and with a slight grunt, he got up to go head down to the nearest local convenience store to grab himself and the girls a few things to eat.


    Edna and Elena watched him, unable to avoid thinking about how much he didn¡¯t look like the Dreaded Emperor of Multiple Conquered Worlds.


    *****


    Jermaine watched a palace topple, spewing stone and ash as it fell. The people watched as their old leaders were conquered and after a moment of quiet contemplation they turned as one and began to fall to their knees.


    Watching the natives of the foreign land despair in their defeat Jermaine gave a quick order to his people, to have them wrap things up, while sending the details of the victory over the boss ladies and Billy who were miles away in the territories they¡¯d already conquered.


    So¡­.As should have been guessed, the affair with the gods, actually went off, pretty okay. There was no raising of arms, no heaven shaking battle. That was one day where no one died. The entire battle fought with words and meaningful silence.


    The ten thousand years that they spent in the heavens, were spent diminishing the intensity of the war and buying time for the people of the BTC to gain the power needed to protect their world. Weakening their two opponents while they strengthened themselves. By the time they¡¯d called for the banquet and talks they¡¯d already down what they¡¯d set out to do.


    Most importantly Billy had done, what he¡¯d set out to do, regaining the entirety of his lost strength by reaching up into the heavens and then breaking through into the realms that lay beyond. It wasn¡¯t perfect, but by the time the ten thousand years were up, he possessed eighty to ninety percent of the power that he¡¯d held before his trip back in time.


    Far more power than any aeon of the heavens. Far more power than most existences of the more rational, more comprehensible planes of reality could gain before being forced to ascend to the planes that lay beyond.


    Six highly powerful Gods sat at the table, preparing to make a move on him to put him and his people in their place. And they and the several thousand divine soldiers that they¡¯d quietly brought with them, leaving them arrayed on the periphery of the banquet hall, were all quickly and neat shut down. Slammed with the raw weight of his power. A wave of suffocating, stifling aura rolling over them and everyone in the hall.


    Jermaine would recall feeling it, and compare to the one time he¡¯d gone swimming as child and swam too far and too deep. He¡¯d remember feeling a burning pressure in his lungs.


    He¡¯d remember how just before then, he¡¯d heard a sailor talking about, the deep sea, and crushing depth. That layer of the ocean where the weight of all that water was enough to turn a massive submarine into a small ball of scrap, or reduce grown men into putty.


    That was what, the boss man¡¯s aura felt like, it was cold and deep and made it impossible to breathe. For five whole minutes the madman had let that baleful aura of his, sweep over the entire hall, letting it spread over the entire territory.


    Introducing the several hundred of millions of miles of heavenly territory to the immensity of his power while he idly sipped the chilled wine that had been brought to the table.


    Then when the five minutes were over, it was like it had never happened. The girls pretended not to have felt it, either that, or it was possible that Billy just didn¡¯t let his aura fall over them. Which might have been the case since most of their other guests didn¡¯t seem affected either.


    The Gods at the table were definitely pretending though, quietly putting to bed any thoughts of making war the entity in front of them.


    With that done, all that was left to do, was talk about the details of what came next and what came next was Billy unilaterally claiming Monde and a small fraction of the worlds around it, along with their associated territory in the heavenly plane.


    Ko and Zenith, two gods from two opposing sides looked like they at least wanted to attack right then, but the two were old gods. Old enough to know what a losing battle looked like. They swallowed their hurt feelings. And instead demanded that a price be paid if the BTC were going to claim heavenly territory for themselves.


    Billy compiled by handing both sides an infant which confused everyone at the table till he explained that they were newly resurrected, semi-reincarnated bodies Alceus and Zwolfe. The former king of the Gods and a very high level, very venerated personality amongst the Eight Million Gods.


    This and the eyes that fell upon them all, watching as the two factions received two newly embodied individuals who souls were said to have been lost to the void, was enough to settle things. With the six gods making an awkward exit.


    ******


    Several days later the BTC and most of their personnel would descend, returning to Monde. After a few days dissembling the hackneyed attempts of Brutus and few of their quelled former enemies to try and bring down what they¡¯d built during the ten years of their absence.


    Then they took a few months off where they all just scattered to go and do their own things. Getting reacquainted with old friends and checking in on the things they¡¯d put on hold for the last ten years. With multiple copies of Billy being entered in multiple bedrooms of the Bone Tree Manor as he and his lady friends made up on ten thousand years of lost time.


    Then after their break was over and they¡¯d done some important recharging, they began taking over Monde and all the other worlds they¡¯d purchased.


    The actual take over was surprisingly or perhaps unsurprisingly easy. The BTC now possessed an elite force of over five hundred high level immortals and countless world breakingly powerful shades.


    The actual conquests happened almost like clockwork. All told, taking over the three galaxies that lay within their small slice of heavenly territory only took a weeks.


    After all there were only a few hundred habitable worlds between them. With yet another copy of Billy doing most of the work, it was actually a fairly painless task.


    Beginning with him dismantling all the weaponry in a given world and paralyzing their military and ending with his politely informing the former ruling class that they were now under new management.


    Sometimes the native rulers and peoples would try to fight, but as was always the case when a match was highly imbalanced, they were brief fights. Micro-Wars. Usually ending in days, if not in hours.


    The hard part was what came after, when Edna, Ell and the rest had to work to build up a proper multiversal government. Trying to figure things out before the citizens of their new empire died or tried to revolt.

 92.5: Epilogue: William Vi Asphodel the First: Dread Emperor...Henpecked Husband...Doting Daddy

    Standing rod straight, a flowing robe of dark black scale and luminous gray fur cascading from his shoulders stood a man in a nine spiked crown. He appeared from nowhere, just popping into the center of the sky with a shapeless and immense...something...appearing behind him. Restless in its motions. Seeming to be a branching, non-euclidean mass made of whirring parts, sparking wires, claws, fangs, rippling muscle and the raw power of a near-infinite amount of dying stars.


    He appeared silently and wherever, the man went, the thing followed him. Both their eyes glowing eerily. Shining manically. Like someone had captured the all the moons and stars, the entirety of the night sky, and stuck it inside their heads.


    The man raised his arm, pointing to something in the distance, something just out of sight. After drawing a breath the man began to speak for those he¡¯d decided to speak to, it was as if his voice was coming from everywhere. Booming like thunder, like a million mountains shattering into powder.


    *****


    ¡°Well, ladies and gentlemen...Oh, beloved soldiers of our empire...I shan¡¯t speak to you of why you¡¯re here today. Nor will I speak of what you have to do...And which way you shall do it. That has been left to your instructors, to your commanders, to your parents...your wives, husbands, partners, children, friends...and all the loved ones that you are leaving behind this. No, all this old man..can say is this...go out there¡­.Do your damndest...show that on the other side, hell...Show them what this Our Glorious Gray Empire of Asphodel is made of...then get yourself back here in one piece...After all there ¡®are¡¯ people waiting for you...Asphodel is waiting for you.¡±


    Seated in an off angle balcony, Billy craned his neck skyward, watching the costumed copy of himself make the speech. He frowned, thinking it not much of a speech. His wives could do and had done better, but for this particular instance, he was flying solo, because they had all been busy elsewhere in the empire for the past few weeks.


    Despite his misgivings the crowd of citizens and soldiers that lay below the Crowned Billy listening, went wild. Turning into a bedlam of roars and stomping feat, the sound of their enthusiasm so loud it was almost enough to shake the entire moon-base apart.


    Then the sky lit up, glowing gray as the trans-dimensional transfer magics activated and the army of shades, high realm mortal soldiers and highly trained immortal elites began to move out.


    He watched them flow from one world to another through dozens of holes in the sky. Aware that each of those holes lead to a strategic positioning that would give each group the best advantages in the wars that they were fighting on at least a dozen different dimensions.


    The man in the balcony sighed, though the ¡°him¡± that stood in the sky, in the view of everyone would never ever do such a thing. Never admitting to the growing nation that after a mere few decades their invincible, undefeated, Dread Emperor was growing weary.


    The sigh was answered by a light nudge on the side and followed by arm that wrapped around his waist and pulled him close.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, Billy.¡± said Ophelia. Speaking soothingly.


    Billy nodded and returned her embrace while still staring up at the sky watching a third of his nation¡¯s military might head out to fight.


    Ophelia watched him frown, a slight smile spreading on her own face because there was something oddly endearing about the man¡¯s troubled look. Perhaps it was because that was one of the few looks that stood out from his usually blah expressive repertoire.


    The man¡­.as far she knew had had no intention of ever being an emperor...or leading a nation. Yet from what she¡¯d seen, he seemed to be doing a fairly solid job of it.


    He¡¯d only began that first initial campaign of conquest because as he¡¯d said, and about two thirds of their little group agreed,...leaving power on the table for just anyone to pick up was dangerous. He¡¯d bought three separate galaxies, that were splintered off from three separate realities, with that small territory of heavenly plane. All those worlds were connected once they fell into his ownership and if he¡¯d let them be it was only a matter of time till something went awry.


    Thus for the sake of his personal peace of mind and ever being able to sleep in again, he¡¯d gone out and conquered all of them. With the girls only ever getting involved near the end bits, where he¡¯d conquered nearly all the worlds and realized that he still wasn¡¯t quite sure what to do with them.


    Fortunately they had, or at least they thought they had, and by some miracle it worked out. An intergalactic, multiversal, empire of hundreds of worlds and hundreds of sentient races was born.


    Then just when they¡¯d barely finished all of ¡°that¡¯¡±, their various enemies started to pop up. It probably should have been expected but they weren¡¯t the only vast multiversal empire out there. There were others that were bigger and stronger and much, much, better established, with a better clue of what they were doing.


    However true to their family¡¯s style Billy, Ed, Ell, and the rest were still able to handle the hurdle fairly well. Flattening the armies of their foes with the sheer numbers of the shade horde and the overwhelming power of the Imperial Army. An army equipped with the best weapons and the best magics and backed by a mad emperor who was not above reducing an entire galaxy into cosmic ash, if that¡¯s what it took to win.


    Ophelia did her part., they all did. Edna and Isodel governed the homeworlds and the conquered Territories. Tamra helped them, but she also spent a lot of her time working with Secretary Maynard setting up things like educational systems and public health systems. Alessa and Elena, fought on the front lines, working with Jermaine and Matthews as the top tier Generals for the Empire. Then their was Ophelia, who more or less tended to be everywhere, working in tandem with Tamra, who¡¯d taught her who Billy¡¯s trick of body-duplication worked.


    Midway through that initial conquest they¡¯d realized what was going on and what Billy had been up to and after the big family scolding where she, Edna, Elena, Tam and all the rest reminded him that it was not a smart thing to hide things from one¡¯s wives. Especially if one wife was always, always watching you and the other was a trained intelligence officer and master spy. This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Once all that was done with, using her new position as an Imperial Councillor and Empress she¡¯d gotten in touch with her contact with the ministry and just like that Ministry was once again a true, proper Imperial Ministry of Public Order. An ever expanding, multi world intelligence agency, just as the founders of old had meant it to be.


    Pulled into the fold that was once the Bone Tree Republic and was now the young Asphodel Empire and set to the task helping keep order within the empire and keep tabs on the empire''s enemies be it at home or abroad.


    Looking at the man as he frowned up at the sky, she couldn¡¯t help chuckling. It was just like Billy to make a plan like this. Spinning a wheel,.. i.e. starting a country... for the sake of keeping it from being a problem. From keeping the wheel from rolling onto their head. Only once you ¡°start¡± spinning that wheel you can¡¯t really stop. At least not easily, the only way to do it, is to make it so that wheel spun itself. After the wars were over, she looked forward to helping the big lug figure out how to do it. It¡¯d take time for sure, but she had no doubt that she¡¯d enjoy the challenge.


    *****


    Elsewhere, on another day, at another time, back on Monde, three men met in a hallway, meeting each other¡¯s gaze and then saluting before continuing on their way. They were all Billys, and as, as far as he knew his his doubles all were controlled by a single mind, his mind, he suspected that that salute was a sign that the stress was getting to him.


    One Billy picked up his pace a little to trail after Edna, who buzzed about like humming bird. Using a combination of an alarmingly brisk stride and frequent long range teleporting to move herself between her several offices amongst the empire.


    Dozens of assistants would come to meet her, and beyond the door of her office dozens of politicians, representatives of the many territories of the Empire, waited to be heard. And it was Edna¡¯s job to hear them all.


    In another set of castles and palaces Isodel was doing the same thing, except she was currently pregnant, which lead to the Billy that shadowed her putting his foot down. Or at least trying to. Barely managing to convince his wife to cut back her work to a third of what it had been, while he took care of the rest.


    Stonily answering the demands of the people who¡¯d come to his wife¡¯s offices, with their myriad issues and requests and threats and flattery. Usually answering with his own special of implacability, intimidation, pragmatism, and death rays. All while collaborating with the ministry to make sure the needs of the general populace were being met so that the big and small pictures for the empire stayed both consistent and pleasant to look at.


    *****


    On another day, about two weeks later, after seven eighths of the Imperial Army came back victorious and the final eighth was safely and cleanly revived, all of the empire¡¯s Billys popped out of existence. Finishing their tasks for the day and then just simply disappearing. In a certain little house that lay off the edge of any map that had drawn of the empire, lay the original Billy.


    As women in Billy¡¯s life would lean as they picked up the knack, body duplication made the work go faster, but it didn¡¯t make it any easier.


    Thus long ago after noticing that their Dreaded Hubby was starting to go a bit¡­ ¡°off¡±¡­Growing slightly cranky and increasingly bloodthirsty in his dealings with their opposition and the more troublesome lords and senators of the empire, they¡¯d forced him to start taking regular breaks.


    Mandating a policy, wherein, every eight weeks, the emperor was forced to take at least one day to himself lest their multiverse come to calamity. Which he thought, a gross exaggeration, as his current level of strength was only able to destroy a few universes at a time. And at heavy cost at that...if he wanted to destroy them all at once.


    To be fair, he probably should have been taking breaks all along, after all he always tried to trick his wives into taking breaks whenever possible. While he at least believed that he could deal with the near constant work, he didn¡¯t want the girls getting run down. Especially when any of them were pregnant. And with time dilation it was nothing to take an hour and make it into a weekend, or let them sleep in for a few hours, even when they were supposed to have a busy morning.


    They argued the same for him but he¡¯d always felt that was time when work could be getting done. He¡¯d figured on taking a nice long break once the war was over and the empire was properly settled down. Elena had just shook her head, while Edna and Ophelia had told him off, saying that he might be powerful but he wasn¡¯t a machine and he needed to set more reasonable goals and take better care of himself.


    The only problem with his little vacations was that after nigh onto seventy years of constant activity Billy wasn¡¯t quite sure what to do with himself, when he wasn¡¯t being the emperor. Sometimes, when they could find some time for themselves, his wives would pop in and remind him. Sometimes they¡¯d remind him multiple times. In recent times Edna and Elena and had taken to reminding him with whip cream and feathers.


    Most times though, he was just on his own. He¡¯d usually just sleep sit and meditate, quietly gathering more strength, growing stronger than his former strongest self. Sometimes he¡¯d work on his experiments inventing a fifty-fifty mixture of household appliances and world ending, doomsday devices. Other times there¡¯d be a light knock on the door of his little cottage in the literal middle of nowhere and he¡¯d get up and find a small but familiar face looking up at him.


    This was one of those times. He got up and opened door and found himself staring down at four children. This time it was, Lilianne, Willa, Clarissa and Georg, four of Billy¡¯s thirty children, with whom he was growing increasingly enamored.


    ¡°Hi...Daddy.¡± said little Lilianne who looked the spitting image of her mother Tamra. WIth the same long black tresses, the same big dark eyes, though her skin was somewhat less pale.


    ¡°Hiya, kiddo.¡± said Billy. Looking down at them, with the same slightly puzzled expression he¡¯d worn when he¡¯d first met and held his first children. Who by now were all either in school or were working under their mothers.


    ¡°Did you make that cake you promised to make last time?¡± said Willa. Who took more after Billy¡¯s mother with bright almond eyes. Her grandmother¡¯s cat-kin blood running strong in her, providing a complete set of cat ears and cat tail. With the little girl taking her mother¡¯s bright purple-pink hair coloring.


    ¡°Well, I did promise didn¡¯t I?¡± answered Billy. Bringing a broad smile to the little girl''s face.


    Clarissa didn¡¯t say anything, she just stood at the door raising her arms till Billy picked her up and carried. Spinning her about before putting her down again. Though he was careful to place her on a couch and keep a close eye on her. For all that she liked being spun like that, the red-headed little girl was the youngest of the eight children he¡¯d had with Alessa and she shared her mother''s situational and physical clumsiness.


    Finally young Georg walked in, arms behind his head, looking around the cottage as if trying to see if anything had changed.


    ¡°Hey..Old Man. So are you gonna finally teach me to teleport now?¡± said young Georg.


    Billy just sighed, shrugging noncommittally.


    ¡°We''ll see...did you practice those exercises I gave you.¡± said Billy.


    ¡°Yes.¡± said Georg


    ¡°How about the safety seals¡­¡± said Bille.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± said George.


    ¡°You memorized the one hundred and eight cardinal directions right?.¡±


    ¡°Dad!....Come on. Please? You promised.¡± said Georg. Voice cracking slightly as he whined.


    The boy was the spitting image of his father, looking like one of the younger Billy duplicates except with slightly lighter skin and hair and a wider range of readily discernable expressions. He was thirteen and getting to be that age where he wanted to do more of his own thing though he still came with the younger kids to visit his father when he had time off from school.


    The older kids usually visited their father elsewhere, training under the tutorship of the Billy duplicates or just hanging out in the house while the adults teleported in and out of the manor.


    ¡°Alright, alright...the instruction manuals on the kitchen counter, go give it a read and we¡¯ll do a few dry runs.¡± said Billy. His words bringing an excited smile to the boy¡¯s face.